In-A-Gadda-Da-Vida

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/29725653.

Rating: Explicit
Archive Warning: No Archive Warnings Apply
Categories: F/F, F/M, Multi
Fandom: 僕のヒーローアカデミア | Boku no Hero Academia | My Hero
Academia
Relationships: Midoriya Izuku/Uraraka Ochako, Midoriya Izuku/Yaoyorozu Momo,
Ashido Mina/Midoriya Izuku, Midoriya Izuku/Tokage Setsuna, Kodai
Yui/Midoriya Izuku, Midoriya Izuku/Shiozaki Ibara, Additional
Relationships to be added, Minor or Background Relationship(s), Ashido
Mina/Tokage Setsuna, Uraraka Ochako/Yaoyorozu Momo, Midoriya
Izuku/Uraraka Ochako/Yaoyorozu Momo, Ashido Mina/Uraraka
Ochako, Kodai Yui/Shiozaki Ibara, Ashido Mina/Midoriya Izuku/Tokage
Setsuna, Kodai Yui/Midoriya Izuku/Shiozaki Ibara, Ashido
Mina/Shiozaki Ibara, Tokage Setsuna/Yaoyorozu Momo, Kodai
Yui/Midoriya Izuku/Uraraka Ochako
Characters: Midoriya Izuku, Uraraka Ochako, Yaoyorozu Momo, Tokage Setsuna,
Shiozaki Ibara, Kodai Yui, Ashido Mina
Additional Tags: Crack Treated Seriously, Eventual Smut, Post-Canon, Boku no Hero
Academia | My Hero Academia Manga Spoilers, All Students Are Over
18, Inspired by Fanart, Other Additional Tags to Be Added, Polyamory,
Eventual Romance, Banter, Class 1-A Shenanigans (My Hero
Academia), Class 1-B Shenanigans (My Hero Academia), Hijinks &
Shenanigans, Drinking, Fluff, Romance, very light manga spoilers,
Harems, POV Multiple, POV Alternating, Polyamory Negotiations,
Midoriya Hisashi's Bad Parenting, Making Out, First Time, Fluff and
Smut, Bisexual Female Character, Cunnilingus, Blow Jobs, Spanking,
Quirk Use During Sex (My Hero Academia), Big Butts, Vaginal
Fingering, Threesome - F/F/M, Come Swallowing, Lesbian Sex, Come
Shot, Anal Sex, Breast Fucking, Lube, Polydoria, Rope Bondage, Quirk
Bondage, Rimming, Creampie, Come Eating, Scissoring, Strap-Ons
Language: English
Collections: Sven's Absolute Top Fics, DekuHarem, i may not be a bottom but these
are my tops, My Hero Academia NSFW, FavoriteSmutFics, Hot and
Heavy Antjuan, Ongoing BNHA Smut 😈
Stats: Published: 2021-02-27 Updated: 2022-08-19 Words: 265,543 Chapters:
33/42
 In-A-Gadda-Da-Vida
by idleside

Summary

Approaching his last semester as a student of U.A., Izuku is almost looking forward to
whatever kind of "team-building exercise" that Aizawa has planned, before Classes 3-A and
3-B are combined into one super-class. He's looking forward to getting to know some of the
members of 3-B better!

He doesn't quite understand why he's been put in a group with six women for this exercise,
but they're all capable heroes-to-be (even if they're all distractingly attractive), so he won't
complain!

Before the exercise even begins, a stranger approaches Izuku, and before he knows what's
happening, he and the six girls are sent somewhere strange, waking up in a prehistoric
paradise that doesn't quite make sense.

Unfortunately, it seems like their clothes didn't make the trip!

What are these seven students to do, when they're stuck together for who knows how long?

Well, they're certainly going to get closer, that's for sure.

 Fall
Chapter Notes

Makes some vague references to Manga events in the ~250-300ish range, nothing that's
SUPER spoily but you might want to skim over the first section if you're worried about
this

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Izuku

As the bus rolled down a country road, Izuku found himself reminiscing on how far he’d had
to come – more metaphorically than literally, we’ve only been driving for an hour – to get
where he was at that moment.

It had been almost four years since his life changed and his dream was suddenly placed in his
grasp, but he was also thrown into the ancient war between One For All and All For One at
the same time.

A war that’s finally over, he thought, proudly.

By the end of his first year at U.A., Izuku had found himself at the center stage of that whole
conflict, embroiled in the confusing, four-way battle between the heroes, the poorly-named
Hero Public Safety Commission, Shigaraki and his Paranomal Liberation Front, and All For
One himself.

The heroes had “won”, though at a heavy cost. All For One was no more, gone for good this
time, but Izuku would have died if it wasn’t for Shigaraki’s baffling assistance at the very last
minute. That man was locked away deep in Styx, the super-prison which had replaced
Tartarus.

Whatever Shigaraki (or Tenko, or whatever he was calling himself now) had experienced
when Izuku had been forced to pass One For All to him in a final, desperate act, it had
apparently shaken him badly enough that he had seen fit to abandon his villainous cause.
He’d even pushed One For All back into Izuku, using the last gasps of All For One before the
Quirk disappeared as the man was defeated.

The Hero Commission had, finally, seen fit to act a little bit more rationally by the end of the
war. No longer were actual heroes treated like vigilantes, and new initiatives had developed
to prevent the Gentle Criminals and Crawlers of the world from falling onto the wrong side
of the law due to circumstance alone.

Since the students of U.A. had basically spent what would have been their second year on a
“work study” fighting to save Japan, Izuku’s education had been delayed somewhat. When
they had returned to classes, the students were immersed in public relations, international
diplomacy, and other topics that were usually the domain of actual pros.

Considering that we were on the front lines for most of the “War For All”, Izuku reminisced,
it made sense that we weren’t treated like provisional proto-heroes any more.

Now, with their final semester of their “third” year approaching, the students of classes 3-A
and 3-B had been thrown a final curveball: for this last bit of their heroics education, “A” and
“B” would no longer exist, instead they were to be combined into Class 3, all forty students
as one cohort.

Izuku suspected that Nedzu and Aizawa had plans to encourage their students to form a hero
agency together after their graduation, but he’d already made his choice: “People Who Do
The Right Thing”, an agency with an absolutely awful name, but one that had been founded
by Koichi Haimawari, The Crawler himself.

As ridiculous as the idea sounded on the surface, Izuku also saw the logic behind this choice
to work on getting to know people who had literally fought for life and death beside him he
definitely wasn’t as close with the members of (what had once been) Class 3-B compared, to
his best friends and closest allies who had been his classmates the entire time.

Aizawa had put several groups together for a mysterious team-building exercises, the details
of which were entirely unknown, but apparently involved something off-campus.

This was why Izuku found himself on a bus, listening to Ashido and Tokage singing an
enthusiastic rendition of a pre-Quirk pop song, something about “single ladies”.

It was also why, despite having made great progress on his confidence and awkwardness,
Izuku was trying to blend invisibly into his seat at the back of the bus (although not quite
desperate enough to use Cloak, the Quirk he’d been gifted from the sixth wielder of One For
All).

For some baffling reason, Aizawa had seen fit to place Izuku in a group with six women, and
not only that, six of the last remaining single women between 3-A and 3-B alike.

Including Ochako…

Izuku wasn’t blind to the fact that he had an enormous crush on his best friend (nor the fact
that she’d taken that title from Kacchan a while ago), but it just never seemed like the right
time to actually do something about it. He certainly hadn’t been thinking of romance during
the war, and the year afterward had mostly been centered around processing and healing from
the events they’d all witnessed, but even his third year just felt like it was too much of a time
of transition to throw something that confusing into their friendship.

Still, no matter what happened, she’d always be his hero. Ochako had been a source of
strength for him to draw on when he’d been at his lowest, and he’d never have become as
proficient at using Float if it hadn’t been for her help. She’s also absolutely gorgeous, he
thought, her big, expressive eyes, her blushing cheeks, and, well, her pleasantly round curves.
Izuku also wasn’t blind to the fact that the other members of “Group Delta” (as Aizawa had
dubbed them) were all gorgeous in their own rights…

Ashido was as bouncy (quite literally) as ever, a paragon of good cheer and confidence even
when things had looked their darkest. She also still favored skin-tight costumes that showed
an eye-catching amount of cleavage, which Ashido had plenty of to show off. Izuku had
always kind of thought that Kirishima might wind up dating her, but apparently the manly
man’s preferences were more towards manly types, considering that he and Kacchan had
started dating at the beginning of the year.

Tokage was incredibly clever, with a razor-sharp wit, one that she used mostly to flirt with
and tease everyone that crossed her path. She was hard to ignore in all senses of the word,
wearing a skin-tight costume that did nothing to disguise her athletic, yet curvaceous build.
Izuku was honestly surprised she was still single, but he supposed that getting to know her
better might reveal her reasoning.

Momo (they’d moved past calling each other “Yaoyorozu” and “Midoriya” by the time they
were acting as two of the main generals in an underground war) was probably the smartest
person Izuku had ever met, and while she still didn’t always recognize it herself, he always
felt more confident knowing that she was on his side. That said, she was also Momo, a
statuesque beauty equal to any work of art, but at least her new costume wasn’t as
ridiculously revealing as her first one. Izuku had suspected that she and Shouto might have
wound up together, but apparently the two viewed each other as quasi-siblings, and the
youngest Todoroki started dating Camie Utushimi a while back.

Yui Kodai was someone that Izuku knew almost nothing about, but from what he’d heard
from 3-B, that wasn’t exactly unusual. She was clearly intelligent and capable in combat, but
she was one of the quietest people that Izuku had ever met. When she did speak up, though,
she revealed a surprisingly cheesy sense of humor – one of the only people to ever
compliment his “t-shirt” t-shirt. Kodai was on the shorter side, which only seemed to enhance
her curves.

Ibara Shiozaki, the final member of Group Delta, wasn’t as much of a mystery to Izuku, but it
was pretty close. It was clear that her faith was important to her (which she certainly wasn’t
shy about reminding people of), but even aside from spiritual matters, she had an inner
strength and resilience which was equal to the bravest of the brave. As much as Izuku knew
that she wouldn’t want to hear these kinds of thoughts, her tall, slender build was almost
model-like, just as distractingly attractive as any of her peers.

He almost felt guilty, thinking of how attractive his peers were like this, but Izuku knew that
there was nothing wrong with being a young man (full of teenage hormones), and it wasn’t
like he was going to pull a Mineta over any of his thoughts.

Although even he managed to get his act together, Izuku recalled, he’s actually dating a girl
from Ketsubutsu now, I think?

Izuku shook his head, dispelling his inner monologue for a little while. He’d – thankfully –
learned how to stop himself from mumbling when he got caught on these tangents, but he
was still Izuku Midoriya, and his own thoughts were still where he spent a lot of his time.
“Nooooo,” Izuku heard Ochako say, as Tokage was practically draped over her, “it’s not like
that!”

“So,” Tokage’s head separated from her body – her Quirk was so cool – and floated over
towards him, “is that true, Green Bean? I hear you’re still a free agent?”

“Oh, uh,” Izuku tried to figure out what she meant, “no?”

Ochako made an “eep” sound for some reason.

“Oooh, how scandalous, Midori!” Ashido chimed in, “who is it? Tell meee!”

“Um,” Izuku raised an eyebrow in curiosity, “I’m pretty much planning on ‘People Who Do’,
I know they’re not the biggest agency, but you should see how The Crawler uses his Quirk,
it’s amazing…”

Ashido rolled her eyes, and he heard Momo giggle in her classic “I’m amused at the weirdos
around me” way.

“It’s not that bad,” Izuku argued, “I know the name is a mouthful and all, but, seriously, I
think that they can do a lot of good!”

“Oh, Deku,” Ochako sighed, “never change.”

“Well, if I’m hearing you right,” Tokage grinned at him from her levitating position, “that
makes you an honorary ‘single lady’, doesn’t it?”

“I am quite sure,” Shiozaki chimed in, “that Aizawa-sensei would not have been so juvenile
as to create this group on something so basal as one’s relationship status, Tokage. Do behave
yourself, please.”

“Who knows?” Tokage’s head floated back to her body, “people find love in all sorts of
unusual circumstances. Maybe we’ll be doing a special kind of team-building, eh, Uraraka?”

“Meep,” Ochako replied, though at least she didn’t make herself float out of embarrassment
from Tokage’s flirting.

“If you are finished being irrational,” Aizawa spoke from the driver’s seat, “we’ve arrived.”

Izuku looked around outside: it looked like they’d parked at a small village, with lots of
farmland surrounding the dozen-ish buildings that seemed to make up the town. A few
residents of the village were visible, milling around idly nearby, and Izuku wondered what
sort of community this was.

“Depart the bus in an orderly fashion,” Aizawa commanded, “don’t go too far, though, and do
not bother any of the residents. I have to go tell someone that we’ve arrived,” he peered into
the rear-view mirror, then sighed, “and that we are the first to do so. Hizashi, you’re late…”

The man who’d once been the pro hero Eraserhead took his cane, and limped off the bus.
He’d lost the same leg no less than three times over the course of the war, and had eventually
decided that continually relying on either Eri or combat-grade prosthetics was “irrational”,
now favouring a simple, civilian-grade prosthetic.

Izuku actually respected him even more for how he chose to bear his wounds; it made it feel
easier to carry his own, somehow.

As the person seated at the back of the bus, Izuku was the last to get off. He was grateful for
the chance to stretch his legs out, though he couldn’t help but let his mind wander as he took
in the residents of this small village.

He was surprised to see a higher-than-typical proportion of mutant-type Quirks, right off the
bat, and while most of the villagers seemed to be occupied with random tasks, he caught a
couple looking pointedly at the group of U.A. students, and one fellow who was clearly
observing them without intending to be caught doing so.

The hairs raised on the back of Izuku’s neck.

“Say,” an unfamiliar voice right beside him almost made him leap in surprise, “I know you!
You’re Izuku Midoriya, aren’t you?”

He turned to face the stranger, a man who – by his accent and skin tone – was probably
American. The man was roughly middle-aged, at a guess, and had an obvious mutation: his
eyes had been replaced by whirling spheres of purple streaked with black, like two strange
planets.

Still, his body language was relaxed and open, so Izuku’s fear of being rude outweighed his
teacher’s warning.

“Yes, I am,” Izuku answered, “nice to meet you, mister…?”

“Oh, don’t worry about me,” the man continued, and took a step closer to Izuku. He edged
backwards carefully, unwilling to let the man touch him, just in case.

“I’ve heard lots about you, though,” the stranger said, “did you know, none other than Stain
called you the ‘finest hero he’s ever witnessed’?“

Izuku had heard that, but even though the former “Hero Killer” had redeemed himself over
the course of the war, he still got nervous when people brought up Stain’s name with this kind
of intensity.

“I wasn’t aware,” Izuku replied neutrally, letting a trickle of One For All flow through him.

“Izuku,” Ochako spoke behind him, “we weren’t supposed to-“

“Oh, and that’s Uravity!” the stranger cheerfully recognized her, “what perfect timing!
Fought the Paranormal Front, the both of you!”

“Who is-“ Momo spoke, and Izuku stepped to put himself between this man and the six
women behind him.
“You’ll get a kick out of this,” the man said, as his eyes started to whirl with dizzying
intensity, “UNIVERSAL LOTUS!”

Izuku leapt backwards, trying to sweep his classmates away from whatever Quirk the man
had just activated, but he was too slow. A wave of purple energy swept over him, and the
world disappeared.

Ugh, Izuku thought, as he woke up, my head feels really fuzzy.

He also felt uncomfortably hot, a light sheen of sweat sticking to his skin as he lifted himself
off the… ground?

Instead of the asphalt he’d just been standing on, the surface beneath him was a mixture of
dirt and plant matter. As Izuku’s awareness returned, he heard the chirping sounds of insects
in the background, and became aware that the sun beamed directly overhead, rather than the
middle-evening position it had been at in the village.

Damn warp Quirks, Izuku realized, I should have realized that purple energy seemed
familiar.

He wondered if, perhaps, the man at the village had been a relative of the villain once known
as Kurogiri; despite the unsettling revelation that Kurogiri was actually a super-High End
Nomu based on one of Aizawa’s friends, the other components of his Quirk had to have come
from somewhere.

Izuku sat up, still trying to clear his head by blinking repeatedly.

“Deku-kun!” Ochako cried out from behind him, and Izuku took comfort in the fact that at
least he hadn’t been separated from her.

“Ochako-san,” Izuku replied, turning to face her, and-

UHHHHHH.

She was completely naked, blinking in a daze, apparently more disoriented by their “landing”
than he had been.

“YIPE,” Izuku shrieked, immediately lowering his hand to hide his own – as he just realized
– nudity, “you’re naked!”

“I’m naked?” Ochako looked down, as Izuku kept his gaze studiously fixed to her face,
before she shrieked even louder in surprise, turning completely red and planting her hands on
her face.

“Where’re we?” Tokage slurred, as she revealed her own presence, and Izuku looked away in
an instant once he realized that she was just as exposed.

He quickly caught brief glimpses of the other four students, all completely nude, and
eventually lost his composure altogether, falling onto his butt and facing away from the six
women.

“What is this what is this what is this what is happening,” Izuku muttered at warp speed.

“Wow, Shiozaki,” he heard Ashido speak, “I never thought that all your hair would be vines.”

“I must cover my immodesty!” Shiozaki cried, “woe onto us, to be cast from the garden once
more.”

“I think we might’ve been cast into the garden,” Ashido retorted, “have you looked around? I
don’t know where we are, but it’s definitely not Kansas any more.”

“Guys,” Tokage said.

“We were not in Kansas,” Kodai interrupted, “we were in Japan, in the Shizuoka prefecture,
in an unknown village.”

“Guys,” Tokage repeated.

“No need to worry,” Momo spoke, “I’ll make a satellite phone, just give me a moment…
hmm, that’s odd…”

“Guys,” Tokage said for a third time.

“My apologies, this is proving to be more difficult than anticipated,” Momo provided, “I just
have to test something. Hmm, not fabric either?”

“Guys!” Tokage screamed, “Yui, c’mere, look! We aren’t alone!”

Izuku cautiously turned his gaze from the ground he’d been intently studying to peer at the
general direction Tokage was speaking from. Mere feet away from her, some sort of giant…
lizard mutant-type? stood, staring dumbly at the seven students.

“Foul devil!” Shiozaki cried, “fear not, we will escape its loathsome presence!”

Izuku drew on One For All, but something was wrong: his Quirk felt sluggish, weak, slow to
respond. If he had to guess, he was pulling on no more than 5% of its power, when his every-
day limit was all the way at 80%, and he could handle 100% with no more than some
lingering soreness afterwards.

“It’s not a deviIIIIIIIL,” Tokage yelped, as Shiozaki’s vines wrapped around her and Kodai.

Izuku couldn’t help but scream as Shiozaki’s vines grasped him immediately afterward, and
he kept his hand firmly planted over his crotch, trying his best to hide his indecency as
something soft pressed into his back, and into his left side.

The world whirled again, but this time the cause could be easily explained, as the six students
were hauled into the air by Shiozaki’s Quirk. Through the gaps in her thorny embrace, Izuku
saw strange-looking trees and plants fly past, as she removed the students from danger.
Where the fuck are we??? Izuku couldn’t help but swear in his thoughts, he was that
confused.

He lost himself in his thoughts as Shiozaki continued to swing through the strange jungle,
taking them somewhere that didn’t have giant lizard-men around.

“Okay, so, first of all,” Ochako was the first to speak when they landed in an apparently-
unoccupied clearing, “what happened!?”

“The villager,” Izuku mumbled, his cheeks hot with shame and embarrassment as he stared at
the ground once more, “he used his Quirk. It’s my fault, I didn’t react fast enough.”

“No need for apologies, Izuku,” Momo interjected, “if Aizawa-sensei didn’t recognize the
threat, none of us could have been expected to.”

“Where aaaaaare we,” Ashido whined, “that was definitely a warp Quirk, right?”

“It appears we are in a tropical rainforest,” Kodai answered, “which would place limits on the
potential latitudes we could have been warped to. Depending on the limitations of the Quirk
responsible, South America, Africa, or parts of Southeast Asia are all possible. The latter is
the closest to Japan, so I would gather it is our most likely location.”

“Just a minute,” Momo said, “I’m trying to make us a satellite phone, we’ll be able to contact
U.A. right away, but…”

“But?” Tokage spoke, “I see lots of butts! Very nice, all of you. Damn, Green,” she whistled,
“that’s some beefcake you were hiding.”

“Take this seriously, Tokage,” Shiozaki reprimanded her, “that beast we encountered, that
was nothing of this earth.”

“Well, you might have that right,” Tokage joked.

“Hmm,” Momo interjected, “I do not mean to worry you, but is anyone noticing that their
Quirks are not behaving as expected?”

“My Vines appear to be functioning normally,” Shiozaki reported, “thank the Lord for that.”

Izuku heard a spattering sound followed by sizzling behind him.

“Actually,” Mina responded, “my Acid isn’t working quite right. It’s coming out way weaker
than I want. ‘Chako, how about you?”

“Um,” Ochako replied, “give me a sec… yeah, okay.”

There was silence for a moment, then a soft thud.

“Nope,” Ochako elaborated, “Zero Gravity isn’t doing what I want. I could barely float that
log for more than a few seconds, and it should be well within my weight limit.”
Izuku heard soft footsteps, then a crunching sound, followed by a grunt of pain.

“Size isn’t obeying my commands,” Kodai spoke, “the feedback hasn’t been that bad since I
was a child.”

"I can only split one body part at a time," Tokage added, "that's gonna be a pain in the ass.
Well, if I decide to send my ass floating around..."

“What about you, Midori?” Ashido chirped, far too close to his ear.

“Umm,” Izuku muttered, in a panic from the situation as a whole – being warped somewhere,
our Quirks not working right, and six naked women gathered around me – before he
eventually managed to find his words, “yeah, mine’s affected too. My guess is I’m running at
maybe five percent right now?”

“Let me try again,” Momo spoke once more. Izuku heard the sound of Creation flaring to life
for perhaps half a minute straight, followed by Momo gasping for breath, exhausted.

“There,” Momo answered, “my Quirk is definitely impaired, limiting how quickly I can
create something, but this phone should solve our problems.”

Izuku heard a beeping sound, then six voices muttering in confusion.

“No signal found?” Ochako wondered, “sorry, Momo, not to doubt you, but are you sure you
made it right?”

“I’m certain,” Momo sounded dejected, “perhaps we are, indeed, in South America, and the
network cannot reach Japan from here. Give me a while to recover, then I’ll make a
transponder…”

“Momo,” Izuku interrupted, not willing to let her sacrifice herself like that, “hold off on that
for now. Until we figure out if we have a source of food nearby, don’t risk exhausting your
Quirk, okay?”

“Such a hero!” Ashido cheered, apparently not as affected by these circumstances as the rest.

“GUYS!” Tokage shouted, “I know you’re all distracted by my bodacious bod, but listen to
what I’ve got to say, okay?”

Izuku muttered an apology, even though he was doing his absolute best to avoid looking at
her “bod”, or anyone else’s for that matter.

“I don’t think the question we should be asking is ‘where are we?’,” Tokage explained, “but
‘when are we?’”

“What do you mean!?” Ochako yelped.

“That ‘demon’ back there that Ibara freaked out over,” Tokage answered, “that wasn’t a
demon. That was a dinosaur.”
“Bwa?” Ochako was as baffled as Izuku was, apparently.

“A time-warping Quirk???” Momo shrieked, “oh, no!”

“There’s no time-warping Quirks registered that are powerful enough to send someone back
millions of years,” Izuku muttered, “and it’s unlikely that Aizawa wouldn’t have done his
homework on our destination…”

“Weirdest thing, though,” Tokage continued, “that was definitely a dinosaur, and sure looked
like some sort of Theropod, but all the details were a bit off.”

“What on earth do you mean?” Shiozaki cried.

“Well, like,” Tokage elaborated, “yeah, it had classic Theropod features, but the legs weren’t
quite right. And it didn’t have any feathers, that’s just completely off. Maybe it’s a climate
adaptation, I guess, but that goes against pretty much everything that paleontology
understands.”

“So, what?” Mina whined, “we didn’t get teleported to another place, or even another time,
but to some kind of dinosaur-dimension?”

Some kind of dimension… Izuku pondered. The phrasing seemed significant to him, but he
hadn’t put all the pieces together yet.

“Okay,” Momo spoke, “let’s all stay calm. We’re about to be pro heroes, after all, this is
nothing but a new scenario that we have to deal with. Let’s come up with a plan of action, we
should ensure that we can secure food and water that will be safe to consume, then once our
basic needs are handled, we can develop a strategy to get back to where we belong.”

Something about Momo’s wording also inspired a half-formed thought in Izuku’s mind.

“Deku,” Ochako asked, “have you ever heard of a Quirk that could do this?”

“Not even a little bit,” he answered, “the power required to punch a hole into an alternate
reality would be immense, let alone one that is so clearly divergent from our Earth as to have
a completely different evolutionary history, and the fact that our Quirks are being interfered
with makes no sense at all…”

What did the villager call his Quirk, again? Izuku tried to recall, Universal Lotus?

He came to a realization, suddenly, and groaned out loud, throwing his head forward into his
hands.

“Deku, what’s wrong!?” Ochako asked, concerned. She placed a hand on his back, and he
was too frustrated to even get embarrassed over the close contact.

“This wasn’t a random attack,” Izuku explained, “and we haven’t time-traveled. I don’t think
we’ve even been warped through space, at least, not technically speaking.”

“What do you mean?” Momo inquired.

“Yeah, Midori, you lost me,” Ashido admitted.

“The villager who hit us with a Quirk,” Izuku explained, “he showed up right after Aizawa
told us to leave the bus and stay in one spot, right?”

“Yeah?” Tokage sounded curious, “doesn’t that sound like an ambush?”

“Oh, it was definitely an ambush,” Izuku groaned, “but not one that Aizawa didn’t see
coming.”

“That… that infuriating man!” Momo seemed to have reached the same conclusion.

“Can you dumb it down for me?” Mina hadn’t, “I’m not getting why you’re not worried all of
a sudden.”

“Okay, so,” Izuku listed out the facts, “remember Aizawa complained that the other groups
hadn’t arrived yet? I think that was the first part of his ruse. Group Alpha left four hours
before we did, there’s no way that they could have taken six hours to arrive. Granted, maybe
they could have gone somewhere else, but that doesn’t explain Groups Beta or Gamma
missing too.”

“A ruse?” Kodai asked, “why would you suspect that?”

“It’s Aizawa-sensei,” four students of Class-A answered simultaneously, though Izuku didn’t
add the honorific, considering the man himself had told him to stop using it.

“Yes…” Momo was putting the pieces together too, “he intentionally acted that way to stop
us from wondering where the other groups were, to make sure our guards were down.”

“The man in the village,” Ochako continued, “he sounded like he had an accent. American,
maybe?”

“I think so,” Izuku agreed, “and I don’t think he was a ‘villager’ at all.”

“Oh, fuck,” Tokage started.

“Mind your language!” Shiozaki reprimanded her immediately.

“So, the Quirk he hit us with,” Tokage continued, “that was something that Aizawa-sensei
planned to happen, wasn’t it?”

“I think so,” Izuku agreed, “I’m not sure on the details, it felt like a warp Quirk, but there’s
too many oddities around it for that to be all it did, like the fact we showed up naked, and
how the wildlife here doesn’t match the fossil record, or how our Quirks aren’t working right,
so I wonder if it’s a dream-based Quirk, or maybe a pocket dimension, or maybe a
combination of the two, or could it even be a-“

“Deku,” Ochako interrupted his rambling.

“Right, sorry,” Izuku blushed bashfully, “where was I?”

“You were explaining Aizawa-sensei’s plan,” Kodai answered.

“Yeah, so,” Izuku remembered to keep his eyes on the ground, as he’d almost turned to look
at Kodai by instinct, “I don’t think that this is something that happened to us before the team-
building exercise. I think this is the team-building exercise.”

“That motherfucker,” Ochako cursed (a rarity for her, but always a delight when she got that
frustrated), “he seriously thinks it’s okay to have us ambushed, after everything we’ve gone
through?”

“’A rational deception’,” Izuku quoted their teacher, “figuring out what’s happening is
probably one of the things we’ll be graded on once this ends.”

“So it’s going to end?” Ashido asked hopefully.

“Now that Izuku has helped make sense of it,” Momo provided, “this seems entirely on-brand
for a surprise start-of-semester test. I suspect that we’ll return to the real world based on one
of two conditions.”

“Such as?” Shiozaki asked.

“The first possibility is that we are on a timer,” Momo explained, “and we’ll be compared
against what other groups have been able to accomplish together over a certain duration. The
second is that we have some sort of task to achieve, and that we may well be stuck here until
we accomplish it.”

“Fantastic,” Kodai muttered sarcastically, “I love being naked in a rainforest, with no idea
what to do.”

“Isn’t it great?” Tokage joked.

“Speaking of which, why are we naked?” Ashido asked, “don’t get me wrong, I don’t really
mind, but that doesn’t really seem ‘educational’, ya know?”

“Goddamnit,” Izuku muttered, “remember what Aizawa said about preparedness last week?”

“No?” Ashido replied.

“If you are not prepared for any situation,” Momo recited, “then you might as well be
entering a fight naked and Quirkless.”

“He’s the worst!” Ochako whined.

“Maybe that’s step one,” Izuku mumbled, “Momo, Shiozaki? I hate to impose, but do you
think the two of you could work together to make us all some clothes?”

“Why, Greenie,” Tokage drawled, and he heard her approaching closer, “you might be the
only boy on the planet who would try to get six naked, beautiful babes to put clothes back on.
What, are we not hot enough for you?”
 “It’s not that,” Izuku mumbled, turning red, “it’s just… uh… the exercise? You’re all very
pretty, but not that I meanitinacreepywayoranything-“ he started to ramble so fast that he
must have been incomprehensible.

She put a hand on his back to interrupt his stammering.

It took him a moment to realize it wasn’t her hand. The body part she’d pressed against him
was way too squishy (yet firm) to be that.

“Tokage!” Shiozaki screeched, “cease this indecency at once!”

“GET YER BOOB OFF HIM!” Ochako yelled.

“Damn!” Mina added, “you go, girl!”

“Stop harassing Izuku for five minutes!” Momo demanded.

“Classic.” Kodai observed.

Izuku, for his part, could only blush even harder, somehow, as he tried to press his head into
his own hands hard enough to – hopefully – knock himself out so that he wouldn’t have to
deal with this.

I see why we need to do team-building, he thought morosely, there’s no way I can handle this.

Chapter End Notes

I wasn't planning to dip my toes into MHA smutfics, and yet, here we are!

I saw this fanart by Eltonel (NSFW art - nudity), and there's just so many little details
of characterization and hints at what might have happened that it wound up worming its
way into my brain, and I couldn't write anything else until I got these ideas out!

Not sure quite how long this will run for, but I don't intend it to be a long-form epic or
anything - I'm trying to stick to established characterization and fun little sex scenes,
rather than big character arcs and the like, but I have a habit of delving a bit deeper into
fics than I necessarily planned from the outset!

Let me know what you think!

 Build
Chapter Summary

As the days start to pass, seven students think about each other, the "practice exercise",
and what everything might mean

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Izuku

Izuku was glad that Momo and Shiozaki had managed to jointly craft clothing for the seven
stranded students, but at the same time, he was worried. It wasn’t even his usual background
neuroses in action; he could tell that Momo’s use of her Quirk was far more taxing than it
should have been.

The fabric she’d created for their clothes had come out frayed and thinner than intended, and
as he took a glimpse at her, he could see that she was pale and shaky, clearly going through
the effects of Quirk overuse.

I’ve seen Momo make a full-blown tank out of thin air, Izuku recollected, and now she’s
struggling to manage seven outfits…

It was obvious that, whatever strange way that this place (whatever it was) affected their
Quirks, Momo had been hit harder than she was willing to admit.

Intellectually, Izuku wondered what mechanism might be involved: it’s not full-on Quirk
nullification as we can all still use our Quirks, but some sort of suppressive effect, and an
inconsistent one, at that.

Quirk suppressants usually had a fairly standard outcome: people couldn’t activate their
Quirks in the first place. If that was what was happening, then Shiozaki wouldn’t be able to
manipulate and grow her vines, and yet the pious woman seemed to be the sole person who
was barely affected at all.

Her Quirk is probably a full mutant-type, Izuku reasoned, whereas Tokage and Ashido have
prominent mutations, but those that are unrelated to Quirk usage. Maybe that relates to how
they can still use their Quirks, but with less control and potency? Ochako’s mutation is
extremely minor, but her Quirk has been nearly entirely nullified, and Kodai and Momo have
pure emitter-types which are similarly affected.

Experimentally, Izuku tapped into One For All once again, and tried to delve deeper into his
Quirk, calling up Float to see if he could still access the other six Quirks stored within the
fires of One For All. He felt himself grow lighter, but definitely not light enough to perform
the titular floating he should have been capable of.

Extreme suppression of my own emitter-type, Izuku wondered, but no effect on the stockpile-
type facet of One For All.

He was more convinced than ever that, however this strange prehistoric realm had been
created, it was an artificial, Quirk-crafted design: if that “villager” had only made a pocket
dimension that didn’t have any other features, they should be able to access their Quirks
freely or be left without them entirely, not left in a middle ground like they were.

“What’re you mumbling about there, Midori?” Ashido asked in her cheerful voice, and Izuku
was startled to discover that he’d started that old, bad habit once again.

“I’m thinking about how we can’t use our Quirks,” he answered, “it almost seems kind of
like how Aizawa’s Erasure interacts with different Quirk types, but Shiozaki-san is an
outlier, since she can still control and grow her hair…”

“Yes, it is a blessing,” Shiozaki interjected, “I am grateful that my capabilities remain intact,

and I pray that the effects you suffer from are only temporary.”

“Well, let’s all hope so,” Ochako spoke, “but as much as we should figure out what’s actually
happening, I think we need to focus on more immediate concerns. I don’t know about the rest
of you, but I’m getting really hungry, so, it looks like we still need to eat while we’re here.”

Momo made a soft whimpering noise, and idly ran a hand over her stomach.

“I can go look for food,” Izuku volunteered, “if we’re right that this is an artificial pocket-
world, then whatever I find should be safe to eat…”

“There’s a little river not far from here,” Ochako said, “if we follow that for a little bit, it
should lead to a larger body of water.”

“At the same time,” Momo spoke, and Izuku could hear how her voice was weaker than
usual, “this clearing seems to be a fairly ideal location to establish a base camp within; we
have clear sight-lines to the surrounding jungle, there’s apparently a nearby source of water,
and we haven’t seen any more of those creatures while we’ve been here.”

“Creatures?” Tokage popped up behind Momo, a wide grin on her sharp teeth, “did you
mean…”

“Yes,” Momo sighed, “we haven’t seen any dinosaurs.”

“Okay,” Izuku weighed the various options out, as he looked at the nearby surroundings,
“I’ve got a plan. I think.”

“Lay it on us, Greenie,” Tokage chirped.

“The basic needs,” Izuku elaborated, “are food, water, and shelter. Right now, it seems like
we’ve got two of those three if we stay here, but we still need to eat. I think I should go
hunting, see if I can catch something, while the rest of you stay here, and set up a better base
camp.”

“Nuh-uh,” Ashido protested, “you’re not doing the ‘save everyone’ bit right now, Midori. We
can chip in too!”

“Mina’s right,” Ochako agreed, “Deku, I’ll come with you. I’ve hunted before too, so I
should be able to help with that.”

“That’s the only reason, I’m sure!” Mina giggled, and Ochako turned to glare at her.

Weird, Izuku wondered what that was about.

“While I am not vegetarian,” Shiozaki interjected, “I will not be able to get the full
sustenance I require from meat alone. I am familiar with a wide range of edible plants, I
should scout to see if any are available nearby, while the two of you are hunting for more
substantial game.”

“Good idea,” Izuku agreed, “fruits will be an important source of sugar right now, we’ll need
to keep our energy up.” His analytical mind went over her idea a few more times. “Kodai-
san, would you mind accompanying Shiozaki-san while she forages?”

“I don’t mind.” Kodai answered.

“Great! In the mean time, Momo,” he addressed his classmate with a wide smile, “we should
put you somewhere safe. Ashido-san, Tokage-san, I’d like you two to stay with her, just in
case any, um, dinosaurs show up. Ashido-san’s acid should be an effective defense against
any wildlife, and Tokage-san, you can send one of your body parts to call for help, if you
need to, right?”

“I’ll only agree if you stop calling me ‘Ashido-san’, Midori,” Ashido smirked at him, “I’ve
been telling you for yeaaaaars you don’t need to be so formal with me, and now that you’ve
seen me naked, you can definitely just call me Mina!”

Izuku short-circuited for a moment, then continued.

“Right, um, Mina,” he bowed slightly in her direction, “my apologies once again.”

“Lighten up, Green Team Leader,” Tokage grinned, though despite her pointed teeth, her
expression somehow didn’t seem as toothy as Ashi-Mina’s was, “but, yeah, I should be able
to send my mouth out to call for help if we need to.”

“That’s great!” Izuku decided, “Momo, I know you’re near your limit, but do you think that
you could make a small container?”

“I’m nowhere near my limit,” Momo obviously lied, “one moment.”

Eventually, she managed to make a simple cup, about the size of a large water bottle.
“Thank you so much!” Izuku was genuinely grateful, “Kodai-san, do you think you could
enlarge this?”

“Should be able to,” the quiet woman agreed.

“Okay!” Izuku started to announce the rest of his plan, “Shiozaki-san, would you mind
carrying Momo and, uh, Mina up into the branches of that tree over there,” he pointed to
show a tall tree, with a large, flat branch Momo could comfortably rest on top of, with room
for several more people besides, “Tokage-san, could you-“

“Setsuna!” Tokage interrupted.

“Eh?”

“I feel left out,” she joked, “call me Setsuna. Or ‘Set’. Or ‘you gorgeous, sexy devil, you.”

“Do not engage her blasphemies, Midoriya!” Shiozaki interrupted her interruption, “she is,
sadly, a lost soul, given to temptation!”

You’d think I would have gotten used to this, Izuku sighed internally.

“Well, Setsuna,” he emphasized, “since you’re the only one who can keep an eye on two
places at once, do you think you could fill our water bottle from the river nearby? Once
you’re done, you should levitate into the tree, then just keep a watch out until the rest of us
get back, okay?”

“You’ve got it, boss,” Setsuna gave a mock salute, then wandered over to ask Ochako for
directions.

“Okay, okay, I think we’ve got this,” Izuku reassured both the rest of the group and himself,
“give me a few minutes, I’m going to make a spear, then we’ll head out, ‘kay, Ochako?”

“Yup!” Ochako smiled back at him, and Izuku actually felt reassured seeing it.

He hurried over to the edge of the jungle, and spotted a small sapling which would suit his
needs. Even the trickle of One For All he could access was more than enough for him to rip
the tree out of the ground, then to snap it across his knee, as he broke the leafy top and roots
off the middle. It left him with a length of wood a bit shorter than his own height, with a
sharp, splintered point at one end.

“Okay!” he called out to Ochako, “let’s get going!”

While he would never admit it, Izuku was also glad to get some breathing time away from the
rest of the group. It wasn’t that their company bothered him – the exact opposite, actually –
or that he had issues with any person in particular, but, well…

Momo and Shiozaki had tried their best to come up with clothes for the group, but even
though they weren’t naked any more, the six women were definitely clad in a way that went
well past “scantily”.
Ochako was basically wearing a small bikini (cloth tied together with one of Shiozaki’s vines
she’d sacrificed), and while she was definitely still distracting if he looked in her direction
for too long, at least Izuku had gone to the beach with her before, so his brain didn’t stop
completely if he caught sight of her.

At least her outfit was nowhere near as difficult to handle as Mina’s micro-bikini equivalent,
or the way that Tokage (Setsuna, right) was only wearing a few thin strips of fabric that just
barely managed to cover the intimate parts of her body.

Izuku had gotten used to Momo’s various hero costumes a while ago, so he wasn’t that
anxious about seeing her barely-dressed, but he hardly even knew Kodai, and she was
apparently completely unconcerned about being around him in far too little clothing.

Shiozaki, surprisingly, wasn’t wearing clothing at all: she had chosen to cover herself with
her own vines, which certainly hid more of her skin from sight than the other five women,
but somehow felt more indecent to Izuku in a strange way.

He was aware that many of the boys in their classes would have been furious with him for his
“luck” at winding up in this situation, but Izuku instead chose to treat it as an opportunity to
get more and more worried that he’d manage to offend the women or, worse, to creep them
out by doing something wrong.

Ochako

Ochako was in high spirits as she walked with Deku through the jungle, following the small
stream of water that she’d spotted earlier.

She was glad that he’d managed to take charge of the situation, his strategic mind on full
display, especially since Momo was obviously minutes away from being out of commission.
While Ochako still wasn’t exactly thrilled about this exercise they’d been thrown into, she
had to admit that she felt confident having two of Class 3-A’s brightest in their group.

Not that Deku understands his limits…

Just as Momo was obviously exhausted, Izuku was obviously completely unfamiliar with any
sort of bushcraft. He paused every few moments to look around, as if his eyes were more
important than his ears and nose when it came to staying on-guard against predators.

“You’ve never been camping before, have you?” she asked.

“I, uh, that is,” Deku stammered, “um, no. I haven’t.”

She giggled in response to how flustered he got.

“I can tell,” she put a hand on his shoulder, as they walked side-by-side, “it’s ‘kay, I have.
We’ll find some food, don’t worry.”
Where Deku had decided to shape himself a spear – boys, really – Ochako had collected a
long, thin branch, and split the end so that it formed a makeshift hook. It wasn’t a fishing pole
that was going to win any competitions, but it should be more than enough to catch
something if they encountered a body of water.

Speaking of which.

“Deku?” Ochako asked.

“Yeah, Ochako?”

“Is that an ocean!?”

“Yeah, Ochako,” Deku sighed, “yeah, I think it is.”

The body of water that sparkled in front of them looked truly vast, and they’d only been
walking for maybe fifteen minutes. Ochako knew that there was no way that this geography
made any sense, but if they were trapped in some sort of weird dreamlike world for the
purposes of this exercise, she supposed that things didn’t have to make sense.

“So, uh,” Ochako hummed in thought, “we’re supposed to stay on the island, hey?”

“It sure looks that way,” Deku grumbled, “if I could use my Quirk, I could fly out there and
see how far it goes, easy, but…”

“Let’s worry about Quirks later,” she cut through his impending analysis-spiral, “I think I see
some fish down there!”

Indeed, when they walked down to the beach, Ochako could see an entire school of what sure
looked like tuna swimming in the water nearby.

“Well, that’s convenient,” she reviewed, “however this place is set up, it looks like eatin’ isn’t
gonna be a problem. Although…” she looked at her fishing pole, woefully inadequate for a
fish that outweighed her, “I don’t think I’ve got enough pole to reel one of ‘em in.”

“I’ve got it,” Izuku nodded, and planted one of his feet behind him, crouching lower to the
ground.

Green sparks started to jump off him, as Deku activated his Quirk, and even though the effect
was much more muted than she’d become used to, Ochako still felt a little bit of awe every
time she got to see Deku, the hero, in action.

With a burst of speed, he practically disappeared from in front of her, diving into the water
directly towards the school of tuna. Big jets and whirls of water sprayed as he presumably
struggled with one of the enormous fish, then after a few moments, he walked out of the
water.

Whew, Ochako felt her cheeks heat up.

She didn’t much go for the whole “barbarian king romances a fragile princess” thing from
romance novels (unlike, say, one Momo Yaoyorozu did), but the way that Deku looked,
striding effortlessly out of the water with water pouring off his body, a giant fish slung across
his shoulders, well, it sure did something for her.

Just like his Quirk, it seemed that Deku was a “late bloomer” in other ways; he’d shot up in
height over the last couple of years, now one of the taller boys in their class rather than one of
the shortest, and his wiry build had expanded to the point that he could reasonably be
described as “brawny”, with wide shoulders, thick arms, and shredded abs.

Her eyes trailed lower, seeking out his powerful thighs, only to stop halfway, as her thoughts
stopped working for a moment.

“D-d-d,” she started to stammer.

“What’s that, ‘Chako?” Deku asked, blissfully unaware.

“Dicku!” she cried, slapping her hands against her cheeks in shame as she managed to
combine his name with the word that was on her mind.

Deku stared down in shock, realizing that his clothes (which had been closer to a loincloth
than anything else) hadn’t survived his tussle with the tuna. His hands shot down to cover
himself, and as he forgot about the fish slung across his shoulders, he face-planted into the
sand, unbalanced.

Ochako, meanwhile, floated slowly through the air under the effect of her own Quirk, her
head spinning as she tried to get a grip of herself. With her Quirk weaker than normal, it
quickly became way too much to bear, and she face-planted into the sand in turn, landing a
few feet away from him.

After a moment passed silently, both of them broke into uproarious laughter, overcome by the
ridiculousness of the whole sequence of events.

Once they’d recovered, Ochako ran into the water, retrieving Deku’s “loincloth” for him, and
when he’d dressed himself again, she helped him carry their catch back to camp.

Three Days Since Arriving

Momo

Momo felt accomplished.

While her Quirk had been behaving frustratingly inconsistently thanks to the limitations
placed on this exercise, Creation had still proved to be very useful. Momo had not yet been
able to determine why she was able to easily produce steel tools or modern conveniences like
tooth brushes and toilet paper, and yet was nearly-incapable of making clothes or any useful
modern technology, but she knew that her Quirk had afforded the seven students a much
more tolerable quality of life in their primitive camp site.
Over the last few days, she had worked alongside Ochako, Izuku, and Yui Kodai to turn the
clearing into a more literal camp site: Izuku had dredged deep lines into the earth to create a
proper border between the jungle and them, while she, Ochako, and Kodai had worked to
turn the trees that Izuku and the others had felled into a few simple buildings.

Their outpost certainly wouldn’t qualify as a “city”, but in Momo’s opinion, they had quickly
transformed raw materials into a perfectly-adequate village, and she thought that was worthy
of recognition.

And yet…

The exercise had not ended when they’d managed to construct an outpost. Nor had it ended
when the first night in their communal cabin had passed by.

She wondered if, perhaps, they were indeed operating under some sort of time limitation: it
may be that we will be judged based on how much we can accomplish in a week.

After wondering about that, Momo then started to wonder if perhaps her own group – what
had been coined “Group Delta” – might be lagging behind the others.

While she knew that women were equally as capable as men in all the ways that mattered,
Momo couldn’t deny what an advantage it was to have Izuku in their group. Even though he,
too, was limited in how much he could use his Quirk, the man was tall and muscular, with all
the physical strength that his stature suggested.

She thought it unlikely that they’d have been able to assemble raw lumber into a comfortable
(if cramped) cabin in two days without him and Shiozaki providing the heavy lifting, and it
was only some oddity in this Quirk-crafted world that had left Shiozaki able to utilize her
own Quirk. If it they had been left with their physical strength alone, it would have been a
significant handicap.

From what Momo could recall, all the other groups had more than one tall, strong man
among their numbers, and some – like Group Alpha, which contained Bakugo, Kirishima,
and Tenya Iida – would have had a significant advantage over Group Delta on that front.

Momo cursed the sheer inconvenience of her Quirk fatigue: if it wasn’t so essential that she
create the tools required for their work, and the finer fastenings and reinforcements which
helped hold their cabin together, she would have been able to help with the physical labor.

“You look worried, Yaomomo,” Mina chirped, wandering over to plop down beside her,
“what’s up?”

“I’m worried about the exercise,” Momo admitted, “we’ve accomplished a lot, but what if it
hasn’t ended because the other groups are doing better than we are? Or what if we aren’t even
doing the right thing, if we’re meant to survive in the wilderness, not in the safety of
shelter?”

“Nah,” Mina shot down her concerns with blatant disregard, “Aizawa-sensei might get a kick
out of his ‘logical ruses’, but he’s never blatantly set us up to fail before. Just because we’re
lucky enough to have you in our group, it wouldn’t mean we’d get penalized for living in
this,” she waved her hand around to point at the cabin interior, “instead of out in the jungle,
y’know?”

“But I am not helping as much as I should with the work you six have been doing,” Momo
argued, “what if we’re meant to be learning how to survive without our Quirks, and I’m
failing us because I’m wasting all my energy on using my Quirk?”

“Well, that also sounds like bullshit to me,” Mina smiled widely, “besides, it’s not really ‘us
six’, it’s mostly Midori who’s been hauling all that lumber around. Phew, that boy’s built like
a house, isn’t he?”

“He does have a rather heroic stature,” Momo agreed.

“I’ve gotta say, it’s almost too bad that ‘Chako’s got dibs,” Mina hummed, “with how he’s
grown up, lemme tell ya, I sure wouldn’t mind climbing that tree, if ya know what I mean!”

“I’m not sure I do know what you mean,” Momo had finally learned the slang term ‘dibs’,
but she didn’t know what ‘climbing that tree’ meant.

Knowing Mina, probably something suggestive.

“Uh, duh?” Mina ran her hands into her own hair, “he’s got big, leafy green hair? Built like a
mighty oak?” her voice dropped a bit lower, into a throaty whisper, “wouldn’t mind touching
his wood, y’know?”

“Mina Ashido!” Momo buried her face in her hands, blushing terribly but giggling at the
same time, “you are awful!”

“Hey, at least you’re not sulking any more,” Mina smiled at her, and reached out to pat
Momo’s shoulder, “like I said, I know ‘Chako’s got dibs and all, but hey, at least we’ve also
got some eye candy to enjoy while we’re stuck out here!”

“I suppose you’re right,” Momo agreed, right before she realized what she’d just agreed with.

“Hah!” Mina whooped a laugh, “she’s got human foibles like the rest of us, after all!”

“Hush!” Momo commanded, “we shall never speak of this again!”

“And I thought that your collection of romance novels was embarrassing!”

“I have no such thing!” Momo lied.

When Mina leapt to her feet and raced off, promising to ‘tell Midori that he has a princess in
a tower to rescue’, Momo couldn’t help but smile as she chased after her chaotic friend.

Maybe being stuck here a few days longer won’t be so bad after all.
 Four Days Since Arriving

Yui

Yui Kodai wasn’t sure what to make of the whole situation.

In general, she found social dynamics to be more than a little confusing, but the seven
members of Group Delta seemed to operate as an effective team. Certainly, it would have
been much worse if she had wound up stuck in another dimension with Bakugo from Class
A, or Monoma from her class.

Setsuna talked a lot, but she was funny, at least, even if Yui didn’t really know how to follow
up on her jokes. Ibara also talked a lot, and Yui didn’t understand (nor did she care to,
honestly) her religion, but she did appreciate how the vine-haired woman always wanted to
reassure people and bring “peace”.

Yui wasn’t particularly close with any of the members of Class A, but out of the ones she
knew, she thought that they’d wound up with some of the better options for their cross-class
grouping. Momo Yaoyorozu was intelligent and well-spoken, and her Quirk was an absolute
marvel, even if it was malfunctioning.

Mina Ashido was a lot like Set: a never-ending source of energy and amusement. Unlike
some others who used their boundless drive as a means to criticize others, Ashido was also
kind of like Ibara, she always wanted to lift other people up. Her Quirk was also impressive,
if a bit redundant when Yaoyorozu already existed.

Ochako Uraraka confused her. When Yui first met her, she’d wondered if they might be
relatives, considering they seemed to basically have the same body (with different faces,
granted), but she didn’t have any family in the part of Japan that Uraraka was from.

Her short-lived misconception was made obvious enough by the way their personalities
seemed to be opposites: both women were defined more by their drive than by anything else,
but Uraraka was all positive and outgoing, while Yui was quiet and inwardly-focused.

Still, Yui thought that she and her “twin” in Class A would make an incredibly effective team
in combat: as their Quirks both affected mass and density in different ways, together, the pair
could function very similarly to the heaviest of heavy ordnance. If they added Yui’s best
friend, Reiko, into the mix, the results would be even more awe-inspiring.

The final representative from Class A confused Yui even worse than Uraraka, but in a much
more interesting way.

Izuku Midoriya is a contradiction in terms.

She’d met nervous people before, but not many who were six feet tall who she’d seen carry
literal hundreds of pounds over their back, as easily as if Yui were hefting around a sack of
flour. She’d also met people who were shy and awkward (I’m one myself, she recognized),
but they were not typically well-suited to being leaders, whereas Midoriya was somehow able
to seamlessly transition into giving orders, delegating responsibilities while shouldering the
bulk himself.

Yui wondered if it might be a result of the war; she’d fought in a few raids, and a couple of
the large battles, but from what she’d managed to determine, it sounded as if Midoriya had
been on the front lines of the entire conflict.

Well, his Quirk is certainly powerful enough…

This was the final contradiction inherent to Izuku Midoriya: Yui had never met someone who
had a Quirk that was that flashy, powerful, and versatile. She tried to figure out how it was
that someone with his abilities could be anything but an All Might-like grandstander, and yet,
Midoriya was kind of quiet, had a bit of a stutter when he got flustered, and might have been
a bigger nerd about Quirks than Yui herself was.

Yui liked contradictions. They were fascinating.

Her attempts to broach conversation with him had been mostly unsuccessful to date –
granted, they were also her conversational efforts – but Yui had resolved that she would
somehow figure Midoriya out, whether it was during this exercise or afterwards, back in the
real world.

He was very polite, on top of everything else, studiously refusing to look anywhere but her
eyes when they talked. She found eye contact a little bit uncomfortable, but she supposed that
it was technically better than if he stared at her tits the whole time.

Then again, Yui had already figured out that she wouldn’t really mind if Midoriya wanted to
stare at her like that.

As much as she enjoyed people who were complex contradictions for her to figure out, Yui’s
tastes were also remarkably simple in other areas: she liked muscles, she really liked abs, and
Midoriya had both to spare. Yui hadn’t got much of a chance to inspect the other parts of his
body, back on the first day they’d arrived, but she harbored a suspicion that he’d live up to
her preferences in other areas as well.

She wondered if he might, perhaps, be more open to talking to her if she simply told him that
he could stare at her if he wanted to. Then again, considering how the boy flushed and got
bashful whenever Setsuna or Ashido flirted with him, it might be that he was also
uncomfortable with someone acknowledging that they were attracted to him.

Perhaps this is the point of the exercise, Yui wondered, it’s supposed to be about team-
building, and several of us don’t really understand the other members of our team.

Yui dreaded the thought that this whole alternate reality might be constructed around the idea
of getting her to socialize.

If that were the case, she feared they might wind up stuck here for much longer than
anticipated.
Well, that’s some motivation for me to talk more to Midoriya, she guessed, and I suppose the
other members of his class, too.

Five Days Since Arriving

Ibara

Ibara feared that she understood the truth of the situation which she and six others had found
themselves in.

While she’d dutifully nodded along and accepted the rationalization of a “training exercise”
that others had proffered, she knew what this place actually was: Purgatory.

The signs were clear. The jungle-like environment was obviously reminiscent of the Garden
of Eden, and the great beast they’d encountered on the first day could be none other than the
Serpent. So, too, were the bounties that they had been blessed with a clear sign from the
Lord; fruits and vegetables were plentiful, fish were made available for their feasts, and
Momo Yaoyorozu had even been permitted the use of her Quirk to provide modern
conveniences.

The limitations on their Quirks were, in fact, another piece of evidence that Ibara had
considered. While she was not so unaffected as she’d claimed – finding that she grew tired
and weak more quickly than she normally would – that she was the only student who hadn’t
been significantly impaired was obvious proof that her faith had been rewarded.

Just as Yaoyorozu seemed like a chaste, proper sort of woman and therefore maintained some
of her capabilities, Ashido and Setsuna were base, sinful women, and had lost nearly all of
their abilities. Ibara knew not what sins lurked in the hearts of Yui or Uraraka (Yui is not the
sort to confess much of anything), but as both were similarly afflicted, they clearly had to
atone for something.

The sins of the final member of their group were clear: Izuku Midoriya was clearly a man
afflicted by lust.

Ibara did not hate him for this – Hate the Sin, Love the Sinner, she reminded herself – and, in
truth, was impressed by the efforts that the man took to avert his gaze from the temptations of
the female bodies he was surrounded by. He was clearly a hard-working and dutiful sort of
man, but the way he’d break into stuttering or a blushing silence made her suspect that he
was hiding thoughts of a darker nature.

She was not, in her heart, certain as to whether this was actually Purgatory, or merely an
extremely convincing parallel thereof. Ibara admitted that it seemed unlikely that she would
find herself there, and she was unfamiliar with any scripture that spoke of sinners arriving
alongside the pious, stranded in an otherwise-empty world.

If this were, in fact, nothing more than a Quirk in action, then it made sense to her that it
would have been the leader of Class 3-A that would organize this sort of thing: Shouta
Aizawa was clearly a creature of sin, prone to deception and violence, to say nothing of his
sinister red eyes.

However, no sinner was beyond redemption, and Ibara supposed that he may well be an angel
of the “fallen, yet clawing its way free of Hell” sort: certainly, the angelic creature named Eri
who often accompanied Mister Aizawa was proof that he was not truly a creature of Hell.

Whether or not this was a world of a spiritual or Quirk-based nature, the end result was the
same: Ibara was responsible for ensuring that she and her fellows atoned for their sins, and
only then would they be permitted to pass to the next world, be it Heaven or back to Earth.

The final point of evidence which had eventually convinced her was the very fact that there
were seven students in this world: seven students for Seven Deadly Sins.

Midoriya was, as she had previously considered, a man overcome by his Lust. Ibara would
have to find a way to break him of this habit, to help him reach a point where he wouldn’t
have to avert his gaze from the female form.

Yaoyorozu suffered from an ironic sin, given the requirements of her Quirk, but given the
massive quantities of food that consumed (and the fact she is, apparently, very wealthy), she
was clearly beset by Gluttony. Ibara presumed that the only way to combat this sin would be
to convince Yaoyorozu to place her faith in others, in a higher purpose that she could not
solve herself.

Uraraka – from how the woman had behaved when Ibara had approached Midoriya to speak
to him – was clearly unwilling to share her friendships with any outsiders, a behavior driven
by the sin of Greed. Ibara would have to get to the root of that issue, somehow, which would
be complicated given how Uraraka was otherwise (so long as it did not involve the one she
called “Deku”) happy to share with the other six students.

Setsuna’s sin was very obvious: an accomplished student and tactician who often achieved
mediocre marks simply due to lack of effort, she must overcome her Sloth. This was a simple
solution, where Ibara would merely have to inspire her to take initiative more often.

Yui’s sin was one which only those who knew her closely would understand. While she
disguised a lot of her inner feelings behind the mask of her placid expression, Ibara knew that
Yui was a ferocious opponent who often fought until her enemies could stand no longer,
driven by her Wrath. Ibara had already tried to help Yui open up for years, it was simply more
important now than ever.

Ashido had puzzled her for a long while, before one of her more sinful behaviors finally
revealed the cause to Ibara: the pink woman compulsively engaged in what she called
“shipping”, making efforts to pair different people into romantic relationships together. This
was, at its root, an act of Envy. Ibara would have to make her understand that she was, in fact,
deserving of love, and did not have to engage in it vicariously.

Her own sins, as much as she was loath to admit to it, were as obvious as any others. It had
not taken her long at all to grasp the issue that the seven had to address, and her ironclad
confidence in her own evaluations (and commitment to absolving the other six) could be
nothing more than Pride.

Ibara would have to rely on the other six to help her overcome this sin, and the fact that the
thought rankled her was only further evidence of the depths to which she’d fallen.

She would pray for their salvation, and hers.

Six Days Since Arriving

Setsuna

Setsuna was confused, then bored, then frustrated, then bored again, until finally all she could
do was be kind of vaguely amused.

All of the people she wound up stuck in this weird not-actually-prehistoric world with were
just such utter weirdos, and as much as that delighted her (I’m an enormous goddamn weirdo
myself, after all), their foibles and idiosyncrasies had started to wear on Setsuna a little bit.

She was pretty much used to the individual weirdness of Ibara (bible-thumper who’s so pent
up that she might literally explode the first time she lets herself “””sin”””) and Yui
(complete and utter dork, who’d rather say nothing than be “awkward”), but in this weird
little stress-test, these tendencies were getting ramped up to the point of ridiculousness.

Ibara’s going on about “Purgatory” or something like that, and Yui hasn’t even said a word
in the last couple days.

At first, she’d been eagerly excited to figure out the unique weirdness that each member of
Class 3-A had, but over time, they’d wound up a little bit less interesting than she’d hoped.

Momo Yaoyorozu was an easy read: classic sheltered rich-girl type, just as cloistered and
self-controlled now as she had been when Setsuna had first met her at the recommendation
students exam. Girl really needs to let her hair down and relax, Setsuna thought, probably
needs a bomb-ass dicking to unwind.

Or a bomb-ass, uh, clamming? Anyways, I’d volunteer, but she doesn’t exactly seem like
she’d be down.

Izuku Midoriya was a fucking coin flip at any moment, whether he’d be a blushing, slightly-
stammering storm of awkwardness, or suddenly metamorphize into a confident leader, all
“booming voice” and “steely gaze” and all those dope things. Setsuna had no idea where to
even start with Greenie, she had no idea how someone so badass could absolutely shut down
the first time that someone paid attention to him.

Setsuna would have been more than willing to help him expand his horizons (them thighs,
boy, goddamn. Crush me like a tin can, baby.) if it weren’t for the third member of Class 3-A,
Ochako Uraraka.
Sure, she wasn’t actually Midoriya’s girlfriend, and had outright denied such an interest when
Setsuna had decided to ambush her with the question on the bus ride over, but it was blatantly
obvious that the two dorks absolutely adored each other.

The way that Uraraka looked like she was considering if her weakened Quirk could still be
used to punt someone into orbit every time that another girl talked to Greenie was pretty
fucking obvious evidence of that.

Eh, still would. Dat ass.

Setsuna had been – mostly – pleasantly surprised by the final 3-A representative, Mina
Ashido. They’d hit it off immediately, and she honestly got along better with Mina than with
any of the other five students, but despite the fact that Mina would happily flirt with anyone
(just like Setsuna herself), the pink girl (how cute is that!?) got all weird and blushy
whenever Setsuna turned her attention toward her.

I’m into it if you’re into it, Setsuna thought, don’t make things weird.

While Setsuna was happy to let the other six keep labouring under the fiction that they had
some sort of task to achieve before the exercise ended, she figured that she had a better idea
of what was going on: they were going to be stuck here until all these absolute and total
weirdos managed to get their shit together, which meant that she was already settling in for a
loooooooong stay in fake-Dinotopia.

She figured that she’d probably speak up once she got sick of Ibara’s proselytizing, but for
now, she was straining to extract every last bit of amusement she could out of pushing
people’s buttons. It was absolutely hilarious to send Greenie into a spiral of blushing and
apologizing whenever she “caught him staring” (Jesus, I’m wearing a few strings for an
outfit, even after Yaoyorozu put everyone else in passable bathing suits, it’s not like I mind),
so that was her current source of amusement.

“Greeeeenie,” Setsuna whined, “what’re you up to?”

“Oh, um,” the man ran a hand through his hair – maybe it’s a bit vain, but I fucking love
greenettes – before replying, “I was going to try and start digging a channel from that stream
to our camp, it’ll save us a lot of time if we have some basic irrigation, and Shiozaki-san
mentioned she wanted to start a garden…”

“Aw, isn’t that cute,” Setsuna wandered over to sit on their simple bench, right beside him,
“you’re being so sweet to Ibara-chan! What’re you two planting in your garden of
looooove?”

“You should plant tomatoes,” Yui wandered by and decided to speak up, of course, about a
plant, “I like tomatoes. I don’t like walking to find them.”

“O-oh, great,” Midoriya mumbled, “I’ll let Shiozaki-san know!”

“Let Shiozaki know what?” Uraraka chose this moment to appear, her tone chipper, despite
the death glare in her eyes.
“Hey, ‘Chako,” Midoriya greeted her, and Setsuna was almost jealous of the familiarity, “I’m,
uh, I’m going to try and run some water down this way so she can start that garden she
mentioned.”

It had only been a bit less than a week, and their little camp had basically turned into a home
of some sort: Greenie had driven trees into the ground all around their encampment, basically
planting walls to keep them safe, and the dream-team of Uraraka, Yaoyorozu, and Yui had
built a cabin, an outhouse, and even a little bathing house within the walls.

Sure, there’s no hot water, Setsuna thought, but we just need to find a hot spring and I’m sure
you geniuses will figure out a way to rig that up.

She’d spent a lot of time exploring their nearby surroundings; as much as it hurt like a bitch
to pop her eye out, since her Quirk wasn’t working right, it let her lie around soaking up the
sun while also doing something productive.

Got my eyes on something else, right now.

Midoriya stood from his task of digging, and stretched, his muscles rippling and practically
radiating heat from where she sat beside him.

Setsuna popped one of her eyes out, and saw that Yui’s gaze was locked on Midoriya’s abs,
while Uraraka’s flicked rapidly between goggling at Midoriya’s chest and glaring at the other
two women.

“Damn, Greenie, give us a show!” Setsuna whistled, deciding that ratcheting up the tension
was her best possible approach, “take it aaaaaaall off!”

“Don’t take it all off!” Uraraka squeaked, and Setsuna immediately started cackling with
laughter, she’d taken the bait so easily.

I guess it won’t be so bad being stuck with these dorks for a while.

One Week Since Arriving

Mina

Mina was bored, Bored, B.O.R.E.D.

She didn’t know what kind of acronym she’d come up with, but “bored” would definitely be
what the ‘b’ stood for!

The first few days had been thrilling and exciting, coming up with new ways to survive in a
strange new world, but since Midori and Yaomomo were so goddamn competent, it had only
taken a short while to immediately transform their new home into a comfortable (if very
rustic) place to stay.
Mina hadn’t been much help in puzzling out the reasoning behind this “team-building
exercise”, nor in construction, but she was always happy to try and keep people in good
spirits!

With all that in mind, the seventh night wasn’t going how she’d anticipated. Both of the
resident brainiacs in their group figured that Aizawa probably intended for the exercise to end
after a week, but the mood was awfully somber, rather than the celebration it should have
been.

Luckily, Mina had been preparing for exactly this possibility.

“Yaoooomommmmmo,” she whined to Momo, “c’mon, what’s the harm? You figure we’re
heading home tomorrow anyway, right?”

“Fine,” Momo sighed, “but only a responsible amount, okay?”

Mina cheered and bounced excitedly, presenting a large mug to Momo. The tall woman
exasperatedly held her hand over the opening, and in a slow but steady trickle, a stream of
nearly-pure ethanol (Momo had explained that making it too pure was dangerous, Mina
didn’t really care why) drained into the mug.

“Listen up, dorks!” Mina announced to the rest of the cabin, “we’re fucking celebrating! Pick
your favourite mixer, and let’s party!”

“Oh hells yes!” Setsuna cried out, immediately followed by Shiozaki barking “no
blasphemy!”

Mina had dedicated the day before to collecting different fruits and crushing them into juices,
which meant there were all sorts of options on hand for her friends to celebrate with, now that
Momo had created the absolute key ingredient.

Mina had gone for a mango mix herself, while Setsuna had immediately leapt to a super-
screwdriver, but the other five members of their group seemed hesitant.

“C’mon, Momo!” Mina whooped, “what’s your mix? I’ll make you a drink!”

“Okay, just a small one, though?” Momo acquiesced, “I’ll take one with peach juice, please.”

How appropriate! Mina thought with a giggle.

“What about you two lovebirds?” she leaned her head down in between Midori and ‘Chako,
“wanna share a drink? Bartender Mina, at your service!”

“L-lovebirds?” Izuku yelped.

“Make me one with strawberries,” Ochako grinned sweetly at Mina while rolling her eyes,
“thanks, babe.”

“If the rest of you indulge yourselves thus,” Shiozaki announced, “then I suppose that I must
as well. I will take passionfruit, please.”
“Orange juice for me.” Kodai spoke up.

This was going better than expected!

“It’s too bad we don’t have any party games!” Mina lamented, after she’d given everyone
their drinks (she’d decided on mango juice for Midori as well), “maybe we should play spin
the bottle?” she waggled her eyebrows lasciviously.

“I’ll spin your bottle any time you want, baby girl,” Setsuna literally waggled her eyebrows,
detaching her brow from her forehead to do so.

“Such pursuits are nothing but the sin of lust made manifest!” Ibara shrieked, but she quieted
down as soon as she started sipping her drink again.

“It is kinda funny, isn’t it?” Ochako added, “that our group wound up being all singles. Heck,
isn’t half of our class dating someone now?”

“More than half of ours,” Kodai interjected, surprisingly.

“Yeah?” Mina leaned forward in interest.

She might not have been a Quirk Analysis expert, nor shockingly knowledgeable about
architecture or survival techniques, but gossip? Gossip, Mina was the queen of.

“Tell me! Tell me tell me tell me!” she bounced in her seat.

“Well, y’know that our fabulous blondes are dating each other, obviously,” Setsuna said.

“Psh, of course,” Mina agreed. It wasn’t a pairing that she had predicted, but she could see
how Monoma and Aoyama kind of made sense together.

“Let’s see,” Setsuna counted off on her fingers, “Kinoko’s dating tape boy from your class,”
her index finger popped off as she recollected, “Tetsutetsu and Juzo are both dating girls in
year two, and Hiryu’s got a sweetheart back in China.”

“Yeah, I knew about Sero and mushroom girl,” Mina nodded, “our class is pretty much the
same: Blasty Boy and Kiri are dating, Todoroki’s dating that blonde girl from Shiketsu, and
Iida’s dating my hair buddy in support, Hatsume!”

“Man,” Izuku, surprisingly, spoke up, “even Mineta’s dating someone, did you hear?”

“NO!” Mina shrieked, “HOW? That poor girl!”

“She goes to Ketsubutsu, I guess?” Izuku shrugged, “haven’t met her, but it sounds like she’s
just as, uh, much of a ‘character’ as Mineta is…”

“Rikido’s seein’ a girl who doesn’t go to a hero school,” Ochako added in, “I’ve met her,
she’s a real sweetheart.”

“That sounds ideal for him,” Momo agreed.

“Denki and Kyoka have been together forever now,” Ochako continued, “same with Ojiro
and Tooru.”

“Who’re the last two?” Setsuna asked, scratching her head in confusion.

“Tail boy and invisible girl,” Kodai spoke, surprising Mina even more than when Izuku had
joined in.

“Oh, yeah, we’ve got a couple of those ‘destined lovers’ too,” Setsuna spoke up, “Shihai and
Reiko started going out not long ago.”

“Same with Tsu and Fumikage,” Ochako blurted out, then made an adorable ‘eep’ and
slapped her hands over her mouth, just barely managing to avoid floating herself away.

“Ooh, how scandalous,” Setsuna joked, “the rest of ours are all boring: Nirengeki’s seeing
someone in Business Studies, and Jurota’s with some chick who has a tea-drinking Quirk and
talks just like him.”

“Is her name Saiko?” Momo added, and Setsuna shrugged in a way that suggested ‘maybe’,
“I believe I know who you mean.”

“Far be it for me to ‘out’ a classmate in such a manner,” Ibara interrupted, “but you are
forgetting the most shameful behaviour, from our Class Representative at that!”

“Itsuka?” Momo frowned, “Shiozaki, I understand your religious beliefs, but to characterize
her as ‘shameful’ is awfully prejudiced of you.”

Mina agreed: she knew that Shiozaki was a pretty intense Christian, but she hadn’t pictured
her as a homophobe. She felt herself bristling a bit, but another person spoke up before she
did.

“No, Ibara’s not upset because Itsuka’s gay,” Kodai interrupted, “it’s because she’s dating
someone she shouldn’t be.”

“Oooohhhh?” Mina was fascinated.

“Okay, fuck,” Setsuna sighed, “keep this on the down-low, okay?” after a round of nods, she
continued, “nothing happened until Itsuka was already nineteen, so it’s not, like, sketchy or
anything, but she met a pro hero at a physical therapy group.”

Mina practically heard the wheels turning in Izuku’s head with this revelation: Itsuka had lost
most of one of her hands in combat with the PLM, but she’d managed to find prosthetics that
helped her continue her heroics career. There couldn’t be that many heroines who fell into the
same category.

“Yeah, Itsuka’s been dating Mirko for a bit now,” Setsuna revealed, “but don’t go spreading
rumors, ‘kay?”

“My lips are sealed!” Mina mimed that action, “but I’ve gotta say: you go, Itsuka. Them
thighs, ungh!”
 “I know, right?” Setsuna grinned widely, and Mina wondered again just how much of kindred
spirits they might be.

“Well, uh, if we’re revealing secrets,” Izuku muttered, “there’s another cross-class
relationship, I guess?”

“Who?” Setsuna wondered, “I mean, it’s gotta be Kosei, right? Because I happen to know
that Pony and Sen are going out!”

“Impossible!” Ibara slapped her hand down on the floor, “Pony and Kosei are in a
relationship!”

“They all are,” Kodai spoke flatly, “all three of them, that is.”

A round of awed “oohs” passed through the room. Everyone had heard of polyamorous
relationships (they were pretty much one of the standard options, in the 24th century and all),
but they were definitely on the rare side.

“Well, that’s, um, good? To know?” Izuku continued, “but, that’s not what I meant, anyways.
Mezo and Togaru have been going out for a while.”

“That’s almost as manly as Kiri and Bakugo,” Mina snorted a laugh. While Mezo Shoji was a
gentle giant sort, Togaru Kamakiri was a giant, but not ‘gentle’ in the slightest.

“Wait a minute,” Ochako interjected, “that’s… that’s literally everyone.”

“Oh my,” Momo gasped.

“Oh god,” Mina spoke.

“Don’t take the name of the Lord in vain!” Ibara commanded.

“Fuck,” Setsuna huffed.

“Don’t curse either!” Ibara continued.

“That means,” Setsuna started cackling in laughter, “we’re literally the only students in our
entire year that are still single, the seven of us?”

“Uhh,” Izuku blushed a bright red, “yeah, it seems that way?”

Mina’s giggles joined Setsuna’s laughter, as she realized just how absurd this situation was,
on all levels.

Maybe the real goal of this exercise is to find Midori a girlfriend! She laughed to herself.

Who knows, if Ochako doesn't make her move soon, he's sure got options!

Chapter End Notes

This is a great example of "I won't go overboard" being an utter lie, following that
statement up with 8k words of pure characterization :^)

I thought that it made sense to meet the other POVs before continuing onwards - I'm
going to guess that most chapters are going to be from Izuku's perspective, but the six
ladies are going to weave in and out of the forefront of the narrative as appropriate!

I'm really stoked to see the response that the first chapter got! I'm hoping that this lives
up to expectations - let me know what you think in the comments!
 Temptation
Chapter Summary

Izuku has six women on his mind

Chapter Notes

This chapter also contains some manga spoilers (~290s), but it's mixed up with purely
speculative details, so if you see something and think "I don't remember that
happening!", it might be because it didn't :^P

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Izuku

Izuku had stayed up late into the night, until it wound to an end with Ochako and him laying
on their sides on their bedrolls across from one another, idly chatting about nothing much in
particular. He did his level best to ignore the lingering worries about the way that it had been
an entire week, and their group of seven seemed no closer to finishing this exercise.

He wasn’t much of a drinker, so the two beverages that he’d had warmed his belly in a
pleasant way, not enough to make him drunk by any means, but certainly enough to soothe
his frazzled nerves that small amount.

Eventually, Ochako had drifted off into sleep, and Izuku took a moment to smile at how
peaceful she looked in that moment, before he followed behind her.

His dreams were unclear and vague, for the most part. As always, flashes and glimpses of the
war against Shigaraki and All For One wormed their way through his sleep, but these
bothered him less than they might have on other nights.

In the middle of the night, Izuku “awoke” to a familiar place: the realm of the vestiges within
One For All.

He was reminded of the way that it had first appeared to him, years ago; rather than a clear
metaphysical place, somewhere, he experienced a hazy world of smoke and shadows, held
back from truly perceiving the remnants of the previous wielders.

Izuku stumbled forward within this dream world, wondering if, perhaps, he was experiencing
a dream within a dream. However the prehistoric world where his body rested worked, it
seemed to border on the fantastic at times, such as the plentiful fruits and vegetables that had
no reasonable excuse for coexisting beside actual dinosaurs.

As he attempted to continue making his way toward the shadowy vestiges, he was stopped by
some sort of barrier.

Izuku looked around, and saw a purplish wall extending from the ground into the sky. Its
appearance reminded him of the colors he saw when the man in the village first used his
Quirk on the students.

It was strange, but he found the presence of this barrier reassuring: it was obvious that his
connection with One For All and its internal world had not been weakened or severed, but
rather that this external phenomenon was temporarily standing in the way. Whenever they
returned to the real world, Izuku had faith that the abilities he’d fought so hard to master
would be within his grasp once more.

He saw one of the vestiges approach the barrier, indistinct and obscured enough that Izuku
couldn’t easily tell which past wielder was trying to speak to him.

The figure walked up the energy wall, looked up and down, then side to side, and finally
slammed its fist against it. The impact was entirely silent and unnoticeable, and Izuku saw the
vestige shake its hand as if stung.

The vestige swaggered back over to the wall, and cupped its hands against the surface, at the
same time as Izuku felt himself falling out of the realm within One For All.

“Live a little, kid!” he heard a voice – Banjo Daigoro??? – shout, as he was pulled out of his
slumber.

One Week and One Day Since Arriving

The Next Morning

“Awwww!” Izuku heard a high pitched squeal, and became conscious of two things as soon
as he woke up: first, he felt more rested than he had in years; and second, there was
something warm, and very soft pressed against his side.

Izuku took a breath through his nose as he blinked the sleep from his eyes, and something
tickled his nostrils when he breathed in. He glanced down, and saw that Ochako’s head was
nestled into his chest.

Oh no, he realized, she must have rolled onto my bedroll while she slept.

Sure enough, his friend was loosely cuddled against him, her head on his chest, and one leg
thrown over his thigh.

Too close!

“You guys are adooooorable!” Mina – obviously – continued, “when did this happen?”
“Oh, uh,” Izuku stammered, as he felt his ears heat up, “Ochako must have rolled over in her
sleep, nothing ‘happened’, not like that!”

“Ah, it’s just an impromptu cuddle party?” Mina asked.

“Yup, that’s it!” Izuku nodded vigorously, and he heard soft noises of complaint as the
gesture apparently woke Ochako.

“Mhrmrmhm,” she mumbled in protest.

Well, “awake” might be an overstatement, he thought.

“Then I want in!” Mina chirped, and before he knew it, the pink girl had somehow managed
to wedge her way in between Ochako and Izuku. She hadn’t quite jumped on him, but it was
a near thing, and Izuku huffed out a breath as her elbow unintentionally dug into his belly.

“Mrmm,” Ochako, for her part, made another sleepy noise, and latched her arm around Mina
instead, drawing the pinkette tightly against her.

“God, she’s so cozy!” Mina said, half-muffled by the way her face was pressed into Ochako’s
shoulder, “you’re not too bad yourself, though, Midori!”

“Erg.” It was far too early in the morning for Izuku to handle all this, whatever ‘this’ was.

As Mina wiggled herself into a comfortable position (however this was possible, half-laying
on top of two different people), Izuku became exceedingly aware of the fact that it was,
indeed, morning. Which, as a healthy young man, carried the likelihood of a certain
“biological phenomenon” making itself known.

“Hey, Midori, shift over a little?” Mina giggled, “your hipbone’s poking my butt.”

“Mrhrmm,” Ochako murmured, mostly asleep once again.

That’s not my hipbone, Izuku realized, as he felt something very pleasant pressed up against
his “male anatomy”.

“Agh! Sorry!” he yelped and pulled away from her as quickly as possible, causing two
separate noises of protest as Mina whumped onto his bedroll, and Ochako kinda-sorta woke
up again, “I’ve gotta go! Morning run! Bye!”

He fled from their cabin as quickly as possible, hoping that Mina hadn’t noticed it was
actually his, uh, “morning condition” that had been poking into her backside.

Izuku made it halfway to the edge of their camp before he remembered that he hadn’t been
going on morning runs for the entire week they’d been in this prehistoric world, and groaned
in frustration as he realized the absolute unbelievability of his excuse.

One Week and Three Days Since Arriving

Izuku was pretty much at a loss for how to explain the team-building exercise.

Ever since the night when they’d celebrated a week in “Dinoworld” (as Setsuna had finally
insisted on naming the place they found themselves), the seven students had struggled to
explain what the goal that they must have been missing could be.

Ochako and Momo were both convinced that it was an exercise requiring teamwork and
strategizing, while Setsuna and Shiozaki (in her own, religious-based way) argued that it had
to be based on individual, personal development, and Kodai had merely shrugged and said
“team-building”.

That one’s a little bit too on the nose, I think.

Still, even that was more helpful than Mina’s suggestion that Dinoworld must have been “an
island of looooove”, since all seven of them were single.

Izuku knew Aizawa better than most did, and he couldn’t imagine the man rigging a scenario
like one of those old pre-Quirk reality shows, a gameshow where he’d have to decide
between six women to date before they were allowed to leave the island.

Then again… Izuku wondered for a moment.

Aizawa sure did tend to pair him and Ochako together more often than chance alone could
explain, so while this entire exercise might not be based around his dynamic with her, Izuku
realized it was very possible that their teacher might well have intended to give the two of
them a push by sending them both here.

Great, I just have to learn how to date in order to solve this exercise, Izuku thought, we’re
doomed.

He set himself to pacing within the cabin, his previous task of dismantling one of the walls
forgotten.

Since they were stuck in Dinoworld for an unknown amount of time, the group had decided
that their residence could use some upgrades, and the cabin they’d been sleeping in was in the
process of being replaced by a larger building, with seven individual rooms rather than one
communal sleeping area.

Izuku thought that was a brilliant idea, given how difficult (don’t say “hard”, don’t say
“hard”) it had been lately to hide his “condition” from the girls. He wasn’t exactly a man
driven by his desires, but Izuku was still a heterosexual young man surrounded by gorgeous,
underdressed women, and he was beginning to have a difficult time staying focused.

“You look like you’re having a great time,” Momo spoke as she entered the cabin, not
knowing that she was one of the women making it difficult for him.

“Just thinking,” Izuku answered.

“Me too,” Momo admitted, as she sat against a wall, and slowly lowered herself to sit on the
floor, “I’m not feeling optimistic about this exercise.”
“Why not?” Izuku stopped his pacing, and crossed over to join her, leaning against the wall
and letting himself collapse onto to floor.

It was a familiar position for the two of them, but he figured that he’d take this situation over
the many times they’d wound up sitting against a wall beside each other during the war.

“I fear that it may be my fault that the exercise hasn’t ended yet,” Momo told him, “I’m so
used to giving commands, at this point, that I may have led us astray. If the exercise isn’t
based on working together to build shelter, then we’ve been wasting our time for over a
week.”

“We don’t know that it isn’t,” Izuku reassured her, “maybe it’s just that we still have more to
do?”

“We’ve built what amounts to a functional village,” Momo huffed, “I have a hard time
imagining that the others have managed to outdo us.”

“Maybe it’s based on, I dunno,” Izuku speculated, “how well we’re managing to work as a
team? Don’t get me wrong, we’re doing pretty well, but it’s not like Mina and Setsuna have
exactly stayed on-task.”

Indeed, those two women almost seemed to be treating this exercise as a vacation.

“Perhaps,” Momo guessed, “it might be that we are too used to being in charge. Maybe they
actually have the right of it, and the challenge is for us to act according to someone else’s
instructions, rather than being the ones to come up with them.”

“Could be,” Izuku nodded, “that does sound like something Aizawa would pull.”

“Hmm.” Momo hummed.

A few moments passed in comfortable silence.

“Maybe,” Izuku raised, “we could take a bit of a step back? See what the others come up
with?”

“We might as well,” Momo agreed, “though I’m still forbidding Mina’s proposition of strip
poker.”

“Agreed,” Izuku chuckled.

“I also wonder if Setsuna might be correct,” Momo continued, “perhaps we are being
evaluated not on our teamwork between each other, but rather on our personal development.”

“That also sounds ‘rational’,” Izuku joked.

“If that’s the case, then I am afraid to say,” Momo sighed, “we might very well be ‘screwed’,
as Mina would put it.”
Both of them laughed at her choice of word, so unlike Momo’s usual proper diction and
vocabulary.

“What do you even mean by that?” Izuku wondered.

“Even though I’ve served as a leader before,” Momo answered, “I still find the role
somewhat… uncomfortable. As you’ve heard, I’m doubting myself once again, I simply
cannot avoid considering all the possible downsides to my suggestions.”

“Momo,” Izuku interjected, “that’s not fair to yourself. You’re a great leader, and you’re one
of the smartest people I’ve ever met.”

She sighed once again, and leaned her head into his shoulder. He casually wrapped his arm
around her own shoulders, softly resting his hand on her back.

“You’ve always been an inspiration,” Momo murmured, “I wish that I had the same faith in
myself that you somehow have in me.”

“Give it time,” Izuku recommended, “for all we know, this whole thing’s on a two-week
timer, and we’re just overreacting because you already led us to the finish line, and we’re
waiting for everyone else to catch up.”

Momo laughed softly against him, and Izuku just hoped that she took his words to heart.

One Week and Five Days Since Arriving

“Oi, Greenie!”

Izuku was woken from his half-nap by Setsuna’s voice. Their new home was about halfway
completed, and he and Momo had been working hard on it while the other five members of
their group decided what else to do with their day-to-day tasks, but this had taken a lot out of
him.

Even with the faint trickles of One For All he could still access, Izuku had to admit that
hauling around entire-ass trees for a whole day wasn’t easy.

“Yeah?” he muttered, “what’s up?”

“I found something!” Setsuna announced, and when he turned to look at her, he saw that one
of her eyes was missing, clearly using her Quirk to continue scouting their surroundings.

“What’d you find?” Izuku wondered. Anything substantial should have been noticed by now.

“I’m pretty sure I tracked down a hot spring!” Setsuna cried, “wanna come with me and
check it out?”

Izuku weighed his options. It was early evening, so not late enough that whatever possible
dangers came out at night might be prowling around, but the other members of their group
were mostly indisposed. Momo was having a full-blown nap, Ochako and Mina were out
fishing/foraging/wandering, and Shiozaki was busy weaving her vine-hair into a set of
hammocks.

“What about Kodai?” Izuku wondered. The quietest member was, as far as he could tell,
unoccupied.

“That’s okay,” the woman spoke, and Izuku almost jumped – didn’t realize she was standing
right there – before she continued, “I would rather stay here for now. Besides, someone
should keep an eye out, since Yaoyorozu’s asleep.”

It made sense to Izuku, but he wasn’t exactly encouraged by Setsuna’s big, toothy grin.

“Yay!” she cheered, “now you’ve gotta come with me! Because I’m going, so if you leave
me all by myself, why, who knows what might happen to a poor, vulnerable girl like me…”

“Yeah, yeah,” Izuku rolled his eyes, “I happen to know that you’re far from defenseless.”

“With a big, strong man like you protecting me? Of course I’m not!”

He shook his head ruefully as he stood, prepared to go along with her despite his slight
misgivings. Izuku had mostly – well, kind of – gotten used to her constant teasing and
flirtation, but every couple of days Setsuna would still manage to say or do something that
made him turn all red.

“So,” Setsuna chirped as they walked out of camp, “what’s going on with you and
Yaoyorozu?”

“Momo?” Izuku wondered, “what do you mean?”

“The two of you have got all quiet the past couple of days,” Setsuna observed, “it’s not like
either of you. Leaving us to fend for ourselves and all.”

“Oh, yeah,” Izuku admitted, “we were wondering if maybe we had taken too much of a
leadership role, rather than working as a team. We wanted to see if that would end the
exercise, maybe.”

“Why do you want this to end?” Setsuna wondered, “lighten up, boy! This is probably the
first vacation you’ve had in the last four years!”

“I went to America for a month,” Izuku argued, “back in what would have been second year.”

“Fleeing the PLF, right?”

“Yeah…”

“That doesn’t count, then.”

They continued chatting (mostly Setsuna) for the next ten minutes or so, before Setsuna
suddenly came to a stop, grinned even more widely than usual, and made a wide, sweeping
gesture with her arms.
“We’re here!” she announced, and for emphasis, her eyeball came flying in, reattaching itself
to her face with an audible pop.

“Great!” Izuku actually felt encouraged by this, “let’s see what we’re working with!”

They climbed to the top of a small hill, and sure enough, they found a small pool. As the air
had started to cool off in the evening, faint wisps of steam were visible streaming from the
pool, but Izuku also saw loose leaves floating on the water, and a few bugs which flitted on
and off the surface.

That’s a good sign, he thought, not acidic or alkaline, and probably not contaminated, seeing
that those bugs seem fine.

He was grateful for Ochako’s instructions on bushcraft, especially when it came to telling
how safe a given water source might be.

“Just a sec,” he knelt by the surface of the pool and cautiously dipped a fingertip into it. The
water was pleasantly warm, but not scalding, and when he stuck his finger in his mouth, he
only tasted slight hints of minerals, not the metallic tang of any more worrying elements.

“It should be safe,” he said as he stood back up.

“Great!” Setsuna spoke behind him, “I’m getting in!”

He turned around to face her, and immediately spun back the other way and slammed his
eyes shut.

“Why are you naked!?” he cried.

“I’m not getting my clothes wet!” Setsuna protested, as he heard her walk past him, “besides,
I could reaaaaally use this. I know that it’s pretty warm here in Dinoworld, but the nights
have been getting a bit chilly for me, it’s hard to feel awake in the mornings sometimes.”

“Yeah?”

“Lizard mutation,” she answered, “you can open your eyes, by the way.”

Izuku cautiously did so, and found that she was seated on a rock shelf within the pool,
submerged deep enough that her nudity wasn’t exposed. He breathed a sigh of relief.

“You getting in, or what?”

“Ehh?” Izuku hadn’t planned that far ahead.

“It’s way weirder if you just stand there while I’m in here,” Setsuna teased, “besides, you’ve
been working all day, I bet that all those big muscles of yours could use a bit of heat to
relax.”

Izuku opened his mouth, about to protest, before shutting it again. A hot soak did sound
absolutely ideal at that moment.
“Okay,” he sighed, “but cover your eyes.”

“Can’t I just turn around?” Setsuna whined.

“You’d just pop one of your eyes out again,” Izuku pointed out.

“Heh,” she chuckled, “yeah, probably. Alright, Greenie, strip away!”

Despite her teasing, Setsuna did, in fact, cover her eyes with both hands, allowing Izuku to
hurriedly strip off his shorts and t-shirt (Momo had worked hard to produce clothing a bit
more substantial than “a loincloth”) before he, too, sank into the warm water.

“See, this is why I’m not too worried,” Setsuna spoke after a brief silence, “I don’t think
we’re meant to be trapped here or anything, I honestly think that this is kind of like… a self-
care resort.”

“How so?” Izuku wondered.

“There’s a natural freakin’ hot tub,” Setsuna pointed out, “just a few minutes away from
where we happened to set up camp. That can’t be a coincidence.”

“Maybe…” Izuku pondered her suggestion. It definitely made some sense, but that just didn’t
seem like Aizawa’s style.

He yelped and jumped where he sat when a pressure suddenly dug into his neck.

“Easy, big guy,” Setsuna cooed, “you looked tense, I figured I’d help.”

The knowledge that it was her hand kneading into the bare skin of his neck and upper back
didn’t exactly make Izuku less tense, but after considering it, he realized that arguing against
Setsuna was pointless, and let himself relax a bit.

Her hands do feel pretty good, he had to admit.

“We should head back before it gets dark,” he mumbled, even though he didn’t actually want
to leave the pool.

“Yeah, I guess so,” Setsuna agreed, “well, now that we know where this is, we can always
visit again!”

She stood up without warning, and Izuku caught a glimpse of far too much skin before he
shut his eyes again.

“Set!” he protested, “give me some warning!”

“Not when you keep reacting like that!” she teased, and he heard her move past him in the
water, then hop out of the pool.

How on earth would I not get flustered by that???

 Two Weeks Since Arriving

“I’m telling ya, Midori, it’s an island of love!” Mina chirped.

“That’s insane,” Izuku argued, “there’s no way that Aizawa would set up an entire team-
building exercise just to, uh, match all the singles together. That’s gotta be a coincidence!”

“Maaaybe,” Mina grinned, “but he sure does pair off you and ‘Chako together a lot, doesn’t
he?”

Izuku muttered indistinctly, unwilling to give Mina the joy of having him agree with her on
that front.

“So, you gonna make a move, or what?” Mina asked.

“W-what?” Izuku stammered.

“I didn’t actually mean that was an option,” Mina giggled, “I mean, what’s stopping you?
Everyone can see you two are all googly-eyed for each other, which is so dang cute, by the
way, so why haven’t you asked her out?”

“I, uh,” Izuku tried to come up with a response, “I don’t think that’s right. It’s not like that?”

“No?” Mina put a finger on her chin in thought, “why not?”

“It just isn’t,” Izuku replied, “I’m not sure why you think that, anyways.”

“Wait,” Mina seemed to come to a realization, “you like girls, right? God, I’m going to feel
awful if I’ve been teasing you all this time, and I’ve just been being shitty to you without
realizing.”

“No, um, I mean yes,” Izuku answered, “I like girls, it’s not about that.”

“What is it about then?”

He tried to come up with a way to say “I’m afraid that she’d say ‘no’, and it would cost us
our friendship” without sounding pathetic, but couldn’t find the words.

“I dunno,” he tried to use an excuse instead.

“Oh, come on, Midori!” Mina bounced over to him, “there’s gotta be something! Hmm, I
wonder… maybe you’ve got your eyes set somewhere else?”

“No?” Izuku was getting increasingly flustered, “I mean, my eyes aren’t on anyone?”

“I dunnnnoooo,” Mina hummed, “you and Yaomomo have been awfully close lately! I
always thought that she had a thing for Todoroki, but I was wrong about that, so maybe I
missed something else that was right under my nose!”

“There’s no way that Momo would be interested in me that way,” Izuku argued.
“Oh, so you are interested?” Mina’s grin became outright predatory.

“I didn’t say that!” Izuku shoved his hands into his hair, “I just, well, it’s not like I’m the
most popular! Or best looking!”

Mina, for some reason, broke down into a fit of giggles, before she wiped a tear from her eye
and responded.

“Oh, God, you’re actually serious, aren’t you,” she gasped, “Midori. My pal. My fluffy-
haired buddy. You absolute broccoli. You are a goddamn catch, and don’t you ever think
otherwise!”

“Broccoli?”

“’Cause of the hair,” Mina answered, “ooh, don’t distract me! You,” she poked his chest for
emphasis, “are super famous, and ridiculously powerful, but you’re kind and caring despite
that, you’d be an A+, Number One, Boyfriend of the Year, and every girl with eyes can see
that.”

“No way,” Izuku mumbled, “I’m really not anything special.”

“You’ve basically already locked down the Number One Hero spot once you graduate,” Mina
kept going, “probably number one on the ‘Hero Bod’ list too, because whew, those pecs, boy.
You aren’t just a snack, you’re a whole dang meal.”

“I don’t think I’d beat Mirko,” Izuku shrugged.

“Eh?”

“For ‘Hero Bod of the Year’,” Izuku grinned self-consciously.

“Ooh!” Mina giggled again, “good point! But I also made some good points! Maybe we’re
still stuck in this exercise because you’re still being such a self-effacing dingus, have you
considered that?”

“Well, now I am,” Izuku muttered.

“I happen to know a thing or two about a thing or two!” Mina stated proudly, planting her
hands on her hips in a heroic pose.

“It makes way more sense than your ‘island of love’ idea,” Izuku teased her.

“Hey!” Mina harrumphed, “don’t you be like that! It makes plenty of sense!”

“Even if I was a ‘catch’ or whatever,” Izuku said, “it still doesn’t have anything to do with
why we’re here, no way.”

“Why not try it and see?” Mina smirked.

“Nope, no way,” Izuku felt the urge to tangle his hands in his hair again, “we’ve got plenty of
things to worry about before my ‘love life’ or whatever should even come up.”

“Hmm,” Mina made a thoughtful noise, “maybe you don’t have your eye on anyone here, is
that it?”

“Yup!” Izuku eagerly agreed.

“Nobody here good enough for you?”

“Er,” Izuku froze, “that’s not what I meant! You’re all very pretty!”

“Then why do you keep looking away from us?” Mina tapped her finger against her chin, “I
swear, Midori, I’ve been keeping an eye on you, and I haven’t caught you taking a peek once!
It’s almost insulting at this point!”

“Ergh?” he was losing his ability to use words.

“Like, I know that I’m not everyone’s taste,” Mina said, “that’s okay, but seriously, look at
the other girls! Heh, literally!”

“What?” Izuku was at a total loss, “Mina, you’re really pretty, it’s not about that.”

ERGH.

He realized what he’d said the moment it left his lips.

“Ooooh,” she trilled, “am I?”

Mina stepped a bit closer to him, and cocked her head questioningly. She rested her hands on
his shoulders, and the way she’d bent her arms, well, it did very interesting things to her
cleavage, things that Izuku immediately did his best to ignore.

“Y-yeah,” Izuku admitted, “I don’t stare at any of you because that would be, um, super
disrespectful? It’s not that you aren’t good-looking, I didn’t mean to imply that…”

“Tell me a reason, then, or I won’t believe you,” Mina smirked at him.

“A reason?”

“If you think I’m pretty,” she explained, “tell me a reason that you think so. C’mon, Midori,
I’m curious to hear what you’ll come up with!”

“You have really pretty eyes,” he spoke without hesitating.

A moment passed between them, and Mina’s face suddenly became a much darker pink,
almost purple in color.

“Ooh, you’re good,” she muttered, before she released him, “if you use lines like that on
‘Chako, she’ll have no chance!”
Maybe? Izuku hadn’t really considered making a move while they were stranded on a
prehistoric island, but we’ll be out of here eventually, right?

Two Weeks and Two Days Since Arriving

Izuku tossed and turned on his bedroll, as sleep continued to elude him.

They had completed their new residence, more of a small house than a cabin, and he was
grateful that his rolling around wouldn’t interrupt anyone else’s sleep. Still, even their
improvements to infrastructure had failed to end the exercise, and the two-week mark had
passed even more uneventfully than the first milestone.

He hadn’t had any more dreams within One For All since then, either, and Izuku wondered
why that was. His Quirk was still frustratingly weak, staying steady at around 5% of his total
capacity, but he retained the ability to access the other six Quirks stored within (though they
were even weaker by comparison). It made no sense to his analytical mind, but at that point –
two weeks into life in Dinoworld – he could only figure that “Quirks are bullshit” was the
best explanation.

Izuku sighed, and rolled to his feet. He softly padded out of his room, as he decided that
maybe some night air would help clear his head enough for him to fall asleep.

He saw a familiar figure standing just outside the door in the darkness, as Ochako must have
been similarly troubled. Izuku walked a bit louder as he approached her, and he saw her jump
a little in recognition of his presence, though she didn’t turn around.

“Hey,” he greeted her, and reached over to squeeze her shoulder reassuringly, “can’t sleep?”

“No, I can’t.” the woman – clearly not Ochako – spoke.

“Oh God!” Izuku pulled his hand off of her like he’d been burned, “I’m so sorry, Kodai, I
though, uh, I thought you were Ochako.”

“That’s okay,” the quiet girl answered, “it is dark out, and her and I have very similar figures.
I didn’t mind, anyways.”

“Are, um,” Izuku was grateful that she wasn’t holding this awkward moment against him,
“are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” she replied, “just thinking.”

“Anything you’d like to talk about?” Izuku hedged.

“I am having doubts,” Kodai responded, “I wonder if it is my fault that we remain here.”

“Why would it be?” Izuku was confused.

“This was intended to be a team-building exercise, correct?” she explained, “I am not a very
good team member.”
“That’s not true,” Izuku argued, “you’ve been great, helping Momo and Ochako put these
buildings together, and all that!”

“Outcome-based evaluation,” Kodai stated, “which does not account for the fact that I have
not truly been a team member. I am too quiet, and I am not very friendly.”

“I mean,” Izuku stammered, “yeah, you’re kind of on the quiet side, but that’s okay?
Everybody likes you just fine, Kodai, I don’t think you need to worry about changing who
you are, or anything like that.”

“I cannot make sense of this place,” Kodai hummed, “but I suppose that Quirks can produce
strange and varied effects. It does not seem implausible to me that the end of this exercise
could be conditional on how we all treat each other.”

“Yeah,” Izuku sighed, “Quirks are weird.”

“Yours is especially weird,” she turned to face him, and Izuku was struck by the way that her
blue eyes shone in the pale moonlight, “it almost seems as if you have seven Quirks, instead
of one. But that seems even more impossible, since you are not a Nomu.”

“Yeah…” Izuku trailed off, as he realized that his usual excuses might not work, “it’s, uh,
complicated.”

“I quite like talking about Quirks,” Kodai said, “I would rather discuss that than my personal
issues, if you don’t mind.”

“Well, you know how I was a late bloomer, right?” Izuku asked.

She nodded silently in response.

“The first, um, application that I could use,” he explained a fictional version of the power of
One For All, “was the super-strength. But it didn’t come along with enough enhanced
durability, so if I used too much power, I’d break my bones.”

“I remember watching you at the first sports festival,” Kodai replied, “it looked very
painful.”

“It was,” Izuku admitted, “but as I got better control, that stopped being as much of an issue.”

“Your second ‘application’, the black energy tendrils,” Kodai recounted, “those manifested
during our joint training battle.”

“A different way of using the same energy,” Izuku said, “instead of super-strength, it’s kind
of like… solidifying it? It’s hard to explain.”

“Next was your levitation ability,” Kodai extended a hand to start counting off his Quirks, not
that she knew, “then minor precognition, followed by some sort of stealth ability. Later, you
developed rays of energy projected from your eyes, and finally a generalized forcefield which
blocks incoming attacks and enhances your own. Is that accurate?”
“More or less,” Izuku lied.

“I believe the solution is actually rather obvious, with that in mind,” Kodai hummed, and
Izuku felt his heart race.

Even with All For One dead and Shigaraki imprisoned, I’m still worried about revealing the
truth behind One For All.

“Your Quirk was likely misclassified initially,” Kodai nodded to herself, “you do not possess
a physical-enhancer subtype, but rather a versatile telekinesis Quirk.”

“I, uh…” Izuku’s thoughts whirled as he tried to analyze her statement as if she were talking
about someone else’s Quirk, “you know… that makes a lot of sense.”

“It is like my friend Reiko,” Kodai said, “although her Quirk has comparatively more range
and fine control, yours is much more powerful and can manifest in different ways, and you
additionally benefit from more advanced mental adaptations.”

“I don’t really have precognition,” Izuku revealed, “I call it Danger Sense, actually. It’s only
good in a fight, to be honest.”

“Still, that is a useful application of psychic energies,” Kodai hummed, “thank you,
Midoriya. I feel better now, after this conversation.”

“No problem, Kodai,” he gave his best heroic grin, “let me know if you want to talk again,
okay?”

“I would like to hug you now,” she said unexpectedly, “as a gesture between friends.”

“Sure,” Izuku agreed.

Kodai was clearly a bit uncertain about how the whole thing went, but when Izuku cautiously
wrapped his arms around her, he honestly found the whole experience more pleasant than
he’d have pictured.

“Thank you, once again,” she said as they separated from each other, “for the conversation,
and for the hug.”

“Any time,” Izuku spoke, and fought the urge to wince at his own phrasing.

“Goodnight,” Kodai said, and walked past him with no further words exchanged.

Well, that sure was something.

Three Weeks and One Day Since Arriving

They were getting kind of desperate.

Izuku didn’t think that a training exercise should last this long, and he wasn’t the only one
who was nervous that they were missing something. The group had bandied about a number
of different theories (Mina was still on her “island of love” thing), but all the different ideas
about what goal they had to complete before returning to the real world were either: already
done; or so implausible that they weren’t worth attempting until things became much more
desperate.

“An ark!” Shiozaki had announced out of nowhere one afternoon.

“What’s that?” Momo asked.

“It’s a big boat,” Setsuna answered.

“No, I mean, what’s the relevance,” Momo huffed in return.

“We are on an island!” Shiozaki continued her bombastic tone, “surrounded by water! Our
task is not to weather the flood for forty days and forty nights, but rather to craft a vessel
sufficient to carry us to the promised land!”

That’s… an utterly brilliant idea, Izuku realized. He and Ochako had found the ocean on the
very first day, and while the island was comfortable to live on, giving up “comfort” to pursue
a common goal was exactly a ruse that Aizawa would pull.

“Shiozaki!” Izuku cried, “you’re a genius! That must be it!”

“Y’think so?” Ochako questioned, “we’ve gone down to the beach plenty, and I don’t know
about you all, but I can’t see any land nearby… that’d be one hel- one heck of a journey,
wouldn’t it?”

“We can figure this out,” Izuku rambled excitedly, “I can throw a basic raft together, row it
out for a while, and see if I spot anything, and if I do see land in the distance? That’s gotta be
it!”

“I think you’re on to something!” Setsuna grinned, “I don’t think I’ve got the stamina to fly
an eye out to the horizon, so that might be our best bet.”

“It does seem worth investigating,” Momo agreed, “and you certainly have the most strength
and stamina of any of us, Izuku.”

“I can make a raft,” Kodai spoke, “if Yaoyorozu creates a miniature.”

“Aww,” Mina pouted, “maybe this isn’t love island after all, but ruse island. Aizawa, you
jerk!”

“There is no need to build a raft,” Shiozaki spoke up again, “I shall assist you; we mustn’t
tarry any longer.”

“Are your vines waterproof?” Izuku wondered.

“Not very,” Shiozaki answered, “but if I weave them together tightly, this will not be an
issue. Locate yourself an oar, and I shall form the vessel of our salvation.”

Izuku’s heart started to race as he found an appropriately-sized branch in short order, and
with Mina’s assistance (while her acid is weaker than usual, it’s still more than enough to
melt wood into shape), had a large oar in hand within minutes.

The seven students excitedly rushed down to the beach, and Ibara knelt on the water front,
her hands clasped in front of her in silent prayer. Her hair extended and wove itself together,
and before long, she stood on top of a very convincing single-hulled boat, complete with a
sail.

“Right!” Izuku cautiously trod onto her hair, finding that it was just as solid as wood
underneath his feet, “let’s head out!”

“Bon voyage!” Mina called out, as they took to the water.

Even with only 5% of One For All coursing through him, it was more than enough to provide
inhuman power to the strokes of Izuku’s oar, and almost before he knew it, they were sailing
along at a decent clip.

“Shiozaki!” Izuku called, “I figure we should limit ourselves to about half an hour, one way,
okay?”

“Agreed!” she answered, and then they fell back into their roles; Shiozaki cut a noble figure,
perched on the prow of the boat made of her own hair, almost like the figurehead of an
ancient ship.

The time passed both more quickly and more slowly than Izuku would have expected, and he
actually started to feel his arms beginning to tire before Shiozaki suddenly announced that
she saw something.

Izuku lifted from his task and turned around to look at what she’d seen, and his heart fell. A
familiar purple wall extended out of the ocean in front of them, and while they weren’t close
enough to be certain, Izuku thought that there was nothing behind it.

Nevertheless, he rowed them up to the strange barrier, where his suspicions were confirmed.
Just like the obstacle he’d witnessed within One For All, the purple energy seemed to seal off
the entire world, but this time, there was nothing but an impossibly deep darkness on the
other side.

“What is this?” Shiozaki wondered.

“I think,” Izuku sighed, “it’s the border of where this world ends.”

Experimentally, he stepped forward to stand beside her, and touched the barrier. He felt a
strange hum through his finger, but it seemed completely impenetrable. He rapped his fist
against it, first gently, and then with more force, and accomplished nothing more than
proving that it could withstand his current strength.
“It appears I have failed us,” Shiozaki spoke quietly.

“You haven’t failed anyone,” Izuku told her, “it was a great idea, it just didn’t turn out to be
the solution.”

They turned around, and began sailing back towards their island with much lower spirits.
They didn’t bother to exchange any further words.

As the minutes dragged on, Izuku started to notice that water was licking up over the sides of
their “boat”, and when he peered over, he could immediately tell that they were riding much
lower than when they’d departed.

“Shiozaki,” Izuku asked, “how are you holding up?”

“I have deceived you a second time,” she mumbled, “I am not so unaffected by the
limitations of this hell as I claimed.”

“Shiozaki?” he asked with more emphasis, as she fell to her knees, but not in prayer.

“I’m tired,” she whined quietly, and the boat started to fall apart underneath them.

Immediately, Izuku flung his oar aside and wrapped his arms around Shiozaki. As they fell
into the ocean, he realized that her vines had become badly water-logged, and if he didn’t do
something… she was going to drown.

“Leave me,” Shiozaki murmured, “let me fall.”

“Never,” Izuku answered, “sorry if this hurts, I’m going to have to cut your hair.”

She made a noise of assent, and Izuku drew deep on his Quirk, activating both Float and
Sharp Look at once.

Even though Float wasn’t anywhere near strong enough to let him levitate while they were
stuck in Dinoworld, it was definitely helpful in increasing their buoyancy, and Sharp Look –
a gift from the third wielder, which normally allowed him to basically shoot lasers from his
eyes – behaved more like its original manifestation, slicing through her vines like an invisible
knife.

Freed of the excess weight, Izuku turned so that Shiozaki laid atop his chest, as he floated on
his back in the water.

“I’ll get us back, okay?” he reassured her, “save your strength.”

He started to paddle his feet, and before long, the pair were making significant progress
towards shore. After a few minutes, Izuku heard loud voices in the distance, and when he
paused to crane his head backwards, he spotted the other five standing a couple hundred feet
away.

“We’re almost back,” he muttered to Shiozaki as he started kicking his feet once again.
Eventually, he felt sand under his feet, and repositioned them so that he carried Shiozaki in
his arms, where she hung limply.

“I’m glad it was you,” she whispered to him, “here with us.”

Izuku didn’t reply, too preoccupied with getting her back to safety.

“Other men would have been consumed by sinful thoughts,” she murmured, and sounded as
if she were half-asleep, “but you? You are truly righteous, Midoriya. You have saved me.
You’re a hero.”

“That’s the job description,” Izuku smiled as he finally crested out of the water, Shiozaki
clasped tightly in his arms. The other girls were quick to rush over, worriedly asking what
happened.

“We can’t sail out of here,” Izuku replied, as he passed Shiozaki over to Setsuna and Kodai,
before he dropped to his knees himself, utterly exhausted, “there’s a wall in the way.”

A moment of defeated silence passed through the group.

“Well, not a total loss,” Mina finally spoke up, “you managed to get Shiozaki soaking wet!
Eh? Ehhh?”

Ochako groaned and reached out to smack Mina in retaliation, but the pink girl was too
quick.

One Month Since Arriving

Unlike their celebration of the one-week mark, the mood that marked the next significant
milestone of being stuck in Dinoworld was a somewhat sombre one.

Even the name seemed a bit too whimsical, but Izuku wasn’t going to grouse about it.

They’d held another party to “celebrate” once again, and Izuku had drank a bit more than last
time, but he’d started to find that the alcohol only seemed to worsen his mood, so he’d cut
himself off at a solid “buzzed”.

The girls had similarly been fairly low-key; Momo had gone to bed early, followed by
Shiozaki, then – shockingly – Mina. The three women still awake had been engaged in quiet
conversation when Izuku had excused himself.

They had expanded the boundaries of their little village during their third week, so that its
borders now included a nearby hill (meant to serve as a lookout point), and Izuku decided to
camp out atop this hill, staring into the night sky with something uncertain in his heart.

It’d be nice if there were some stars, at least, he thought, and wondered why the creator this
artificial world had thought to include a moon, but not other fundamental features of a
realistic universe, might brighten things up a little.
He heard a noise below, and turned to see Ochako wandering in his direction.

“Hey,” he greeted her.

“Hey,” she whumped to a seat beside him, “how you doin’?”

“Been better,” Izuku admitted, “you?”

“’bout the same,” she sighed, “I didn’t think that we’d be stuck here this long. Why d’you
figure that is?”

Her accent’s coming out more lately, Izuku thought, kind of adorable.

“Well, um, Quirks are bullshit,” he explained, “could be a lot of reasons, really.”

“Like?” Ochako wondered, “I dunno why Aizawa hasn’t just put a stop to this. It’s been a
dang month, he wouldn’t waste that much time.”

“It might be that he can’t,” Izuku answered, “it’s like… you know how if he erases Mina’s
Quirk, the acid she made still sticks around?”

“Yup!”

“Well, maybe this is like that,” Izuku waved his hand around vaguely, “maybe this place
sustains itself for however long it’s meant to, even if the guy who made it wanted to put a
stop to it.”

“You’d think somebody woulda figured out a way out for us,” Ochako sighed and leaned
against him, resting her head on his shoulder, “should be a big deal, right? Whole group of
students stranded for a month?”

“It might not have been a month,” Izuku grumbled.

“Eh?” she made a confused noise.

“Well, if this is actually a pocket dimension,” Izuku frowned, “maybe time doesn’t pass the
same in here as it does in the real world.”

“How’s that?”

“Like… you remember Mister Compress, right?”

“Hard to forget ‘im,” Ochako snorted.

“Well, his Quirk,” Izuku continued, “it probably worked by making little dimensional
bubbles, carving out a chunk of the world into a place where space worked differently, but
everything else stayed the same.”

“Mm?”
“It might be that for every day we spend in here,” Izuku sighed, “maybe only a few minutes
pass outside. That sounds like something Aizawa would like; cramming a whole bunch of
training into as little time possible, right?”

“Yeah…” Ochako scooched a bit closer to him, “I guess it does.”

“I hate to say it,” Izuku concluded, “but I have no idea how long we’ll be stuck here.”

“Y’know, I’ve been doin’ some thinkin’,” Ochako interjected.

“Yeah?”

“Maybe Mina’s right about this whole thing,” Ochako hummed in thought, “I don’t mean the
‘love island’ part, I mean that we should be treating this like an opportunity, rather’n a
struggle.”

“How do you figure?” Izuku wondered.

“Loads of people would spend good money to live on an island paradise for a month,” she
giggled quietly, “an’ I’m here with three of my best friends. I miss Tsu, yeah, but I’ve got
Momo, and Mina, and you here with me.”

“I miss the others too,” Izuku confessed.

“Maybe that’s what this is about,” Ochako turned to look up at him, and her brown eyes were
enormous, “learnin’ to make the best of what we’ve got?”

“That doesn’t sound like Aizawa,” Izuku hummed, though his thoughts were elsewhere.

All of a sudden, Ochako lifted her head, and pressed her lips softly against his. The moment
felt like it lasted forever, and Izuku’s heart hammered in his ears as he realized what was
happening.

“’Chako?” he asked softly when she pulled away from him.

“I’ve waited long enough, Deku,” she giggled a bit, “I think I need to start doin’ what I want,
and so do you.”

“But…” he goggled, “you kissed me?”

“Yup!” she smiled, “been wantin’ to do that for a long time, y’know.”

“Oh,” Izuku realized, “m-me… me too.”

“Well, now ya can,” she smirked, and Izuku took the opportunity to do just that.

Her lips are so soft, he thought, as he exchanged his second(!) kiss(!!!) with her. She tasted
vaguely like mangos, no doubt thanks to the drink she’d had earlier.

“Does this…” he asked her, after convincing himself to end the kiss, “are we…?”
“Let’s figure that out later,” Ochako hummed, “when we’re back in the real world. I don’t
want to start datin’ you, then we find our way out, and we get left always wonderin’ if we got
together – officially got together – because of a stupid ‘logical ruse’.”

“Oh,” it made sense, but it still stung a bit, “yeah, I understand.”

“Don’t get me wrong,” Ochako smiled at him happily, “from now on, you can kiss me
whenever you feel like it.”

It turned out that “whenever” was “right now”, so Izuku kissed her again without hesitating.

“I’d like that,” Izuku breathed.

“I do too,” Ochako wrapped her arms around him, and nuzzled her head into the top of his
chest, “just… I dunno, let’s not worry about the ‘relationship’ part, not until things are back
to normal. Besides, we can’t really be ‘going out’, I can’t exactly take you out anywhere
around here.”

“Heh,” he couldn’t help but chuckle, “yeah, that makes sense. So we’re…?”

“We’re still best friends,” Ochako clarified, “just, maybe, y’know, we can make out
sometimes. Or other stuff.”

It turned out that “other stuff” had just become Izuku’s new biggest interest.

“Then, later, we can go on a real date, figure it out from there.” Ochako finished, and pulled
back from cuddling him to look at him for approval.

“I mean, yeah, I’d like to date you,” Izuku chuckled, “but, well, I get it. It’s a weird place
we’re in, metaphysically speaking.”

“Dork,” she giggled, and held him closer.

“Should we say anything to the others?” he wondered.

“Lemme think about it,” Ochako hummed, “I’ve got a couple things I need to figure out
myself, when it comes to that. Then I might have a few things to ask you, but after that…
yeah, I guess I’ll have to tell them.”

“I can break the news if you want,” Izuku offered, “I know it might be kind of awkward.”

“No, no,” she dismissed his concern, “it’s not like that. It’s just, hmm, yeah, I need to think,
then I’ll talk to the girls, see what they think.”

“Okay,” he agreed, “anything else?”

“Not for now,” she turned her head up to look at him, a sappy smile on her face.

“I’m glad you’re here with me,” he told her.

 “I’m so glad,” Ochako kissed him once again, and Izuku thought that he could happily spend
as long as he had to in this strange world, as long as this was what he was doing.

Chapter End Notes

Look at all this fluffffffff

I wanted to start building up the different relationship dynamics before too long, so this
is how it happened!

I figure that The Good Stuff (smut) will start happening either next chapter or the one
after - leaning towards the latter option right now, but that also depends on how patient
you all are :^P

I've got another couple of fics I have to devote some time to in the near future, but the
next chapter should land (assuming all goes according to plan) sometime next week!

In the meantime, I'd love to know what you thought about this chapter, and the way this
fic is headed!
 Temptation II
Chapter Notes

Note: the first scene in this chapter happens "before" the end of last chapter!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

One Month Since Arriving

A Few Hours Before The Kiss

Ochako

Ochako wasn’t really sure what to make of this “celebration” marking one whole month in
this strange, prehistoric world. Sure, Mina was in high spirits, but Mina was always in high
spirits, and some of the other girls seemed like they were stuck in their own heads a bit.

Not that I’m that much better…

Even though she made sure to chat with Mina whenever the pinkette bounced by, and
genuinely laughed whenever Setsuna’s constant string of jokes landed on something good,
Ochako mostly just sat there, quietly sipping the “vodka and pineapple” that Mina had made
for her, and pondering a number of things. A number of people, really.

Over the course of the last week, she’d started to get a little worried about Deku. While she
knew that it would take far more than this to ever break his spirit, Shiozaki’s and his
discovery of the barrier surrounding the ocean seemed to have thrown him off, somehow.

He, too, was sitting and drinking more than actually talking to people, slumped on one side of
their “couch” (more like a bench with some cushions on it) with a “thinking” expression on
his face.

Ochako was pretty familiar with his various facial expressions – that boy wears his heart on
his sleeve – and this wasn’t one of his more endearing “deep in thought” faces, not like
“puzzling out a cool new Quirk he saw” or “trying to figure out how to give a speech”.
Instead of feeling amused, she mostly felt a bit worried.

The other person that Ochako was most concerned about – Momo – sat on the couch near
Izuku, and she, too, was apparently content to just sit there in silence. Her and Deku shared a
number of traits, of which their natural gravitation towards leadership roles was one, and the
two both seemed to have taken their group’s ongoing “failure” personally.

I just wish I could help!

When it came to herself, Ochako probably wasn’t doing a whole lot better than the pair on
the couch, but she was trying her hardest not to let it show to anyone else. The last thing that
she wanted was for Deku and Momo to see her sulking and start worrying that they had
somehow failed her, which she knew was an assumption that they’d both leap to all too
quickly.

It was bad enough that Shiozaki had been all but “morose” ever since her and Deku’s failed
expedition; Ochako didn’t really know the girl that well (her and Kodai are some of the only
ones I’m still on a last-name-basis with, after all), but it was telling that the vine-haired
woman didn’t even react whenever Mina or Setsuna dropped a “damn, girl!”.

Speaking of Kodai, Ochako had no idea how she was holding up: even at the best of times,
the woman was quiet and withdrawn, so for all that Ochako knew, Kodai was having the time
of her life.

It’s too bad we can’t enjoy this more.

As a kid, she would have leapt all over the opportunity to spend a whole month on a beach
resort, free of charge, which only made it kind of ironically worse that she wasn’t able to just
kick back and relax in the bizarre paradise they were stranded in.

Ochako saw Momo lean into Deku’s shoulder the slightest amount, and smiled to herself,
happy that the two tactical geniuses weren’t so bad that they’d ignore each other. Ochako
knew that those two – both among her best friends – had developed a strong bond when
they’d acted as co-leaders during the war against the PLF, and she was happy to see it.

Izuku slung his arm across the back of the couch. It wasn’t like he put his arm around Momo,
but it was similar enough in spirit that the tall black-haired woman could reposition, tucking
her legs under her hips and leaning in a little bit closer.

Cute! Ochako thought.

She’d had a lot of time – a loooooooot of time – to ponder her own feelings for Deku lately,
and Ochako had come to a number of somewhat surprising realizations over the past couple
of weeks:

First, and least surprising, she absolutely adored the boy. She wasn’t exactly going to drop
the ‘L’ word just quite yet, but she knew for certain that she wanted him in her life to an even
greater extent than he already was.

Her second realization was only a little bit surprising. Ochako knew that she had some
serious jealousy issues, and it wasn’t exactly hard to figure out that these issues might grow
into a full-blown problem, once her and Deku finally acted on the years of maybe-romantic
tension between the two of them.

But, she remembered, then I reminded myself that it’s not a problem all the time…

That thought had led directly to her third, even more surprising realization: Ochako didn’t
feel jealous when she saw Momo being affectionate with Deku.
Sure, on a rational level, Ochako understood that both Momo and Deku were fairly touch-
starved thanks to their (extremely dissimilar) childhoods, and both of them were fairly cuddly
with all of their close friends, but something felt distinctly different for Ochako, compared to
the other girls that she’d seen get touchy-feely with Deku. That always sent a spike of
jealousy into her heart.

Hatsume has absolutely no grasp of personal space with anybody, Ochako reminisced, and
even now that she’s dating Tenya, I still feel like pitching a fit whenever she starts slapping
her mitts all over Deku to measure him.

When she’d taken some time to ponder just what this difference in her reactions might have
meant, Ochako came to a fourth realization: she wasn’t actually “jealous”, she was incredibly
overprotective.

The only big difference she could find between Momo and all the other girls who’d gotten
too close for comfort was that Ochako had absolute faith that Momo would never mistreat
Deku or abuse his trust (in any context).

This had kind of shaken her, if she was honest with herself. All this time, I assumed that I
wanted to keep Deku all to myself, she thought, but maybe it’s actually just that I want to see
him happy, and I don’t trust many other people to be good to him?

Ochako assumed that part of the blame for this misconception of hers lay at the feet of one
Katsuki Bakugo: even up until second year, Deku had considered the explosive blond to be
his best friend (instead of me!), and this had probably created a subconscious belief that Deku
didn’t understand what was best for himself.

Well, that part is definitely still true.

The big thing, now that Ochako was aware of her own biases, was that she was forced to
reconsider the whole “I’m the only one who should go out with him, because I’m the only
one who will be good to him” thing all over again.

As she sat on a cushion off to the side of the couch, she tried to imagine how she’d feel if,
instead of just kinda-sorta cuddling, Deku had fully wrapped his arms around Momo, and the
two had kissed each other passionately (since they’re a couple in this imagined hypothetical
and all).

Hmm. Nope, that’s definitely not “jealousy”.

The scene that she imagined definitely made her heart race and her face flush, but not
because she was getting mad, nope.

Aw, dammit, Ochako came to her fifth realization while she was in the middle of pondering
all the other ones, I think I have a… crush? On the idea of them dating?

She was completely unsure how to handle this feeling, lacking even the words to describe it
properly. Ochako wondered if this was the same way that Mina felt about Deku and Ochako
herself, considering how blatant the pinkette was about “shipping” the two of them
together…

Her sixth realization came in that very moment.

Ochako wanted to date Deku. At the same time, she wanted Momo to date Deku.

Oh, fuck, she thought, how did I even come up with that idea?

Thankfully, Ochako’s startling revelation was easy enough to forget about for the time being,
since Momo had gone to bed shortly afterwards (followed by Shiozaki, then Mina,
shockingly), and Izuku had sort of passively stuck to the outskirts of the “party”, apparently
preferring not to be too involved in socializing. Which, really, was a blessing in disguise.

It won’t be rude of me to ignore Deku if that’s what he wants right now, she thought, which is
great, since I can’t even look at him without blushing… thought I got over that a long time
ago.

Ochako had already gotten used to the idea that she’d have to share Deku with other people,
but she’d always assumed that would be because, you know, the future Number One Hero
was committed to all the people of Japan. Not because she was having new thoughts about
encouraging him and Momo to date each other.

As if by serendipity, Setsuna and Kodai had started discussing the relationship of three of
their classmates – Sen Kaibara, Pony Tsunotori, and Kosei Tsuburaba – who were in a
polyamorous arrangement together.

“So, how’s it work?” Setsuna inquired, “are they all dating each other, or are both the boys
with her, or…?”

“I don’t know the particulars,” Kodai responded, “from what I understand, both are primarily
interested in Pony.”

If it wasn’t confusing enough that Kodai is the one with the scoop on this gossip, Ochako
thought to herself, there’s different ways to arrange this???

“Primarily?” Setsuna grinned extremely toothily.

“Pony isn’t much for explaining the details of their sex life,” Kodai shrugged, “from what I
understand, the boys aren’t exactly shy around each other, but Pony is at the center of their
arrangement.”

“Like… literally?” Setsuna smirked even more aggressively.

“I believe so, yes,” Kodai answered.

“Say, ‘Chako, baby, you seem awful interested in this topic,” Setsuna turned her attention
towards her, and Ochako couldn’t help but slap her hands to her cheeks, embarrassed to be
caught out, “what’cha thinking about?”
“Oh, I just, um,” Ochako stammered, “I didn’t know there were different kinds of… um,
polyamory? Is that the right way to say it?”

“It’s all under the label of ‘polyamory’,” Kodai, surprisingly, spoke up, “and there can be as
many different arrangements as there are people in a relationship, I believe.”

At the other side of the room, Deku made some vague, mumbling statements excusing
himself to spend some time alone, and left their little home to wander outside. Ochako
worried that he might have overheard the topic and been offended or something, but by the
look on his face, it was obvious that he wasn’t really listening to anything that the three girls
were discussing.

“In this case,” Kodai continued, completely unbothered, “I believe it is a ‘V’,” she made a
gesture of the English letter, with her two index fingers touching, “because both of them are
dating Pony, but they are not, as far as I know, dating each other. If they were, it would be a
triangle,” she extended her thumbs to create the shape.

I wonder which one is better? Ochako wondered, that way seems fairer...

Nope, nope, nope, don’t need any more worldview-shaking realizations tonight.

She took a healthy sip of her drink, chasing that idea from her thoughts for now.

“Whatcha thinking?” Setsuna leaned over towards her, “you got a crush on another boy, other
than lean and green who just left?”

“Noooo,” Ochako blushed, “I’m just curious, is all!”

“Not another boy, maybe?” Setsuna edged a bit closer, “because if you’re willing to share,
then, mmm, I wouldn’t mind getting in on that.”

“Nononono,” Ochako stammered, and slapped her hands to her cheeks once more. She just
barely remembered to leave her pinkies extended, “I swear, it’s nothing to do with me n’
Deku!”

“Did you know you have an accent?” Kodai asked.

“I’m pretty sure she’s aware, Yui,” Setsuna rolled her eyes.

“Oh,” Kodai hummed, “I wish I had an accent. It might make me more interesting.”

“You’re plenty interesting,” Setsuna turned to reassure her friend, “but don’t distract me!
‘Chako, darling, you wanna spill the beans on what you’re thinking?”

Ochako absolutely did not wish to spill those beans.

“Really, I just don’t know much about the whole, uh, polyamory thing,” Ochako explained, “I
don’t know anyone else in one of those relationships!”
“They are not the most common,” Kodai provided, “it seems to work for some people, but
goes poorly for others.”

“More of a one man gal, then?” Setsuna kept teasing, “I hate to tell you, but if you’re looking
to stake your claim on broccoli boy, you’d better get a move on!”

“Ehh?” Ochako failed to remember to keep her pinkies extended this time, and started slowly
floating around the room for a couple of seconds before she crashed back down onto the
floor.

“Let’s just say a little bird told me,” Setsuna smirked, “that a certain green-haired lady who
isn’t me might have an enormous crush on a certain green-haired boy. I guess saving
someone’s life might do something to a girl.”

It sure does… Ochako reminisced.

“Don’t get me wrong,” Setsuna continued, “like I said, if you two are taking applications,
mine is the first on the list. Whew, your boy has some thighs on him, I wanna snack on him
like he’s fried chicken, know what I mean?”

Ochako realized that she felt a little bit of jealousy about this recent conversation, but not
nearly as much as she would have expected.

Huh, I guess being stuck with people for a month makes me trust them a bit more.

“Anyways,” Setsuna finished, “I guess it’s getting late, I’m gonna head to bed. Yui, you’re
getting sleepy, right?”

“Not particularly,” the brunette answered.

“Yeah, you are,” Setsuna drawled, “because I think our conversation here is done, since
‘Chako needs a push out the door to go get her boy.”

“What?” Ochako blushed.

“We’re stuck here for who knows how much longer,” Setsuna actually lifted Ochako to her
feet, reaching out to haul her up by her arms, “and I’m reaaaaal tired of watching the two of
you waste each other’s time like this. Go. Out. There.”

Setsuna emphasized her words by swatting at Ochako’s butt, which prompted a whole new
level of ‘eep!’.

“Get. Your. Boy.” Setunsa concluded.

The two other women walked away, leaving Ochako absolutely embarrassed, standing in the
middle of the room by herself.

You know what? She’s right, Ochako reached a realization which was much less surprising,
I’m going out there to talk to him.
 One Month and Three Days Since Arriving

Mina

Something had changed, Mina could tell.

She just wasn’t sure what had changed.

Midori was walking around with a notable spring in his step, when just a few days before
he’d been sulking for most of a week.

At first, she wondered if maybe ‘Chako had finally actually made a move, but Mina shot that
idea down as soon as she had it; there’s absolutely no way that those two dorks would be able
to keep their relationship a secret when it finally began.

Nevertheless, Mina could practically smell a secret, and it would go against everything that
she stood for if she didn’t do her best to get to the bottom of it.

“Hey, Midori!” she chirped, bouncing her way over to the man in question, “whatcha up to?”

“Just going to go get some lumber,” he replied, hefting an axe over his shoulder for emphasis,
“since we’re going to be here for, uh, a while, at this rate, we might as well expand our
borders again, right?”

“Neat!” Mina really didn’t care about village planning, “I’ll come along, keep ya company!”

“Oh, I don’t,” Midori started, then sighed, “yeah, sure, Mina.”

At least he can use my first name without stuttering now, Mina thought.

Wait! What if that’s a sign? Maybe he’s more comfortable with girls now!

What if it’s not Ochako, but someone else?

Ooh, you better not have double-crossed her…

“You’ve been awful chipper lately,” Mina continued her questioning as the two of them
walked up to the boundaries of their village, “what’s all that about?”

“I guess I just got tired of worrying,” Midori responded, “I’ve definitely done enough of it in
my life, heh.”

“Does that mean you’re finally learning to enjoy our vacation?” Mina asked, “yay!”

Mentally, she ran through her list of suspects.

No way it’s Setsuna, Mina thought, she’d tell me right away. Who knows about Kodai, she’s a
mystery and a half at the best of times. Shiozaki has been awful friendly with Midori ever
since he pulled her out of the ocean, maybe she made a move? No, she’s too religious, and
some incognito hand-holding wouldn’t affect Midori like this…

That left her with suspect number one, the same girl she’d been suspicious of for a few days
now.

I wonder if him and Momo have something going on?

There were definitely signs: the two hadn’t been cuddly, not exactly, but Mina noticed a lot of
little gestures of affection between the two geniuses of the former Class 1-A, and if they were
willing to share those in public, who knows what they got up to in private?

Mina had even gone so far as to point that out to Ochako, but her friend had merely giggled
and waved off the suggestion, rather than getting all quiet and glarey about her jealousy like
she usually would.

Too bad, it’s pretty cute when ‘Chako gets all intense like that.

Her and Midori had made their way past the gates and into the prehistoric forest surrounding
their village – we really need to give it a name! – when her pal stopped in front of a huge tree,
and unslung the axe from his shoulder.

“Um,” Midori said, “this’ll be pretty loud, you might want to cover your ears…”

“You got it, boss!” Mina replied, and did so.

It was honestly kind of awe-inspiring to watch the man work. With every swing of his
powerful arms, huge chips of wood were carved out of the tree, and while Mina might not
have made any progress on her little investigation, she wasn’t exactly going to complain
about the chance to watch him go all lumberjack.

He said something to her.

“What!?” Mina asked. She couldn’t hear him; her hands were over her ears.

He gestured at her to remove said hands, and she almost blushed as she did so.

“I’m gonna bring it down now,” Midori explained, “make sure you’re out of the way, okay?”

Mina wandered a good few dozen feet away from him, then watched as he walked around to
the other side of the tree and shoved, cracking it at the point where he’d been chopping.

Good lord, those triceps, Mina fanned herself lightly, man, if I didn’t know better, I’d say that
I should be on my list of suspects!

She walked back over as he huffed for breath, one arm planted against the fallen tree for
balance.

“Say, I was thinking,” Mina started her interrogation, “there wouldn’t be anything going on
between you and one of the girls here, would there?”
“Eh???” his bafflement seemed disingenuous, and Mina thought she’d caught him, “why
would you ask that?”

“I dunnooooo,” she drawled, “just seems like you’ve got some extra energy, lately, I got to
thinkin’ maybe you’ve got someone special on your mind…”

“Why, Mina,” Midori teased, “you know I’ve only got eyes for you.”

“Oh, is that so,” she grinned at him, “I can’t imagine why!”

“Really?” he smirked, “with that luscious hair, that beautiful smile, and those incredible legs?
How could I not?”

Mina felt herself blush.

Midori bit his bottom lip, but it wasn’t a sexy gesture, rather that he was obviously trying to
stop himself from giggling.

“Ooh!” she huffed, “you’re terrible!”

“You’ve been teasing everyone for literally years,” Midori protested, “you’re telling me that
you can dish it out, but you can’t take it?”

“Oh, trust me,” she purred, as she stepped closer to him, and ran her finger down his chest, “I
can take it incredibly well.”

That time, it was Midori’s turn to blush, and the giggles he’d tried to supress earlier came
back with a vengeance when she started laughing too.

“Being a lumberjack’s more fun than I thought,” Mina announced as – oh boy – Midori
casually bent down to haul the entire tree behind him, “maybe I’ll come along next time!”

Getting flirted with like that is more fun than I remembered, Mina realized, good goddamn.
Wouldn’t mind if he did that more often!

One Month and Four Days Since Arriving

Setsuna

“Heeyyyy, Greenie!” Setsuna floated her head over to Izuku, “where ya going?”

“Hey, Set,” he replied, disappointingly unrattled by the sight (after I’ve been working hard to
get past how much it stings to disjoint myself, rude), “I’m just going to go fishing.”

“Oh, I’ll tag along!” she announced.

She’d spoken with Mina earlier that morning, and the two gossip-buddies had shared their
theories about what the secret behind Izuku’s recent cheerfulness might have been.
For some reason, Mina was absolutely unconvinced that Ochako was the girl responsible,
which Setsuna thought sounded absolutely absurd.

I literally shoved her into his arms, she recalled, well, kind of spanked her into his arms, but
the spirit is still there.

Heh, booty booty booty booty rockin’ everywhere.

Nevertheless, Mina definitely knew the greenette boy and reddish-brownish-haired girl better
than Setsuna did, so if Mina said that wasn’t it, then it probably wasn’t.

Which left the mystery of “who got in the middle of those sweethearts, and why wasn’t it
me?” an open case.

“So,” she asked him, as they left their village, “talked to Ochako lately?”

“Yeah?” Izuku replied, “I talk to all of you every day?”

“No, I mean,” Setsuna smirked, “have you talked to Ochako lately?”

“I don’t know what you mean?” Izuku shrugged.

“See, I talked to Mina earlier,” Setsuna sold out her partner-in-investigation, “and she seems
awfully certain that you have a certain je ne sais quoi about you lately.”

“I don’t know what that means,” Izuku protested.

“’I don’t know what’,” Setsuna replied with the most literal translation, and grinned at her
own wordplay.

Tragically, it seemed to have flown over Izuku’s head entirely.

Must not have taken French at any point… you’d think that The Amazing Sparklepants in his
class would’ve fixed this.

“Anyways,” she brushed that awkwardness aside, “got any secrets you’d like to share with
your new class?”

“Tons,” Izuku smirked, “but none that I’m going to.”

“Oooh,” Setsuna smirked back at him, “he’s got some teeth after all! Mraow!”

Their conversation was interrupted by a heavy thudding sound. Izuku instantly tensed, going
on high alert, while Setsuna merely looked around, trying to find its source.

It wasn’t hard to: one of the “dinosaurs” which roamed the island had chosen this moment to
make a rare appearance.

Ohohoho, this one’s got some teeth too!

The technically-inaccurate animal bore a strong resemblance to the old takes on a T-rex,
except that it was lacking feathers, and the posture was all wrong, but still! She was still
thrilled every time that she got to almost live out her childhood dream of meeting a dinosaur!

And not just a dinosauroid mutant-type!

“Look!” Setsuna announced cheerfully, “look at his teeth! So bitey!”

“Set…” Izuku frowned, as the beast kept walking towards them.

“The gait’s a bit off too,” Setsuna reviewed its accuracy, “but the presence! Wow! It’s almost
like being in the Cretaceous!”

“Setsuna.” Izuku repeated.

“Did you know that?” she continued, “that ancient pre-Quirk franchise, ‘Jurassic Park’?
That’s the wrong epoch! By, like, millions of years!”

“Setsuna!” Izuku interrupted her again.

The dinosaur-like thing was within a dozen feet of them, and it opened its jaws wide,
revealing full rows of very accurate-looking teeth.

She almost felt nervous for a second, before a rush of wind blew past her, as Izuku launched
himself towards the dino-monster.

“Smash!” the boy yelled, as he punched it right in its toothy face with a heavy wallop.

The dino-beastie yelped, and promptly turned tail and ran.

“What was that about?” Izuku asked her, “you didn’t even try to avoid that thing!”

“I didn’t need to,” she grinned at him, “after all, I’ve got a big strong hero looking out for
me.”

Izuku sighed in exasperation.

“Let’s head back, we should let the others know that there was one this close to camp,” he
told her, just as responsible as ever.

“Boy, you should’ve seen yourself!” Setsuna cheered, “all ‘Crash! Bang! Pow!’, and then
you booped its snoot hard enough to send it running! Why, you even yelled ‘Smash’ like All
Might does, what a hero!”

“Well, I’m glad you’re safe,” Izuku rolled his eyes.

“Doesn’t the hero want a reward?” Setsuna linked her arms around his, drawing closer to
him, “for saving me, the innocent, pure maiden that I am?”

“Is ‘quit teasing me’ an option for this reward?”

“Nnnnnope!” she made sure to pop the ‘p’ for emphasis, “that, my brave, handsome, heroic
friend, is something you will have to endure.”

“Fine, then,” Izuku turned to her, and grinned with actual deviousness in his eyes.

Ooh, yeah, you’re way more confident than you were, Setsuna thought, someone’s been
helping you out with that! I’ll have to find out who, and see if they’re willing to share!

“As my reward, I want…” he started, and Setsuna found herself honestly excited to see what
he’d come up with… “For you to help me make dinner tonight.”

“Can do, boss!” she gave a joking salute, “not what I was expecting, but sure!”

“What were you expecting?” Izuku asked, and clearly regretted it immediately.

“Oh, for me to show you my boobs or something,” Setsuna grinned her widest grin, “I mean,
I still can, offer’s always open.”

Izuku sputtered, and Setsuna cackled.

Okay, not that confident yet, hey?

One Month and One Week Since Arriving

Yui

Yui heard steady “wham, wham, wham” sounds originating from the edge of their camp,
which she found curious; it was well into the evening, later in the day than any of their group
typically worked on construction projects.

To satisfy her curiosity, she wandered over towards the source of the noise, only to find an
even more curious sight.

It seemed as if Midoriya had cleared out a space close to the edge of camp, filled in the
ground with sand, and driven a single, thick tree into the middle of this spot. He was dancing
around the outside of the tree, all the while pounding his fists and feet against it.

She didn’t spot the tell-tale signs of his Quirk (even muted as it is, he still sparks with
lightning when using his Quirk), which could only mean that Izuku was attempting to… fight
a tree, Quirkless?

“What are you doing?” she asked.

“Eep!” he replied, jumping in place before he spun around to face her, “oh, hey, K-Kodai,
you surprised me!”

“My apologies,” she replied.

“I’m, uh, just doing some training,” Midoriya explained, “I realized I’d been neglecting that
while we’ve been here, and especially since we might need to chase off, uh, those not-quite-
dinosaurs, I figured I should work on that.”

“But you still have some of your Quirk?” Yui was confused, “that is more than enough, is it
not?”

“Well, Quirks aren’t everything,” Midoriya said, “training Quirkless is almost as important,
really.”

“Is it?” she’d never really done so herself.

Yui was hardly in bad shape or anything like that, but as she stared at Midoriya’s shirtless
form, she realized that there were absolutely aesthetic benefits to his training regimen, if
nothing else. He looked like a carved statue, all hard lines and chiseled musculature.

Those are some very nice abs. I want to lick them.

Midoriya seemed to notice her staring, and sort of half-turned away from her, blushing.

She felt an uncharacteristic blush of her own.

“Y-yeah,” Midoriya decided to keep explaining, “sometimes, your Quirk isn’t the right
answer for a specific scenario, so I think it’s best to make sure that you can be capable
without it, right?”

“I’ve never thought about that,” Yui responded, “I tend to rely on Size more than anything
else, whether in combat or rescue scenarios.”

“You know,” Midoriya turned back to face her, “you and Ochako actually have pretty similar
Quirks, now that I think about it. You should talk to her about this! She did a bunch of
training with Gunhead, and it really helped her grow, both with her Quirk and not!”

“Oh,” Yui pondered this, “maybe I shall.”

“I bet she’d even be willing to teach you some moves!” Midoriya’s enthusiasm continued.

“I see,” Yui answered, “could you show me any moves?”

“I’m not sure I’d be the best teacher,” Midoriya chuckled, “I’m more of a wrestler and a
brawler, Ochako’s better versed in jujutsu and similar styles.”

“I wouldn’t mind wrestling with you,” Yui said, and for some reason, this caused Midoriya to
blush even more intensely than before.

“Uhhhh,” he stammered, “Kodai, you should, um, think about how what you’re saying might
sound, just so you know.”

“Why?”
“What you said, it kind of sounded like, um,” Midoriya explained, “something that Setsuna
would say. Does that make sense?”

It kind of did. Yui knew that Setsuna constantly flirted with people, and sometimes it made
them uncomfortable, but that always seemed to be because they knew that she didn’t mean it.

“Oh,” she answered, “I wouldn’t mind that, either.”

Midoriya made a series of panicked noises, which further confused Yui.

It was true, though. He was a very attractive man. Yui really liked his abs, and she didn’t see
any reason why she should be dishonest to him about the way she saw him.

Perhaps he does not see me that way, and he is disgusted?

That didn’t seem likely, either. Yui thought that she was a rather attractive women, speaking
as objectively as possible about these matters, but even when it came to subjective taste, she
figured that she’d fall into a type that Midoriya found attractive.

After all, he was obviously attracted to Ochako Uraraka, and the auburn-haired woman was
basically identical to Yui herself when it came to their builds.

I believe my breasts are slightly larger than hers, Yui recalled, but her ass is bigger than
mine. Still, that doesn’t seem like a big enough difference to matter, and we both have
substantial amounts of either category.

Perhaps there was one of those subtler reasons that Yui often missed; she had certainly
noticed that Uraraka had also been staring at her recently, and perhaps the other woman was
measuring her up as competition?

That seemed unfair; Yui wouldn’t make a move on someone who already had a partner, but
both Midoriya and Uraraka had repeatedly insisted that they were not a couple.

“I apologize if I’ve made you uncomfortable,” she finally decided, “I find you attractive, but
if you do not see me the same way, I will not express these thoughts.”

“I-I-I, uh,” Midoriya stammered, “no, it’s, uh… you’re very pretty, Kodai, it’s just… I’m not
really looking for a girlfriend right now?”

“Oh,” she didn’t see the relevance, “again, my apologies. I was not trying to ask you to be in
a relationship with me, I was simply saying that I wouldn’t be opposed to physical intimacy
with one another, if you were interested in such.”

“I don’t, um, that is, well,” Midoriya tried and failed to start a sentence repeatedly, “I’ll let
you know???”

“That sounds nice,” Yui agreed, “I’m going back to our house. Enjoy your training.”

Izuku gave a little wave to her as she departed, as if he was completely unsure what to say.
I don’t know why people have such a hard time with this, Yui wondered, simply saying what
you mean is so much more effective.

One Month, One Week, and Two Days Since Arriving

Ibara

Ibara was lost.

No, rephrase that.

Ibara was lost and damned.

Despite her knowledge that this purgatory was meant to provide its inhabitants the chance to
cleanse their souls of sin, in the past two weeks, she had not only failed to absolve herself of
the sin of Pride, but had started engaging in all new sins on top of that.

She was terribly afflicted by the sin of Lust.

Where she had been so arrogant and prideful – A sinner though am I, she sang the hymn in
her thoughts – to have presumed that it was Midoriya who was guilty of that particular brand
of sin, it had become undeniably clear that he was the one pure soul on this island, their only
hope of salvation.

None other would have plucked her from the very edge of a watery grave as he had done, and
yet, she had managed to twist his heroism into nothing more than a sinful obsession of her
own.

Ibara recalled the way she felt, carried in his arms, as he lifted her from the waters, like she
had been born again.

She also recalled the way his arms felt around her, to say nothing of his firm chest pressed
against her own…

Lust! she cried, you most pernicious tempter!

Even worse, not only had her gaze started to linger sinfully on Midoriya’s body whenever he
was nearby, but she had even started to stare at the other women on the island.

Envy! she bemoaned, cousin to Pride!

Ibara knew that Midoriya was the means by which she could escape the grasp of these sinful
thoughts, but it seemed as if her own Lust had spread through the other inhabitants of
purgatory; frequently, she saw each of the other women staring at him, just as sinfully as she
would.

They would latch their eyes on to his broad back, molest his thick, powerful thighs with their
gaze, stare hard enough as if they could somehow see his very soul underneath his firm,
carved pectorals... why, some would even be so sinful as to peer between his legs when he
would walk by, as if they could catch a glimpse of his manhood, which would no doubt be
long, and thick, and rigid…

Spare the rod, spoil the sinner! Ibara chastised herself, shaking her head to clear those
thoughts.

No, it was becoming apparent that the time for permitting her friends and the women of Class
A to mill around Midoriya like flies around the Lord of Lies would have to come to an end.
Ibara would have to proclaim her own status, and surely, Midoriya would see her worth, even
though she had fallen so low.

Will I be able to compete with the others? Another quiet, sinful thought spoke to her.

Ibara was not so Prideful as to fall into vanity, but she had to admit, she believed that her
body was pleasing to the eye. She possessed what was often called a “runner’s build”; tall,
with long, sculpted legs, and a thin waist.

My breasts may not be the largest on this island, she thought, Enviously, but surely, they are
also pleasing to look upon?

The idea worried her more than she cared to admit.

Though Yaoyorozu was, perhaps, the least sinful of Ibara’s competitors, she easily
outmatched every other woman in that particular category. Much like Ibara herself, the black-
haired woman was tall and lean of limb, which concerned her; if Midoriya was particularly
tempted by large breasts, he might be led astray. It is a common preference among men, is it
not? She wondered.

Ashido (it had taken Ibara quite some time to see her as anything but a demon) was also
noticeably, well, “top-heavy”, not that the term was accurate, given how her bottom was
equally as large. Her thighs were thick enough to support her entire hourglass frame, which
Ibara suspected many men would find appealing.

Yui and Uraraka were practically cut from the same cloth; neither were quite as busty as the
first two, but it was a near thing. Those two women were built less powerfully than Ashido
was, while sharing her other proportions; their muscles visible from underneath a layer of
pleasant-looking softness. I have heard men find large rear ends attractive.

Setsuna – just as lascivious as Ashido – diverged from the previous two women by virtue of
combining leanness with musculature; the green-haired woman was sinfully proud of her
visible abdominal muscles, but even Ibara had to admit that her friend’s looks were
noticeably striking. She has, I believe the phrase is, a “hard body”.

It was the height of Envy that Ibara had spent nearly as much time thinking about these other
women’s bodies as she did Midoriya’s, to say nothing of the time she had wasted, arrogantly
pondering her own appearance.
I have to put a stop to this, she thought, this cannot hold, and unless something is done, soon,
things will fall apart.

One Month and Two Weeks Since Arriving

Momo

Momo had finally begun to turn her mood around.

It helped that the rest of her classmates – for the most part, Shiozaki’s been awfully snippy
lately, and Kodai is as blasé as ever – had made such efforts to be cheerful and supportive;
Momo had known long ago that she wouldn’t be half the woman she was today without their
friendship, but it was always nice to be reminded of that fact.

Izuku, in particular, had been a steady pillar of support, as he always was. Of all the man’s
amazing qualities, Momo thought that it was the sheer presence he possessed that was the
most incredible thing about him, it was as if he could lift other people out of despair simply
by existing.

It also certainly didn’t hurt that he’d been more physically affectionate lately. Momo didn’t
have many secrets (some, of course – I am as complex as any other person, after all), but one
of the not-so-obvious things about her was that Momo Yaoyorozu was an absolute fiend for
cuddling.

There had been a couple of times that she felt a pang of guilt, as if she were somehow
transgressing on the not-yet-established relationship between Ochako and Izuku, but
whenever her other friend had caught sight of her and Izuku leaning against each other, or
exchanging a friendly hug, Ochako usually smiled approvingly.

Sometimes she runs off suddenly, Momo recognized, but, perhaps, that is because she wishes
to exchange similar gestures, and is embarrassed by that.

It wasn’t as if Izuku and Ochako weren’t similarly affectionate with one another, anyways; if
anything, the pair were even more cuddly with each other, lately, than Momo ever was with
him. There’d been a couple occasions where they’d even sat together with one of their arms
wrapped around the other, which Momo thought was absolutely adorable.

Of course, Mina was even more tactile than all three of the other Class 3-A students put
together, and it was hard to stay sad when that pink ray of sunshine was constantly bouncing
around.

As Momo lounged in the sun, tired from using her Quirk all morning, she reminisced about
the strange place they’d been taken to, and almost, somehow, found herself growing fond of
the experience.

Not that it is perfect yet, by any means, she knew, there are still many improvements we can
make to our little camp.
Their site still didn’t have an official name, but they’d gone so far as to make up a flag for
their village; a tricolor design of pinkish-red, green, and blue. These stripes represented the
hair colors of the seven students, according to Mina. The pink girl had been disappointed
when Momo was unable to produce black fabric of the correct shade, but had decided that
“blue pops way better than blackish-navy does” in the end. The flag also bore a seven-
pointed, vaguely star-like emblem (Setsuna’s design) overtop of these stripes.

They’d raised the flag atop the small hill to one side of their village, and in doing so, Momo
realized that this place was somehow starting to feel like home.

“How’re you doing, Momo?” Izuku stopped beside the deck chair she was reclined on.

“I could definitely eat,” she admitted.

“Yeah,” Izuku smiled, “same here. I was thinking I’d go fishing today, how’s that sound?”

“Absolutely ideal!” she returned his smile, and once more felt the warmth of someone caring
for her.

It was an odd thought, but Momo had started to come to a conclusion that, whenever they
were back in the real world, she’d try and find someone very much like Izuku to date. The
man himself was off-limits (obviously), but Momo had come to find that she much preferred
a life with such a constant supportive presence in it.

“Goin’ fishin’?” Ochako asked as she, too, appeared from within their home, “I’ll help ya
cook it, when you’re back!”

Momo’s friend had stopped making as many efforts to disguise her Kansai dialect of late, and
Momo thought that it only made Ochako even more endearing.

“Shouldn’t be long!” Izuku cheerfully announced, “maybe half an hour?”

“Great!” Ochako beamed, “see ya soon!”

As Izuku trod off, Ochako obviously watched him leave, and Momo found that sight
incredibly endearing in its own right.

“Hey, Momo?” the other woman asked.

“Yes?”

“Y’know if the other girls are around? I know Mina an’ Setsuna are inside.”

“I believe so,” Momo answered, “Kodai and Shiozaki were foraging this morning, but they
should be back any minute.”

Just as she spoke of them, Momo spotted the two women coming back into camp, a variety of
different fruits carried in a basket between them. As they approached, Kodai reached in to
pass a mango to Momo, who politely expressed her gratitude before (perhaps somewhat
impolitely) devouring it, grateful for the calories.
 “Great, we’re all here,” Ochako nodded, as if to reassure herself, “let’s all head inside for a
bit?”

“What for?” Kodai asked.

“I think it’s time we have a little girl’s talk,” Ochako announced, “I’ve got some things I want
to talk to you all about.”

Oh, perhaps her and Izuku have finally talked it out? Momo wondered.

The thought was a happy one, yet it left her feeling kind of wistful, at the same time.

Nevertheless, she stood from her seat, eager to hear whatever it was that Ochako had to say.

Chapter End Notes

This Chapter Featuring: more thirst than a pilgrim in a desert

This one's bit of a "bonus" chapter - I had nothing else on the go, so I figured I'd write
some of the scenes showing how things got from point A to B before the regularly-
scheduled update next week! I also hope that the way the timeline jumped around a bit
wasn't too disorienting!

The next update will fill in the rest of the gaps in this two week (in-universe) period,
showing more of Ochako and Izuku's developing relationship, before circling back to
the ~discussion~ she wants to have with the other girls.

Let me know what you think! If people enjoyed this enough, I might do more
"filler/bonus/fluff/so on" chapters when I have the time in the future!
 Covenant
Chapter Summary

Ochako and Izuku do some talking, some thinking, and some other stuff

Chapter Notes

This chapter happens concurrently with the events of last chapter - the final scene
catches up to be on the same timeline!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

One Month and Two Days Since Arriving

One Week and Five Days Before The Talk With The Girls

Ochako

“Y’know, I wonder if we can track down some rice,” Deku pondered, “it might take a bit
more cooking than we’ve been doing, but I could really go for some tekka don.”

The pair of them were heading down to the beach to go “fishing”, which in practice meant
that Deku would leap into the water, tackle a tuna, and haul it back to camp, while Ochako
cheered him on.

Now that she was being more honest about her with herself about her true feelings, Ochako
had to admit that the main reason she went with him was solely to watch Deku show off,
rather than providing any sort of meaningful help, but it sure seemed like he appreciated her
company.

“I agree,” Ochako replied, “don’t get me wrong, I’m glad that we’ve got a few talented cooks
with us, but I’m gettin’ kinda bored of tuna steaks and fruit for most of our meals.”

“Sashimi the other night was pretty nice,” Deku said with a grin, “who knew that Kodai knew
how to prepare it?”

“We’ve all got hidden talents,” Ochako giggled, “I always forget that you are such a good
cook too, mister.”

“Well, I always wanted to help my mom out, growing up,” Deku explained, “we didn’t really
have a lot of money, but she’s really good at stretching groceries out into full meals, and I
think I picked up on that a bit.”

“I know what that’s like,” Ochako had similar experiences, “but I never really got the hang of
cooking like that. I can make a mean instant ramen, if we happen to find a convenience store
somewhere on this island…”

“I wouldn’t even be surprised,” Deku chuckled, “it’s kind of obvious now, isn’t it? This place
isn’t exactly hard to live in.”

“Not calling it ‘dinoworld’ any more?” she teased. Ochako hadn’t really been a huge fan of
Setsuna’s name for the primitive world, but it had fit well enough, she supposed.

“I guess Set’s bored of that name,” Deku explained.

Hmm, he’s using her nickname.

Ochako carefully measured how she felt about that: she wasn’t quite sure yet if she trusted
Setsuna to the extent that she felt comfortable with the greenette being all flirty with Deku,
but if nothing else, her initial spikes of jealousy and embarrassment whenever Setsuna was
particularly rambunctious had seemed to subside.

She’d already figured out that she was completely, one hundred percent, Plus Ultra on board
with the idea of Momo and Deku getting closer to each other. Ochako had a healthy amount
of self-esteem, but she knew that there were traits Momo had that she didn’t; her friend was a
born leader, with an intuitive grasp of strategy and academic topics, and a keen interest in
discussing complex theories about Quirk science. These were things that Deku had in
common with her, and also ones where Ochako just wasn’t quite on the same page as them.

To put it more simply, both Deku and Momo were giant nerds, in the most endearing sense of
the word.

Instead of feeling “insecurity” about her friend having things in common with Deku that
Ochako herself didn’t, she had started to feel some kind of emotion that seemed like a weird
relative of “proud”.

The brief talk she’d had (with Setsuna and Kodai) about the concept of polyamory and its
variants had, apparently, opened a lot of potential doors for Ochako, and she’d done a lot of
thinking ever since she’d talked to Deku about being more open with their feelings for each
other.

Ochako was enthusiastic about Deku getting closer to Momo, on board with him spending
time with Mina (she’d definitely help him to get out of his awkward moments more than I do,
and she always backs off her teasing if he’s genuinely uncomfortable), and very tentatively
willing to approve of the idea of Setsuna getting involved with him.

She was still uncertain about the other two women on their island.

Kodai was… a hard woman to read. From all their interactions (and what Ochako had
overseen with the other Class B girls), she was simply blunt, reserved, and almost cold
because that’s who she was, rather than any hostility or disinterest in befriending people. She
seemed nice enough, in her own way, but Ochako wasn’t sure if that qualified her for “share
my kinda-not-really boyfriend with you” status.

Shiozaki, on the other hand, was getting on Ochako’s nerves in a big way lately. Ever since
she and Deku had their failed expedition to the boundary of the ocean, the vine-haired
woman had been kind of short and snappy with everyone else except for Deku.

It kind of reminded Ochako of the way she used to act, when she’d thought that her driving
emotion was jealousy, and Setsuna hadn’t exactly been subtle about pointing out that “Vines
has it bad for Greenie”.

If they were going to figure out some sort of arrangement so that everyone could be happy on
this island, Ochako knew she was going to have to figure out how to deal with these latter
two women.

“What’re they calling it instead?” Ochako asked, as she shook her head to clear her thoughts
and continued their conversation about the name of the island.

“Well,” Deku smirked, “you know that Mina still calls it ‘love island’…”

“Yeah?” she couldn’t help but blush.

“I guess that’s not entirely inaccurate, is it?”

He leaned in and planted a quick kiss to her lips, and it was all that Ochako could do to stop
from squealing in happiness.

Deku’s already getting more confident, she thought, I love to see it!

“Kiss for luck!” Deku grinned, “I’ll be right back!”

He took off down to the beach front, and disappeared into the water shortly after.

Ochako gently slapped her own cheeks to remind herself not to float away (metaphorically),
and kept her pinkies extended to avoid floating away (literally).

This could be really good for him, she thought, for all of us, actually.

One Month and Five Days Since Arriving

Izuku

As Izuku woke up, he stretched out in his bed, and immediately found his mind pondering the
current state of affairs on “love island” (Better Name Pending).

He’d become pretty good at keeping secrets out of necessity, but this particular secret was a
lot more fun than hiding the truth of One For All, various events during the war, or the true
identity of Hisashi Midoriya.

Who would have ever guessed that dad was a particularly vicious vigilante, eventually
ordered to either leave Japan for good, or else spend the rest of his life in Tartarus?

Izuku had met “the Green Dragon” once, when he had gone to hide out in the United States
for a month to escape the effects of Shigaraki’s Search, and it had been awkward more than
anything else. Izuku thought back on the memory.

“Listen, kid, I’m, uh, I’m sorry I haven’t been much of a dad,” his father had said instead of a
normal greeting, “I, er, I wasn’t really ever cut out to be a parent. Not what I’m good at, not
really. From what I hear, you’re mixed up in some shit worse than I even got up to, so, yeah,
sorry that you’re kind of, well, a bit of a chip off the old block, there.”

The strange reunion had, at least, illuminated where his tendency to mutter and ramble had
come from.

“I don’t have much advice for you, like I said, I’m not good at this whole father-son kind of
deal, but, uh,” it was odd to see a notorious black-ops agent running his fingers into his hair
nervously, just like Izuku himself did at times, “unless you want to know how to dispose of a
body, the only advice I can really give you is, erm, try not to be like me.”

“When you find a nice girl, make sure- or a nice boy, or both? Hell, I don’t even know, but
that’s not what I meant. Right, anyways. When you find a nice person, make sure you don’t
lose sight of it. I got way too wrapped up in the vigilante scene, and before I knew it, I wasn’t
Hisashi any more, I was the Green Dragon 24-fucking-7, and that’s when I left you and your
mom behind.”

The words hadn’t meant too much at the time – Izuku had mostly been baffled by the fact that
the QIA (the agency that replaced the CIA, in the age of Quirks) had unknowingly sent his
own father to explain that they weren’t getting involved in the war in Japan – but in
retrospect, he could see something resembling wisdom in the words.

“If you find someone who loves you for reasons other than all the Hero bullshit,” Hisashi had
explained, “don’t let go of that. It makes a difference if you have someone to fight for,
someone you’re actually willing to stay alive for. Fighting for the good of all society is great
and all, but that’s a reaalllly slippery slope, and I, uh, I fell down it pretty much right away.”

Izuku had realized pretty quickly that his father was pathologically incapable of expressing
his philosophies in any way except for analogies to combat, but he’d managed to take a bit of
value from the bizarre reunion; when he went back and rejoined the war in Japan, Izuku had
made conscious efforts to be a bit less self-sacrificing.

Now, it seemed that this was paying off: Ochako was almost, kind of, sort of his girlfriend!?

Compared to clandestine words exchanged in dark, smoky barrooms, keeping the secret that
the two of them would steal kisses from each other now and then, that Ochako and him
would sometimes hold each others’ hands when they were out foraging? Well, that was a lot
better.
Of course, the other girls had picked up on the way that something had changed right away.
Mina and Setsuna had both already interrogated him, but Izuku discovered that each of those
gossip-fiends were incredibly easily distracted, if he just flirted back with them a little bit.

He almost felt like it was a bad thing, considering he was sort of (kind of, in a way, but not
really) dating Ochako, but when he’d mentioned that to her, she had actually… encouraged
him to keep playfully flirting with the other girls.

Izuku still wasn’t entirely convinced that this whole “we won’t really date until we get back
to the real world” idea was a realistic one, considering how much more romantic the dynamic
between him and Ochako had already become, but he was just clever enough not to ruin a
good thing with his worrying and anxieties.

The only lingering uncertainty remaining, in fact, was that he still wasn’t quite sure what it
was that she had to talk to him about before they could officially reveal their not-a-
relationship. Thankfully, Ochako had repeatedly (and enthusiastically) reassured him that it
was nothing bad, absolutely nothing to do with being ashamed to be seen with him, and
definitely not anything about reconsidering being with him.

Izuku was almost getting kind of excited to learn what her own secret might be, since she’d
also promised him that when she was ready to talk about it, she thought it would be a good
thing for both of them.

As he prepared for another day in “paradise”, Izuku couldn’t help but grin.

It was turning out to be more fun than he’d expected.

One Month, One Week, and Four Days Since Arriving

Three Days Before The Talk With The Girls

Ochako

Her and Deku made their way through the jungle, both of them keeping an eye out to an
extent (especially since those weird “dinosaurs” have been around more lately), but
generally maintaining their light, easy conversation the whole time.

“I think you should talk to Kodai,” Izuku said, “she ran into me when I was doing some
training the other night, and she mentioned that she doesn’t really have any martial arts
training.”

“Yeah?” Ochako wondered, “why don’t you just teach her?”

“Uh,” Izuku mumbled, “she kind of flirted with me, too, so I don’t think it’d be a good idea
for me to show her a bunch of different wrestling holds.”

Why not? Ochako’s thoughts immediately spoke, and she hummed as if considering Deku’s
words in order to disguise one of her many realizations she’d had lately.
Ochako had made efforts to try to get to know Kodai a bit better, and while she still wasn’t
exactly close with the girl (last names and all, still), she’d started to think that she understood
her a little bit better now.

Yui Kodai was, despite appearances, one of the biggest dorks that Ochako had ever met – and
she’d seen Izuku’s All Might collection! – with a keen, deep interest in Quirk analysis and
trivia about different heroes.

Sure, Ochako was happy to talk about her favourite heroes at length, but Deku could go on
even-more-detailed rants and rambles about basically any hero from the last century, and she
was hopelessly out of her depth trying to keep up with that.

Kodai would fit neatly into that gap, her treacherous brain spoke.

“That so?” Ochako decided to tease Deku, not quite ready to reveal the decision she’d come
to.

Soon, though.

“Yeahhhh,” Izuku sighed, “she, uh, made it clear that I could ‘get physical’ with her if I
wanted, if you know what I mean.”

“Get physical?” Ochako teased, “no, I don’t understand!”

“Kind of like this,” Izuku said, and then he turned to her, pressed her back against a nearby
tree and started to kiss her. Ochako returned his affection immediately, kissing him back even
more intensely than he’d started out with.

Their physical intimacy had progressed to an extent, but beyond the fact that they well-and-
properly made out with one another rather than just exchanging pecks on the lips, it had hit a
little bit of a wall. She wasn’t exactly ready to take things much further, but Deku was still a
bit hesitant, a bit overly-cautious with doing the wrong thing, and she wanted to help him get
over that bump.

“Ahhhn,” Ochako gasped when Deku lowered his head to her neck, kissing lightly along her
sensitive skin, and being careful to avoid leaving any damning evidence like hickeys or love
bites.

Her skin prickled into goosebumps everywhere his lips touched, even though Ochako felt
herself getting warmer and warmer.

She lifted one of her legs, and wrapped it around the back of his hips, pulling him closer
against her. He rewarded her action by returning his lips to hers, and Ochako very much
enjoyed the way that Izuku slowly pressed his tongue into her mouth, where it met her own in
a sinuous dance.

Her leg flopped back to earth, as Izuku pressed against her. She felt the hard lines of his
muscle against her body; though she was wearing both a “bra” and a “t-shirt” of Momo’s
manufacture, the materials were thin enough for her to practically feel his skin on hers. His
chest felt like a fire, pushed against her breasts, and Ochako felt that same heat beginning to
pool in her belly.

Ochako grabbed him by the shirt, and with one quick motion, reversed their position, so that
she was pressing him against the tree instead.

“’Chako,” Deku spoke huskily, before she devoured whatever he was about to say next,
kissing him hungrily as her hands roamed over his muscular chest.

So strong, she admired, as she pushed her fingers into his pectoral muscle, so… hot.

“Eep!” she gasped in surprise, when she felt his strong hands grip her butt.

“Sorry!” Izuku made as if he was going to lift his hands. She reached down and clasped his
wrists, disabusing him of that notion immediately, as she planted his hands back down with
emphasis.

Ochako knew that she had a big butt (“girl, you’re thiccc with three ‘c’s!” as Mina had
described her), and she was happy that Izuku seemed to enjoy that particular feature.

“You can touch my butt, silly,” she giggled, “you just surprised me.”

“Oh,” Deku muttered, “good.”

His brain was, apparently, otherwise-occupied, as he cautiously started to grab and knead her
rear end. His obvious attraction to her felt nice.

His hands feel pretty nice too.

They continued to kiss each other with Deku’s hands planted firmly on her ass, and it didn’t
take long for things to heat up; their kissing became messy, almost on the border of sloppy, as
they each desperately tried to push their tongues into each other’s mouths.

We might not be experienced, Ochako thought hazily, but we’ve got passion!

When Deku pulled her a bit closer to him, she felt something hard press into her belly from
between his legs, and the realization of what this meant made her heart race and her skin
burn. She shifted slightly, pulling away from his body a tiny degree, and thought about
trailing her hand down his abdomen, to grasp the hard length that she’d felt…

“Erm,” Deku mumbled, “we should probably… probably stop here, for now.”

Yeah, I guess so, she realized that she didn’t really want to stop there, but she had to talk
things out with him and the others before taking that particular step.

“So,” Ochako panted for breath as they separated, “we should talk.”

Izuku looked panicked, and she couldn’t help but giggle.

“Not like that!” she laughed off his concerns, “I keep tellin’ ya, it’s not a bad thing! I just
think, um, I should be honest, before we keep goin’.”

“Keep going?”

“Before we go further,” Ochako smiled comfortably, “with each other. Y’know. Takin’
clothes off an’ stuff.”

Izuku turned a shade of red that she hadn’t seen on any human being without some sort of
blushing-based Quirk.

“So, yeah,” Ochako decided that steamrolling her way ahead was the best approach, “y’know
how, uh, we aren’t officially dating, like not yet?”

“Mhmm?” Izuku was confused, which was fair.

“And, ummm, you know how the other girls flirt with you sometimes?”

“I’m not going to do anything bad!” Izuku protested, “sure, you told me I should flirt back a
bit, but that’s all!”

“Ssh,” Ochako reached to plant one of her fingers on his lips. She giggled when he
instinctively kissed her finger-pad, unable to be anything but affectionate, “I told ya, I’m not
mad, and this isn’t anything bad, ‘kay?”

He nodded eagerly.

“I was thinkin’,” she broached the topic, “since there’s one of you, and six of us…”

“Er?” he made a noise of confusion.

“Well… maybe you can do a bit more than flirtin’, if you wanted to?”

Izuku

“Well… maybe you can do a bit more than flirtin’, if you wanted to?”

“Ermmm?” Izuku was even more confused than he had been.

“It’d be a bit unfair, wouldn’t it?” Ochako hummed, “if I hogged ya all to myself, ‘n all…”

“Urm?” Izuku made a noise that was something like a word.

“I’ve been thinkin’,” Ochako explained, “and, what I said before, about wantin’ to figure
things out for real once we’re back in the real world? This is, uh, part of it, I think?”

“How so?” Izuku still didn’t really get what she was saying.
“Just like we should, y’know, try things out with each other,” Ochako blushed, “I, uh, I think
you should try things with the other girls. If you want!”

“But,” Izuku argued, “I’m with you?”

Is she breaking up with me? No, she’s been very clear about this not being a bad thing, but I
don’t understand… Ochako tends to be pretty, um, territorial, to say the least, and now, if I
understand her right, she’s saying I should kiss the other girls? Or more!? That’s… I don’t
know what that is, but… muttermuttermutter

“Of course you are, silly,” Ochako giggled, “but why couldn’t you be with someone else
too?”

“Bwuh?”

“Like, um,” Ochako tapped her index fingers together nervously, “what d’ya think about
Momo?”

“Momo’s great?” Izuku was lost, “she’s one of my best friends now, I’m really glad that she’s
here with us, she’s so smart and good at planning-”

“Deku…” Ochako interrupted, “I mean what do you think about Momo.”

“Um,” Izuku shrugged, “what I just said?”

“Do ya think she’s pretty?” Ochako asked.

“Um!” Izuku blushed, as his confusion reached new heights, “I guess? I mean, yeah, Momo’s
very pretty, but, uh, you’re just as pretty?”

“I’m not bein’ jealous, Deku,” Ochako smiled at him, a slight blush on her own face, “but
thanks.”

“You are, though,” he sincerely believed Ochako was one of the most gorgeous women he’d
ever seen.

“My point is,” Ochako continued, “I also think that Momo’s really smart, like you, and she
likes the same kind of nerdy science talk that you do.”

“It’s not nerdy,” Izuku argued, “understanding the basis of how Quirks operate is essential for
effective performance as a hero.”

“Okay, Aizawa,” Ochako teased.

Yeah, I’m pretty much repeating a class lecture, Izuku realized.

“That’s what I’ve been thinkin’ about,” Ochako elaborated, “there’s some hobbies and
interests you have that I don’t, and that’s totally fine ‘n all, I’m not worried about it, but
what’s the problem if you share those things with other people?”
“With friends?”

“Or more,” Ochako bafflingly said, “I don’t think it’s just me that’s noticed that Momo seems
a bit lonely, and the two of you often wind up hangin’ out with each other. Momo’s my friend
too, I care about her lots, and if she’d be happier if she could, umm, kiss you and stuff? Why
would I want her to be unhappy?”

“Do you-“ Izuku stopped talking, and lost himself to a strangely alluring image that invaded
his mind, “do you want me to kiss Momo!? Why?”

“Well, she’s very pretty,” Ochako giggled, “you can’t honestly tell me that you wouldn’t want
to.”

Izuku had never really considered the idea before. Sure, he could obviously see that Momo
was also gorgeous, but that didn’t mean that he was trying to hit on her?

“But, like,” Izuku wondered, “how does that change our plans? You know, to try to start
dating for real when we get back?”

“We can figure that out when it happens,” Ochako smiled reassuringly, “like I’ve said, I’ve
been doin’ a lot of thinking, and I think, if it was the right person, or people? Anyways, I
think I wouldn’t mind sharing you for real, if that’s how it works out.”

“How does that work???”

“It’s called polyamory,” Ochako said in a sing-song voice, “like how Setsuna was explaining
the relationship that Pony, Kaibara, and Tsubaraba have?”

“Oh,” Izuku hadn’t thought about that possibility either, “they’re all… dating each other?”

“Kinda,” Ochako explained, “the way that Kodai explained it, both the boys are dating her.”

“Wait,” Izuku had a thought, “do you want to date Momo?”

“Ehhh?” Ochako squawked.

“I, uh, no judgment,” Izuku blushed, “I guess I just didn’t know that you, um, felt that way.”

“Ohnononono,” Ochako stammered, and slapped her hands to her face, “I didn’t mean that! I
think! I dunno!”

She started to lazily drift through the air as her Quirk took effect, and Izuku gently reached
out to tug her back down to earth before she collapsed into a heap.

The pair giggled to each other at her signature form of embarrassment, then immediately
started kissing each other again, their affection easily spilling over into physical expressions.

“I guess that’s another bridge to cross when we come to it,” Ochako finally said, “but, for
now at least, I think it’ll be best for all of us – all seven of us, if it turns out that way – if we
don’t worry about bein’ ‘exclusive’ or ‘committed’ or anything. Nothing’s changed between
you an’ me, it’s just… if something happens with another girl, I won’t be mad.”

“Huh,” Izuku was still a bit baffled, but the dynamic she’d described was finally starting to
make some sense, “so… how do we bring that up?”

“It’s about time I had a talk with the girls,” Ochako decided, “I’ll let ‘em know that you an’ I
have been together, kinda, but also that you’re, um, you’re not ‘off the market’, in a way.”

“Want me to help with that talk?” Izuku asked.

“I think it’ll be better if I tell them without you there,” Ochako explained, “not that it’s a
secret or anything, but if you’re hangin’ around during that conversation, it might seem…
kind of like I’m pressuring them?”

“Oh, yeah,” Izuku nodded, “I can see that.”

“I think, sometime in the next couple days,” Ochako had a resolute look on her face, “if you
wanna go out of camp for a bit, I’ll sit ‘em all down.”

“I can take a little fishing trip,” Izuku thought, “I’ll make sure I let you in on that?”

“Ooh, good plan!” Ochako gave him a quick smooch, “when I’m ready to talk, I’ll offer to
help cook the fish, okay? That’ll be our code word!”

I guess we have a secret plan after all, Izuku smiled, this one doesn’t seem so bad, though.

Ochako’s got a vicarious crush on Momo, hey?

One Month and Two Weeks Since Arriving

The Day of The Talk With The Girls

Ochako

“I think it’s time we had a little girl’s talk,” Ochako announced, “I’ve got some things I want
to talk to you all about.”

Her heart pounded in her chest as she made the proclamation; this is it, she knew, no going
back from here.

Ochako was, honestly, kind of excited to reveal hers and Deku’s secret “relationship”, but if
she was honest with herself, she was equally as excited to see if any of her friends wanted to
share the same kind of dynamic with him.

It had been somewhat surprising at first, but the more that Ochako had thought about it (and
subtly tried to poke Kodai and Setsuna for information), the more she had landed on a
conclusion which just felt right: she was undoubtedly polyamorous, when it came to her
preferred relationship dynamic.

She didn’t exactly imagine that she’d go out looking for another boyfriend – something about
that didn’t feel quite right, for some reason – but the idea of her boyfriend having other
girlfriends? That sounded… nice, in some way that was hard for her to elaborate on.

“So…” Ochako began, when the six women had gathered together, “some of you might’ve
noticed, things have been a bit different lately…”

“We’re not as sulky?” Mina asked.

“Yeah, you might say that,” Ochako mumbled, “um, so, I might as well just be up front about
this: Deku and I have been getting together.”

Mina squealed in excitement, Momo said “oh my”, and Setsuna gave her a toothy grin.

“Giiiirl!” Mina bounced over to wrap Ochako in a tight hug, “you gotta tell me the deets!
When did it happen? How’d it happen? How’d you manage to have a date here? How was
it?”

“Oh, uh,” Ochako clarified, “we’re not, that is, dating.”

“Ohhhh?” Setsuna chimed in from the side of the room.

“What does that mean?” Kodai asked.

“Me an’ Deku, we’ve been, uh, makin’ out and stuff?” Ochako fought the instinct to hide
behind her hands.

“Oooohh,” Mina chirped, “and stuff, hey? How was that?”

“We haven’t done that yet…” Ochako stated, “wait, no, I’m getting distracted, I had
something else to say.”

“Do tell!” Setsuna asked, “since you’ve taken the one prime slice of beef off the market, I’m
gonna have to live vicariously!”

“Well, uhhh, that’s the thing,” Ochako fidgeted, “he’s… not off the market?”

“Huh?” Mina gasped.

“What?” Setsuna interjected.

“I’m confused.” Kodai said.

“I talked to him, and we agreed that, since we’re stuck on this island for who knows how
long, we shouldn’t make anything official until we’re back home,” Ochako explained, “we
don’t want something to happen where we start datin’ for real, then we get sent back right
away, and always wind up questionin’ if we got together because of this exercise an’ all.”
“That seems… logical,” Momo added, “but how does that mean that Izuku is, as you put it,
‘not off the market’?”

“Well,” Ochako blushed, “yeah, it’s kinda like Setsuna said, honestly. We don’t know how
long we’re gonna be here for, and he’s the only boy here and all, so, um…”

She swallowed nervously, and prepared to lay it all out there.

“If any of you want to, um, get together with Deku,” Ochako tapped her fingers together,
“you’ve got my permission?”

“Hot damn!” Setsuna yelled.

“Blasphemy!” Shiozaki cried, “and sinful seduction! What chance does a man have to remain
righteous, beset by no fewer than five fiendish females?”

“Five?” Kodai inquired, “there’s six of us here.”

Shiozaki ignored her, and instead chose to kneel on the floor, muttering some sort of prayer
about “temptation”.

“I don’t mean it’s, like, open season,” Ochako yelped, “and if anything does happen, it has to
be something that everyone involved is comfortable with, okay? It’s just, I figure it’s not fair
of me, to keep him from everyone else,” she glanced towards Momo by instinct, “an’ I think
that some of you might be good for him.”

“What about after?” Mina wondered, “’Chako, babe, I love you, but you aren’t exactly not
the jealous type.”

“That’s the thing,” Ochako answered, “I don’t think I’m jealous, not really. I know how that
sounds, lemme explain: I know that I’m really overprotective of Deku. A lot of the girls that
flirt with him are doin’ it because they want something from him, or they want to try an’ get
with a hero,” she huffed, “but, well… I think I can trust some of you to treat him right. When
we’re back home, we can handle any discussions we need to have then, okay?”

“Daaaang,” Setsuna drawled, “and here I was, resigning myself to a lifetime of loneliness!
What with being stuck here with one off-limits boy and a bunch of straight chicks, and all.”

“What?” Mina’s outburst was indignant, “Set, I’m hella bi!”

“No blasphemy!” Shiozaki added in.

“But…?” Setsuna seemed off-balance for once, “I’ve been flirting with you for, like, ages,
and you never responded to it?”

“I thought you were joking!” Mina blushed, “dangit, now I feel dumb!”

“I always mean it when I flirt!” Setsuna clarified, and Ochako took a moment to realize that
Setsuna had flirted with her on a bunch of occasions, “it’s just that you’re all babes!”
“Noooo,” Mina cried, “I’ve been missing out!”

“Well, if that’s on the table…” Setsuna detached her torso, and plopped onto Mina’s lap,
“wanna make out until you feel better?”

Mina responded by kissing Setsuna immediately.

Ochako blushed fiercely at the display which was rapidly developing in front of her.

“Oh, wow…” Momo gasped, “they’re really going at it…”

“Cease this sinful behaviour!” Shiozaki stood up and physically hauled Setsuna’s upper body
off of Mina, “behave with some decorum!”

“Don’t be prejudiced,” Momo interceded, “there’s nothing wrong with two women ‘getting
together’, Shiozaki.”

“I know that!” the vine-haired woman snarled, “If these two find love together, I wish them a
long and fruitful life! That does not mean that I wish to witness such licentiousness!”

“Actually, that’s a good point,” Mina slurred, her face practically neon purple, “now that
we’re finally starting to hook up with each other, we should lay down some ground rules,
huh?”

“Yeah, we should,” Ochako agreed, “I didn’t mean for this to turn into a free-for-all or
anything, just, um, putting it out there, I guess.”

“Our initial residence is currently unoccupied,” Momo tapped her hand against her chin in
thought, “perhaps any, well, amorous activities should be conducted there?”

“Love shack!” Setsuna cried out, and Mina joined in right after, as the two excitable women
started to chant the phrase.

“Right, so, um, I think Deku wants to take things a bit slow?” Ochako tried to bring the room
back to order, “so don’t, like, pounce him right away, okay? Be nice to him…”

“I plan to be very nice to him.” Kodai added in, and Ochako fought off an all-new blush.

I knew that was a possibility, she reminded herself, I just have to trust that she’ll have his
best interests in mind.

“Okay, so we’re all on the same page?” Ochako asked.

Setsuna and Mina both went “wooo!”, Kodai said “yes”, Momo nodded and started to blush
fiercely, and Shiozaki huffed and crossed her arms.

Well, I guess this is the start of something new, Ochako mused, it’s a good thing you weren’t
here for this part, Deku, these girls are way too pent up, they would’ve eaten you alive.
 “Hey,” the man in question made his appearance, as he walked through the door with an
entire tuna slung over his shoulders, “lunch is here!”

Speaking of which...

“I’ll say!” Setsuna yelled, “boy, you’re lookin’ good enough to eat!”

“Ah,” he turned to Ochako, “I’m guessing you had that talk, then?”

Ochako nodded rapidly, burying her face in her hands as Mina and Setsuna continued to yell
various crude compliments from the background.

I knew what I was getting into, she thought, but I hope this wasn’t too much!

She would later discover that this was, in fact, the right decision.

Chapter End Notes

After last bonus chapter skipped around in the timeline a bit, now we're back on the
regular track!

And there are no brakes on this train, choo chooooo

I'd love to hear your comments on this chapter! "Flashback" awkwardness aside, I'm
happy to see that it seems like people are enjoying this fic!

Up next: Open Season on Izuku

 Sextet
Chapter Summary

Izuku spends some time with each of the six women in his life

Chapter Notes

Some notes on formatting:

A single line break is used to indicate a scene change, which can be later in the same day
or another day
A double line break is used for POV changes, which is often a different day too!
A line of asterisks (***) is used to indicate scenes which contain The Good Stuff

See the end of the chapter for more notes

One Month, Two Weeks, and Two Days Since Arriving

Izuku

“It’s getting warmer, have you noticed?” Momo asked.

“Hmm,” Izuku pondered her observation. He supposed that the nights had a bit less of a chill
to them lately, but generally speaking, the world still seemed to land firmly in the ‘tropical’
end of the climate spectrum. “I’m not sure I noticed,” he replied, “but I’m not really in-tune
with the weather at the best of times…”

This was one of Izuku’s persistent downfalls: back in the real world, he still had very little
knowledge of how to dress himself fashionably. Sure, he could tell if it was raining and he
had to put a jacket on, but beyond that? Rain or snow, sunny or overcast, he tended to default
to his red sneakers and a t-shirt with a slogan printed on it, if left to his own devices.

“I wonder,” Momo put her hand to her chin in thought, “why would this place have seasons?”

“Yeah,” Izuku was curious himself, after she raised this point, “it’s not like this is an actual
planet, so axial tilt shouldn’t be a factor… it’s weird enough that there’s tides, but there is a
moon in the sky, I guess?”

“I think it’s fairly clear that, whatever principles guide this world, conventional physics
probably aren’t one of them,” Momo assessed, “which, frankly, has me somewhat
concerned.”
“Why’s that?”

“If there are seasons,” Momo answered, “then they may not follow any logical pattern we’d
expect from the local climate. Instead of a mild, unnoticeable winter, for all we know, it
might wind up snowing in a few months.”

“Even if it doesn’t get that dramatic,” Izuku built on her speculation, “we might want to
anticipate that we’ll see a rainy season after ‘summer’, and make sure that we’ve got troughs
and runoffs around our cabin so that it doesn’t flood…”

“That’s a good point,” Momo nodded, “a hot summer might be somewhat unpleasant, but it
wouldn’t really pose a threat to our infrastructure, or what counts as such.”

She sighed, and sat down against the wall. Izuku and Momo had dedicated their day to
renovating the – why’d they have to call it that??? – “love shack”; the former residence that
the seven students had thrown together when they’d first arrived, which would serve as a
place where amorous couples could get some privacy.

It still blew Izuku’s mind that he was in one of those pairings, even if it wasn’t “official”
quite yet.

Then again, Mina and Setsuna decided to have the same status as Ochako and I...

With these matters becoming somewhat more of an immediate concern in the last couple days
(Mina and Setsuna are certainly, um, affectionate with each other), turning the “love shack”
into a comfortable place for people to enjoy their time together privately had become a
priority.

He and Momo had constructed a real door for the entrance, but she hadn’t been capable of
creating the mechanical components for a proper handle or lock, so it was kind of half-
complete.

Not that I think anyone’s exactly going to break in while it’s occupied, Izuku thought, but it
would be pretty awkward if the wind blew the door open or something, while a couple was in
the middle of doing… stuff.

“I wish I had a better understanding of what I can and can’t create here,” Momo complained,
“complicated chemical formulas such as toothpaste? That’s no issue. A simple handle
mechanism? Impossible.”

“Yeah, it’s not very consistent,” Izuku hummed in thought, “on a basic level, the fact that not
all of us have our Quirks impaired to the same extent is already puzzling, but the fact that
yours has specific restrictions here is really, really confusing.”

“I tried to make a generator, yesterday,” Momo explained, “that failed miserably. Yet our first
day here, I was able to produce a satellite phone, even if it was useless.”

“I wonder,” Izuku queried, “maybe there’s a dream-like component to this world after all?”

“In what way are you thinking?” Momo inquired.

“Well, take the ‘dinosaurs’, for example,” Izuku made air quotes while he said the word,
“Setsuna’s been extremely thorough in describing how they aren’t actually accurate
dinosaurs, so where did those come from?”

“Hmm,” Momo pondered, “the basic idea is there, but the details are off… I think I see what
you’re getting at.”

“Right, yeah,” Izuku nodded, “I’m wondering if, when this world was created, it took the
basic idea ‘prehistoric’, which turned into ‘the time when there were dinosaurs’, and then the
basic concept of ‘dinosaur’ wound up getting mixed together into the creatures we’ve
encountered.”

“That would make sense,” Momo agreed, “as a way to offset the cognitive workload of
designing a pocket dimension from the ground up. Perhaps, for the Quirk-user who sent us
here, instead of having to painstakingly imagine an entire planet, the process is more ‘create a
prehistoric world’, like you suggested, and then our own minds filled in the gaps.”

“Yeah,” Izuku was always glad that she understood his Quirk-theorizing, “so, there’s
probably dinosaurs because Setsuna really wanted to see a dinosaur, but they don’t look right
because the other six of us didn’t have an accurate picture in mind.”

“I wonder whose thoughts were responsible for us arriving naked?” Momo wondered.

A beat passed.

“Mina,” they both answered at once, and laughed with each other for missing something so
obvious.

Sure, Mina technically wears clothes, Izuku recalled, but she’s even worse than Setsuna; all
her “bikinis” are pink, like her skin, I still think she’s naked whenever I get a glimpse of
her…

“That’s probably why our Quirks are so weird,” Izuku continued, “it’s not like a nightmare,
not that bad, but all of us can remember having to train hard to use our Quirks to their full
potential, and now we’re all limited in ways that relate to the struggles we went through back
then.”

“That seems logical,” Momo nodded vigorously, “which is why Shiozaki is the least affected;
she’s certainly developed her Quirk, but since it’s fundamentally a mutant-type, she wouldn’t
have gone through the same kind of training that the rest of us have.”

“So, with that in mind,” Izuku concluded, “I wonder if you might have more success if you –
I know how cheesy this sounds – if you try to believe in yourself when you’re creating
something?”

“We may as well put this to the test,” Momo stood to her feet, “I am responsible for creating
a bed for in here, after all.”
Momo screwed up her face in concentration, and Izuku saw the signature glow of Creation
light up the room. Sure enough, in moments, a full mattress emerged from her belly, landing
on the floor with a whump.

“You did it!” Izuku cheered, “that’s amazing!”

“Tired,” Momo whined, and then she, in turn, whumped forwards to land on the bed she’d
just made.

“Are you alright?” Izuku asked, concerned.

“I’ll be fine,” Momo replied, “I’m glad I could do that, but it took a lot more out of me than I
should. I just need to rest for a few minutes…”

Izuku frowned. He wished that he could help out in some way, and he was worried that
(despite her triumph), Momo would see herself as “weak” for being affected in this way.

He sat on the bed behind her, where she’d curled up into a small ball.

“Hey,” Izuku reassuringly ran his hand over her back, “we couldn’t do this without you, you
know?”

“I should be doing more,” Momo quietly argued.

“No, I’m serious,” Izuku replied, “if it was anyone else but you who was here with us, we’d
be living in lean-tos and dressing ourselves with leaves, sleeping on the softest patch of
ground we could find. Instead, we’ve got a full cabin, we have clothes, and now we have an
actual bed!”

“Mhhrmm,” Momo made a soft muttering noise.

Izuku kept rubbing her back as a few moments passed in silence.

“Izuku?” Momo mumbled, and she rolled onto her back, turning to face him, “can I ask for
something?”

“Of course!” Izuku was glad for the chance to help her.

“Can you… can you cuddle me, for a bit?” Momo blushed, and buried her face in her hands,
“nothing more than that, just… I think it would help to be close to someone right now.”

“Um, yeah,” Izuku agreed, as he cautiously laid down in bed beside her, “of course, Momo.”

As soon as he gave his assent to her request, Momo practically latched onto him, as she
wrapped her arm over his body, and laid her head on his chest. Izuku slung one of his arms
over her shoulders, and with his other hand, he softly rubbed her head.

“This is nice,” she spoke quietly.

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed without needing to elaborate on the sentiment.

It was nice.

He couldn’t help but recall the conversation Ochako had with him last week – “so, what do
you think about Momo?” – and, in turn, couldn’t help but admit that maybe, possibly, on
some level, he might have had a little bit of a crush on his friend.

Izuku still couldn’t quite wrap his head around Ochako’s proposal of maybe dating more than
one person at once, but if nothing else, the knowledge that he wasn’t betraying Ochako’s trust
helped to ensure that this moment remained a nice, peaceful one.

He and Momo passed the next few minutes in silence, comfortable just being close to one
another.

“Thank you,” Momo spoke after a while, “that was just what I needed.”

“Anytime,” Izuku chuckled, as they separated from each other.

All of a sudden, Momo leaned over and pecked his cheek quickly. Izuku couldn’t help but
blush, but he at least managed to stop himself from stammering in surprise.

“We should get back to the others,” Momo said, then smiled slyly, “so that they don’t think
we’re up to anything other than renovations in here.”

He did start to stammer at the implications of that statement.

The Next Day

Setsuna and Izuku trudged their way back to camp, after they’d spent the day exploring
deeper into the interior of the jungle. They hadn’t discovered anything particularly
noteworthy, just that the jungle continued to grow more and more dense the further from their
camp they got.

Izuku wondered if they had, in fact, been “meant” to wind up setting camp in the location
they’d chosen. When he and Setsuna had finally decided to turn around after a few hours of
walking, Izuku had thought he could faintly hear the sounds of the ocean in the distance.

We probably covered something like fifteen kilometers, accounting for our pace slowing over
the day, Izuku did some rough calculations in his head, assuming that this island is roughly
circular, that gives a radius in the range of twenty-ish kilometers or so, so approximately…
hmm, just over a thousand square kilometers?

“Dude, you’re muttering,” Setsuna interrupted his thoughts, “what was that?”

“Oh, nothing, really,” Izuku answered, “just trying to figure out how big this island is.”

“Why’s that?” Setsuna asked.

“Uh, I dunno,” Izuku replied, “I guess it’s knowledge that might be useful somehow?”
“Nah,” Setsuna shrugged, “you saw how dense the jungle was getting, I don’t think that
we’re meant to be exploring the rest of the island, any more than we were supposed to sail
our way out of here.”

“There has to be some way out,” Izuku argued.

“I still think the way out is in here,” Setsuna detached one of her fingers to prod against
Izuku’s forehead, “it’s absolutely cornball, I know, but I think this is one of those ‘the real
journey is self-discovery’ type things.”

“Honestly, it could be,” Izuku agreed, “it doesn’t really seem like Aizawa’s style, but maybe
it’s part of some sort of ‘stop holding yourself back’ lesson.”

“Orrrr,” Setsuna grinned, “your teacher, who clearly has a soft spot for you, wanted to give
you an island getaway with a bunch of babes.”

“I-“ Izuku started a sentence, and immediately lost whatever he was going to say.

“Maybe relationships are part of it,” Setsuna continued to speculate, “I don’t know Aizawa-
sensei as well as you do, but would ‘you have to trust others, you can’t just rely on yourself’
be a lesson that he might try to teach?”

“Yeah…” it sounded exactly like something Aizawa would instruct. Hell, Izuku had been
lectured on that very fact on multiple occasions, and by more people than just Aizawa.

“There it is!” Setsuna smirked, “you’re just lucky that I’m here! I mean, not only am I clearly
a genius, but, whew, check out these legs!”

Izuku couldn’t help but do just that, considering that Setsuna’s lower torso floated in front of
him at eye-level to emphasize her statement.

She does have great legs, Izuku admitted.

“Speaking of which, loverboy,” Setsuna teased, “you gotten any further with ‘Chako yet?
Sealed the deal?”

“No, uh, we haven’t, well, done that,” Izuku sputtered, “yet?”

“Ohoho,” Setsuna chuckled, “so you plan to! Great to hear!”

“Have you and Mina…?” Izuku returned the question without thinking.

“Oh, nah, we aren’t as close as you and Space-Butt yet,” Setsuna smirked, “but I’ll be sure to
tell you alllll the details when we get there!”

“Space-Butt?” Izuku thought that he’d gotten used to hearing weird nicknames (considering
the shit that Kacchan has come up with…), but this was a new one.

“Y’know,” Setsuna waved her hands around, “she’s got the whole space themed costume
thing going on, gravity manipulation Quirk, all that,” her grin became much toothier, “and dat
ass is outta this world.”

Izuku made some squeaking noises as he privately agreed with Setsuna’s assessment.

“Speaking of girls with phat booties,” Setsuna paused to chuckle at Izuku’s squawk of
surprise, “you should hang out with Yui more, hey?”

“I literally see her every day, Set,” Izuku protested.

“Yeah, yeah, but the two of you aren’t as good friends as you could be, yet,” Setsuna smiled
more genuinely, “I know that I’m a constant tease and all, but I care about her a lot, y’know?
She’s such a sweetheart, once you get past all the awkwardness and quiet-girl thing,” she
floated a finger over to boop Izuku’s nose, “sounds like someone else I know, in fact!”

“She seems… nice?” Izuku still wasn’t sure what to make of Kodai, “I’ll try talking to her
more?”

“When you do,” Setsuna advised, “don’t hold back on all your Hero-fanboy dorkiness,
either!”

“Eh?”

“She’s probably just as big a nerd about that stuff as you are,” Setsuna explained, “I can go
on for a little bit about my own favourites, but the girl’s practically an encyclopedia about
most heroes. You are too, so I think the two of you would be good for each other for that, let
your dork flags fly, yeah?”

“I’ve talked to her about Quirk theory a bit,” Izuku hummed, “so, yeah, I can do that?”

“Great!” Setsuna slung her arm (and just her arm) around Izuku, “and in the mean time, I’ll
be doing my best to get you two dinguses out of your shells? Wait, is it ‘dinguses’? Sounds
like a Latin root, would it be ‘dingi’?”

If anything had Izuku baffled about the new status quo on their island, it was the way that so
many of these women seemingly not only flirted directly with him, but also tried to set him
up with their friends. Hell, even Ochako was prone to this, considering how “subtly” she
encouraged him to pursue the same kind of not-technically-a-relationship with Momo as he
shared with Ochako.

“Also, if you wind up showing her the finer points of your Detroit Smash,” Setsuna teased,
“lemme know if you want tips! Just like ‘Chako, Yui is got-damn thiccc, mama likes!”

“Do you seriously have a crush on everyone here?” Izuku wondered.

“Hey now, it’s not like I’m easy or something,” Setsuna laughed as she ‘protested’, “I can’t
help it that you’re all a bunch of babes! And yes, Greenie, that includes you, you absolute
slab of beef, you marvel of modern manliness, you utterly swole sweetheart.”

“T-thanks,” Izuku blushed.

“Quite literally, any time,” Setsuna cheered, before Izuku felt something wet brush against
his ear, “and that goes for more than just compliments, baby,” then her – apparently –
detached mouth then bit his earlobe.

Izuku stuttered and stammered the entire rest of the way back to camp, as Setsuna kept up a
constant flow of increasingly-ludicrous compliments.

Two Days Later

Izuku saw an unexpected sight when he came back into camp after a day of hauling some
lumber (just in time for dinner): Shiozaki was crouched by one of the boulders randomly
scattered through their camp, holding a piece of wood in front of her that had a number of
pigments smeared over its surface. She appeared to be finger-painting an image of the sunset,
or at least a close approximation thereof.

“Hey, Shiozaki,” he greeted her, “what’re you up to?”

“Oh, hello, Midoriya,” Shiozaki replied, “as I have found that the environment of this camp
has left me unsettled and frustrated, of late, I decided that I should engage in a hobby of mine
to soothe my mind.”

“I didn’t know you painted!” Izuku wasn’t exactly a great artist himself, but he had a passing
familiarity with the medium; it had been part of his various physical therapies, meant to help
him regain some of his fine motor control in his hands.

“I do have hobbies and interests outside of studying the Bible,” Shiozaki sighed.

The last week or so had, admittedly, seemed to be difficult for the Christian woman. While
she had honestly improved her tendency to chastise other people for not adhering to her own
standards, Izuku could tell that Shiozaki wasn’t exactly a fan of the knowledge that he and
Ochako (and Mina and Setsuna) had been, well, “getting together”.

She was particularly against what she described as “a den of lustfulness and debauchery”,
considering that all four people in those not-relationships were free to get together with
anyone else on the island. Izuku knew that it wasn’t really the most conventional kind of
arrangement, but, well, they weren’t exactly in the most ordinary circumstances.

“Mind if I have a look?” Izuku asked, “I haven’t painted in forever!”

“Oh!” Shiozaki smiled an expression which was maybe a bit more than ‘half-hearted’, “by all
means! I am far from the most talented of painters, and this is not my preferred medium, but I
believe that the primary benefit of this activity is more for my own well-being, rather than the
aesthetic considerations.”

“I don’t know what you mean,” Izuku admitted, “that looks really pretty to me!”

He wasn’t even saying it to be nice; the swirls of color that Shiozaki had painted on the rock
were eye-catching, and the way that the sunset was also kind of reminiscent of ripples on a
lake just looked interesting to Izuku.

“You are too kind, Midoriya,” Shiozaki glanced at her paint-covered fingers, and fretted for a
moment, “as always.”

“I know you said this is mostly for you,” Izuku continued, “and I think that’s great! But don’t
sell yourself short, either, there’s real benefits in helping to make this place a bit more ours,
you know? Like the flag that Mina and Set put up!”

“I suppose you are right,” Shiozaki hummed, “our departure from this Purgatory seems to be
a distant dream, if that, and there is no telling the date of our ascension.”

“How long have you been painting for?” Izuku wondered.

“Since I was a child,” Shiozaki answered, “normally, I would wish to have a canvas and
brushes, but I would not be so selfish as to bemoan the limitations of our present
circumstances.”

“Hmm,” Izuku wondered, “y’know, I can’t say for sure if it’d work or not, but I saw some
plants down by the river the other day that sort of looked like paintbrushes, I could grab some
of those for you?”

“Oh?” Shiozaki raised an eyebrow, “can you describe them?”

“Um,” Izuku tried to recall, “green, they sort of looked like tiny pine trees, almost? But kind
of brushier, if that makes sense?”

“Equisetum arvense,” Shiozaki spoke some words that Izuku didn’t recognize, “the common
horsetail plant. Commonly used as a primitive paintbrush, as you suspected. If you brought
me some, you would certainly have my gratitude.”

“Definitely!” Izuku smiled, “you’re into botany as well, then?”

“Well,” Shiozaki gestured at her vine-like hair, “it makes sense, does it not?”

“Right,” Izuku chuckled, embarrassed that he’d missed that connection, “it does. I never got
the hang of Latin names in science class, but you and Setsuna are really good at those!”

“Setsuna is certainly an expert in extinct species,” Shiozaki said, “which, given our
circumstances, must be significantly more useful than my own knowledge, which is little
more than trivia.”

“Hey, that’s not true,” Izuku argued, “once the garden that you’ve been tending starts
growing, it’s going to be a huge help, not having to go foraging whenever we want to find
some vegetables!”

“It is the least I can do,” Shiozaki waved her hands around awkwardly, “to aid our common
struggle.”
“Are… you okay?” Izuku asked, “sorry if I’m bothering you! Or assuming too much! You
just seem kind of distressed right now…?”

“Oh, hardly, Midoriya,” Shiozaki smiled, “your company is certainly not unwelcome. No, my
issue is one of vanity: I have just now realized that I have covered myself in pigments, and I
have no way to cleanse my hands before dinner without soiling my clothing.”

“Ah,” Izuku realized, “don’t worry about that!”

He pulled his shirt off, since it was pretty much halfway to becoming a rag after his day of
labour.

“Sorry, it might be a bit sweaty,” Izuku offered it to her, “but I’ll need a new one anyways,
just use that!”

“The shirt off your back…” Shiozaki hummed in thought, before she took the piece of
clothing, and started to fastidiously wipe her hands clean.

“I like your painting,” Izuku smiled, “I think you should do more of that, if you feel like it, of
course!”

Shiozaki tucked the pigment-covered fabric underneath her makeshift palette, and stashed
both beside the rock she’d been working on.

“We are blessed to have you here with us,” Shiozaki spoke, and then reached out to brush the
back of her hand gently against Midoriya’s cheek, “you are a kind man, Midoriya. I am
grateful that we can be friends.”

“You can call me Izuku, if you’d like,” Izuku offered, feeling a bit uncharacteristically bold,
“most of my other friends do!”

“I would like that,” Shiozaki smiled, “in turn, you may refer to me as Ibara, if you desire.”

The sound of Mina calling out ‘dinner’s ready! Come eat!’ interrupted their conversation, and
with that, the two green-haired students made their way back to the cabin.

Izuku felt pretty good about himself, that he’d helped Ibara to open up a little bit.

The Next Day

One Month and Three Weeks Since Arriving

Izuku took a drink of water and wiped sweat from his brow, finally finished his task for the
day. Momo had managed to produce a functional chisel, so Izuku had gone to a slab of
granite near the camp, and split it into smaller pieces. The stone would be helpful for
reinforcing the foundation of their cabin (wouldn’t be surprised if we get a storm soon,
starting to see more clouds in the sky, he thought).
For some of the smaller fragments, he’d recruited Mina’s help: while her Quirk was much
more limited than her usual (utterly terrifying) capabilities, she was able to produce strong
enough acid so that she could smooth the surface of the rock, and together, they’d managed to
craft a few perfectly-passable tablets of stone.

He thought that Ibara might appreciate them; they certainly weren’t a proper canvas, but they
might very well prove to be a better surface to paint on, rather than the random boulders
scattered throughout camp.

Hopefully, she doesn’t take the opportunity to inscribe them with commandments…

“Sooooo, Midoooori,” Mina drawled, now that there was nothing distracting her, “you two
sealed the deal yet?”

“Ehh?” he blurted.

“You and ‘Chako,” Mina continued, “you two lovebirds gone all the way? Done it? Boned?”

She knocked her hands together to demonstrate.

“Noooo,” Izuku protested, “not yet. Sheesh, Mina, why do you have to ask it like that?”

“’Cause I’m so curious!” she chirped, “y’know, I bet Ochako’s gonna be wild once you two
get around to it!”

“Eerrg?” Izuku wasn’t able to make coherent sentences thanks to the ideas that just entered
his mind.

“She gets so intense sometimes, y’know?” Mina smirked, “I can only imagine how
passionate she might get, whew!”

“W-w-w-well,” Izuku stuttered not because he was nervous, but because he needed to stall
for time while he did his best to think, “what about you, then?”

“Oh, I can get plenty passionate too,” Mina leaned closer to him, and dropped her voice to a
husky tone, “why, you propositioning me, Midori? We did just get all hot and sweaty
together…”

“I mean, um,” Izuku faked his best impression of confidence, “what about you and Set? You
two lovebirds must have a lot of energy, if you know what I mean?”

“Ooooh,” Mina grinned, “I forget that you can tease back now! Nonono, Set and me haven’t
done anything but some makin’ out, which is a lot of fun! I recommend it!”

“Aren’t you two, um,” Izuku tapped his fingers together for emphasis, “together?”

“Kinda, not really?” Mina shrugged, “it’s kinda like you and ‘Chako, but not so serious?
We’re having some fun, and that’s great, but I’m not exactly gonna try and find a ring for her
any time soon, y’know?”
“Does she know that?”

“Pfft, of course,” Mina giggled, “you’re so protective! It’s adorable!”

“Well, you’re both my friends,” Izuku protested, “I mean, I’m happy for you both, if it’s
working out? But I just don’t want anything… awkward to happen.”

“Lighten up, Midori!” Mina stretched her arms over his head, and Izuku had to turn his gaze
away from her, since the pose did some interesting things to her cleavage, “we all laid out our
ground rules, remember? We’re being good girls, I promise.”

Izuku muttered an indistinct reply, as he tried to mask the way he'd nearly blurted out his
immediate thought:“’good’, riiiight”.

“Oh, what’s that?” Mina huffed, “you wouldn’t be making fun of little old me, would you
now?”

“Maybe I’m a bit surprised that you’re so restrained,” Izuku teased, “I never figured you were
the ‘take it slow’ type.”

“Hmm,” Mina tapped her fingers against her chin, deep in thought, “sometimes, I’m not sure
about this new, confident, ‘making fun of Mina’ version of Midori.”

“Sorry,” Izuku started to apologize, “I didn-“

“I’m teasing you, silly,” Mina giggled, “good to know I’ve still got some charms, sheesh. No,
I like it! Even if I miss the way you used to get all red and stuttery, it’s more fun when you
tease back!”

“Oh, good,” Izuku relaxed.

“What a change, though!” Mina continued, “who knew, you just had to let Midori touch some
boobies, and all of a sudden he’s mister suave!”

“It’s not because of that,” Izuku argued.

“Oh? So you have?”

“Have?” Izuku was lost.

“You’ve touched ‘Chako’s boobs?” Mina smirked, “I knew that you couldn’t be that
innocent!”

Well, over her shirt, yeah, but that was still amazing...

“Hey,” Izuku complained, “you tricked me! That's cheating!”

“Yup!” Mina popped the ‘p’ for emphasis, “what’re you gonna do about it?”

Izuku stood from his seated stance, and took a couple steps closer to Mina.
“Maybe you are a bad girl after all,” he dropped his voice lower, “bad girls get punished, you
know.”

“Do we?” Mina teased a finger through a lock of her hair, “and what do you have in mind,
mister discipline?”

“You’ll regret it,” Izuku stepped even closer to her, so that their faces were almost touching,
“don’t test me.”

“Maybe I want to be punished,” Mina whispered while smirking slyly, “did you think of
thAAAAAAT!”

Her sentence disappeared into a high-pitched squeal when Izuku moved suddenly, and he dug
his fingers into her sides to ruthlessly tickle the pink girl.

“Now you’re cheating!” Mina’s words were interrupted by her playful yelps and giggles, “I
never should have told you I was ticklish!”

“Nope!” Izuku popped the ‘p’ in imitation of her, “I know all your weak spots now!”

“Not all of them,” Mina’s tone suddenly became sensual, and Izuku realized just how close
they were standing, “but if you’re a good boy, I think I’ll let you find out…”

Izuku blushed, and took a step back, stuttering something indistinct.

“There he is!” Mina cheered, “I’ve still got it!”

“Yeah,” Izuku admitted, “you do.”

“C’mon, lover,” Mina bounced over to one of the lighter pieces of stone, and hefted it up onto
her shoulder, “we should get back! This is fun, but remember, we’ve gotta go to the love
shack if you wanna go further. Ochako might have her turn first, but just you wait…”

“I still can’t believe that’s what we named it,” Izuku sighed, as he activated One For All and
lifted the remaining load in his superpowered grasp. He did his best to ignore the implications
of what Mina had just said.

“You love it!”

Izuku exhaled a long-suffering chuckle, as he and Mina made their way back to their
temporary home.

The Next Day

“Midoriya,” Kodai spoke as she walked up to him, “are you busy today?”

“Um, not really,” Izuku answered, “I was going to do some training, but that’s about it.
What’s up?”
“Good timing,” Kodai replied, “I’d like to join you in training.”

While Izuku didn’t exactly have a set day-to-day routine going, he usually dedicated at least
some time to his light training routine every three days; a pattern that Kodai had probably
noticed. Izuku swallowed to calm the sudden twitch he felt in his nerves as he realized that
there was nothing coincidental about her timing.

“Sure,” he agreed, “sounds good!”

“Now?” Kodai asked.

“Okay,” Izuku was getting used to her blunt way of speaking – she’s almost a bit like Tsu in
that way, but Tsu uses more words to express herself – so he didn’t take her question as bossy
or demanding.

“What did you want to work on?” he inquired, as they made their way over to the ‘training
arena’ he’d constructed.

“Grappling,” Kodai answered (of course…), “I would like to address my deficiencies with
short-range combat, as you identified.”

“Okay, well,” Izuku started to explain, “I’m really not an expert in this, most of my moves
are just things that I’ve picked up on over time, not anything formally taught…”

“That’s fine.”

“Do you know any of the basics?” Izuku asked, “fighting stance, common holds, things like
that?”

“I do not,” Kodai shrugged, “I tend to focus on medium to long-range combat, relying on

Size to make use of projectile-based attacks.”

“Which is kind of short-selling its capabilities,” Izuku started to ramble, “with how quickly
your Quirk takes effect, you could be very difficult to handle in close quarters; you could
easily enlarge someone’s clothing to entangle them in their own costume, or shrink a weapon
if you were able to make contact with it…”

“You’re good at analysis,” Kodai interrupted, “I like that. This is why I want your help.”

“Oh, uh, yeah,” Izuku grinned ruefully and rubbed at the back of his head, “it’s kind of a
hobby of mine.”

“Is it?”

“Ever since I was a kid,” Izuku answered, “I’ve filled out, gosh, has to be a couple dozen
notebooks by now, with analysis of different heroes and their Quirks.”

“That’s very interesting,” Kodai spoke, and it took him a moment to realize she wasn’t being
sarcastic, “do you have any notes on classmates?”
“Yeah,” Izuku admitted, “tons.”

“Do you have notes about me?”

“A few, yeah,” he hoped this didn’t seem creepy. She didn’t know him that well, and his habit
could easily sound like some kind of stalking.

“I would like to see them,” Kodai spoke, “when we are back in the real world.”

“Oh, uh, of course,” Izuku agreed.

A few moments of silence passed between them. If Kodai found this silence awkward, there
was no sign of it.

“So, training?” Izuku broached the topic again.

“Yes,” Kodai nodded, “as I said, I’m lacking in close-quarters capability. It’s probably best to
assume I know nothing of the topic.”

“Well, step into the ring,” Izuku gestured, “we can see what you’ve picked up on by instinct!”

As he gave her a few different kinds of instructions, Izuku could tell that Kodai wasn’t
exaggerating; she was clearly very inexperienced with hand-to-hand fighting.

She knew how to throw a proper punch (that’s a start!), but her footwork was all kinds of
wrong. When Izuku clasped her wrist in his hand, then instructed her to escape this simplest
kind of hold, she merely stared at him for a few seconds before admitting “I don’t know
how.”

“Okay, so,” Izuku guided her hand to wrap around his own wrist, “this only works if your
opponent doesn’t have super-strength, but the weak point on this kind of hold is where the
thumb and fingers meet each other. See?”

“Yes.”

“What you’ll want to do is twist your arm towards that point, and pull down at the same
time,” he explained, “give it a try?”

She was a fast learner, at least; she executed this simple self-defence technique pretty much
perfectly.

“Nice!” Izuku applauded her, and Kodai nodded in gratitude, “so, another common one, um,
if someone’s trying to choke you with both hands,” he mimed the gesture, but set his hands
on top of her shoulders instead of around her neck, “do you know how to get out of that
one?”

“What’s the context?” Kodai asked, for some reason.

“Huh?”
“The context where I’m being choked,” she replied.

“Um, if someone’s attacking you?”

“Oh,” Kodai nodded, “in that case, yes, I know a move to escape.”

What other context would there be???

“Want to show me?” Izuku asked, as he tried to ignore his confusion with the quiet woman.

“No,” she answered.

“Why not?”

“I would rather not crush your testicles,” Kodai replied, “I’ve been told that striking them
with your knee is often sufficient to escape this sort of attack.”

Izuku lifted his hands from her shoulders.

“Yup, let’s not do that,” he agreed, “umm, how about if someone’s choking you from
behind?”

“In a fight?” she asked, once again confusing him.

“Of course,” Izuku really didn’t get why that needed to be clarified.

“I have an idea,” Kodai surprised him, “Itsuka taught us a move to discourage Neito from
greeting people by giving them shoulder rubs.”

“That was a thing?” Izuku was always surprised by how weird Class B’s own blond maniac
could be.

“Briefly.”

“Can you show me?” Izuku hoped that this wasn’t another groin-based attack, but it seemed
as if Kodai at least had the common sense to warn him if that were the case.

He stepped behind her, and reached over her shoulders, once more pretending as if he were
trying to strangle her, though he merely rested his palms over her neck.

They stood like that for a moment, until Izuku awkwardly cleared his throat to catch her
attention.

“Uh, Kodai?” he prompted.

“Right, the move,” Kodai seemed to remember what they were doing.

She then proceeded to demonstrate a fairly-adequate hip toss, sending Izuku to the ground
where he landed flat on his back. If it were a real fight, it would have been a bit too slow and
clumsy to be effective (and she wouldn't have broken the stranglehold like that), but for the
purposes of a demonstration, Izuku was impressed!
He was a bit less impressed when her momentum carried her forwards, and Kodai stumbled
over her own feet to land on top of him.

“Oh,” she spoke, “I messed that up.”

“That’s okay!” Izuku reassured her, “that’s what training is for, to learn!”

As she didn’t get off of him, Izuku became increasingly aware of both: the fact that her body
felt pretty damn great against his; as well as the memory of her saying she’d be interested in
“wrestling” with him.

“Kodai?” he did his best not to blush or stutter.

“You have very nice muscles,” she spoke, and when Izuku glanced at her, he saw that there
was a completely uncharacteristic blush on her face, “may I touch your torso?”

“Uhh,” Izuku’s next efforts were dedicated to processing this request, “you kind of are?”

“No, I mean, like this,” Kodai corrected him, and then slid one of her hands up the bottom of
his t-shirt. Her small hand trailed lightly over his abdominal muscles, all the way up to his
pec, which she squeezed approvingly before Izuku could even react.

“Mmmmaybe not here!?” Izuku yelped.

“Oh, right,” Kodai removed her hand, then rolled off of him, “sorry, I forgot that these things
are supposed to be done in the love shack.”

Even Kodai calls it that!?

“I think I am done with training for now,” she spoke a bit more quickly than usual, and Izuku
noticed her blush was only growing deeper, “t-thank you, Midoriya.”

“No problem, Kodai,” he responded.

“Oh,” Kodai realized something, “you can call me Yui, if you want.”

She turned to leave before Izuku could even return the gesture.

Huh, he thought, as he unsteadily rose to his feet, that was weird.

Kind of nice, but weird.

He slapped his own cheeks to try and chase away the memory of her body on top of his, her
hand tracing his bare skin.

It didn’t quite work.

************************

Four Days Later

 One Month, Three Weeks, and Six Days Since Arriving

The day was drawing to a close, and Izuku was excited for what the night might bring.

Ochako had been giving him looks all day, and he’d already learned that those particular
kinds of glances were a certain indicator that he’d be joining her in the – ugh, it needs a
better name – love shack later.

Their physical relationship had certainly progressed over the last week: three days ago,
they’d taken their shirts off while making out for the first time (and the sight of Ochako’s
boobs would be forever cemented as one of Izuku’s best memories); and the night before,
she’d been bold enough to touch his erection over his pants.

Of course, she’d immediately started blushing and giggling as soon as her hand made contact
with his dick, and Izuku might have felt insecure if it wasn’t for the fact that it was just so her
to react that way. Instead, he’d joined her in laughter, and the two of them had simply wound
up cuddling for the rest of their time together, which he was also perfectly okay with.

Still, Izuku was very (very, extremely, totally) aware of how attracted he was to her, and the
possibility that this attraction might soon have even more intimate forms of expression was
an idea that he had a difficult time ignoring.

Sure enough, as he’d hoped, shortly after everyone else went to bed, Ochako turned to him in
the common area of their cabin, with a smoldering expression on her face.

“Deku,” she whispered, “wanna go to the other room?”

That’s a much better euphemism, Izuku thought, as he nodded eagerly.

The pair giggled quietly with each other as they made the brief trip over, and as soon as they
had crossed through the door (pausing only to flip the sign out front to “Occupied!” – one of
Mina’s suggestions), they latched on to one another.

Ochako crushed into his chest as she leaned up to kiss him, and without hesitation, Izuku
brought his arms around her, reaching down to cup her ass. He squeezed her firmly, and
found the little noises of enjoyment that she made absolutely perfect.

Before long, she’d wrapped her legs around his torso, so that he could lift her off the ground
entirely. He walked the pair of them towards the bed in the back of the “love shack”, which
might have just been a basic mattress, some flat pillows, and a thin blanket, but as far as
Izuku was concerned, it was his new favorite place in the whole (imaginary) world.

“Mmf,” Ochako slurred between kisses, pulling away for a moment, “y’know, tomorrow’s
going to be two months that we’re here…”

“Yeah?” Izuku failed to see the relevance when he could be kissing her instead.

“We’ll probably have another party…” she walked her fingers over his collarbone, making
Izuku shudder from the delicate sensation.
“Uh-huh,” he agreed, as his brain was entirely occupied by more immediate concerns.

“So, we probably won’t get to spend tomorrow night together,” Ochako explained, and then
reached down to pull her shirt off, removing the clothing in one smooth motion.

“Boobs,” Izuku concurred, as he filled his hands with the anatomy that had similarly filled
his thoughts.

Her breasts were on the bigger side – not that Izuku would hazard a guess at a cup size – but
soft and bouncy, capped with pink nipples, her areolae about the size of his thumb and
forefinger in a circle.

Absolutely perfect, Izuku’s thoughts were entirely focused on appreciating the sights and
feelings he was lucky enough to participate in.

Ochako giggled, and paused her explanation to pull him back down for another kiss. Izuku
managed to awkwardly wriggle out of his own shirt, and even though he preferred how they
felt in his hands, the feeling of Ochako’s breasts pressed against his bare chest was something
that, well… he had no idea how he’d ever lived without it.

They started to kiss more passionately, and their tongues danced against one another. He
thought that the pair of them still tended towards the “sloppy” side of making out, but as far
as Izuku was concerned, that was absolutely ideal.

He grunted in surprise when her legs wrapped around him again, pulling them even more
tightly together. Izuku’s cock, still covered beneath his “pajamas”, pressed up between her
legs, which caused both of them to gasp at the feeling.

“Can I…?” Ochako asked leaving the rest of her question unsaid.

“Yeah,” Izuku eagerly agreed, hoping that he didn’t seem too eager.

Her hand slowly trailed over his bare chest, then down his abdomen, until – as they both
sucked in a breath in anticipation – Ochako reached past the band of his pants, and her
fingertips brushed against the shaft of his dick.

“Mrg,” Izuku made a noise of pleasure, and he felt himself throb from this lightest touch.

If he thought that felt good, the feeling when she wrapped three fingers and her thumb (pinky
extended, of course) around him, then slowly began to pump her hand up and down his length
was absolutely, mind-blowingly incredible.

“Um,” Izuku spoke, and she stopped for a moment, “can I touch you, too?”

“Mhmm,” Ochako nodded, and he saw her cheeks turn red. He leaned down to gently kiss
her, and slowly, cautiously reached under the waistband of her shorts. His fingers passed over
her short strip of pubic hair, before he carefully stroked upwards between her legs.

“Ahn,” Ochako hissed out a noise, and Izuku loved hearing it.
He had a basic idea of what he was doing – mostly from sex ed, and the occasional Internet
foray – but still had to fight the rising thrill in the back of his mind, the panicked excitement
he felt at the knowledge that it was him making her feel good.

As thrilling as the whole experience was, his attempts to pleasure her at the same time as she
stroked him had led to an awkward angle, the couple’s arms halfway interlocked as they both
navigated each others’ pants. They shared a look, and with no need for words, each withdrew
their hands, before both of them hurriedly shuffled out of their clothing.

“I shaved my legs,” Ochako kind of half-squeaked, as he saw her truly naked for the first
time (well, other than when we arrived here), “but I didn’t shave, um, down there. I hope
that’s okay.”

“You’re so beautiful,” Izuku breathed out, and Ochako’s happy smile was clear evidence that
her insecurity had fled her thoughts.

“Lemme see you too, Deku,” she gestured at him, and he realized that he’d instinctively
crossed his hands over his groin the moment he’d taken his pants off. He fought back a brief
stab of his own security, before he removed his hands, revealing his erect cock to her in its
entirety.

“Oh, wow,” Ochako glanced up at him, “you’re, um… wow. You’re big.”

“T-Thanks,” Izuku’s stammer made a brief return, “so, um, did you want… wanna do what
we were doing, again?”

“Mhmm!” Ochako spread her legs a bit wider, and Izuku cautiously leaned forward, allowing
the pair to reach between each others’ legs once more.

This angle worked much better: before long, they’d established a rhythm, Ochako reaching
over top to stroke Izuku’s dick, while he reached under to run his fingers against her pussy.

She’s really wet, Izuku realized.

“Kiss me again,” Ochako asked, and he shuffled up the bed a bit to grant her request.

“Oh!” Izuku breathed out in surprise as he realized that Ochako had changed the angle she
was moving her hand in, and now, every time her hand neared the head of his cock, he felt
something very warm against his tip.

“I was thinkin’,” Ochako gave him a quick kiss, “we’ve, um, technically been sort-of-dating
for a month now…”

“Yeah?” Izuku had a hard time focusing on her words.

“D’you,” Ochako started, “d’you wanna go further?”

“Further?” he squawked.

“All the way?” Ochako asked, and he could tell she was a bit nervous to make this request.
Izuku felt an impulse to reassure her that they didn’t have to, to mutter something about not
wanting to push her into doing anything she wasn’t comfortable with, but, thankfully, the
smarter parts of his mind realized that she had asked him this because it was what she
wanted.

“I didn’t bring a condom,” Izuku explained, “actually, I don’t even have any here… I guess
I’d, um, have to ask for, well…”

“Ssh,” Ochako moved her other hand to press her fingertip against his lips, “I’m safe. Turns
out, Momo has no issue making birth control pills for all of us.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah,” Ochako looked up at him, and he was in awe of how beautiful her brown eyes were
in that moment, “so… if you’re ready, I’m ready.”

“I think, um,” Izuku could have spoiled the moment by being nervous, but for once, he
decided to go with what felt right, “I’m ready, yeah.”

A moment of understanding passed between the two, and Ochako angled his cock a bit lower,
tilted her own hips up a bit. Slowly, cautiously, and carefully, Izuku started to press his hips
forward. The warm sensation he’d felt earlier kept growing and growing, until the very head
of his cock slid between her pussy lips, entering her by the barest fraction.

“Go slow to start, ‘kay?” Ochako asked.

“Of course,” Izuku kissed her, “and, um, I might not last the longest…”

“That’s totally fine,” she kissed him in return, “let’s just feel good, alright?”

Izuku moved his hips forward a little further, and slowly, but inevitably, his cock slid inside
Ochako. He paused for a moment when she sucked in a breath, when he was about halfway
in, but after she got used to the feeling, she nodded at him in encouragement, and he kept
going.

“Oh, god,” Ochako moaned when he finally bottomed out inside her.

“You feel so good,” Izuku made his pleasure known.

“So d’you,” she planted a quick smooth against the side of his neck, then wrapped her arms
around his shoulders, “you can start movin’ now.”

The feeling of slowly sliding his cock out of her pussy was equally as amazing as when he’d
first put it in, and Izuku felt himself shudder as he started to begin thrusting his hips in small
movements.

As he’d kind of feared, it didn’t take him long to start feeling his climax building, and by the
time that Ochako seemed comfortable enough that he could begin pumping his hips in
earnest, Izuku was getting close to his peak.
 “I’m not gonna last much longer,” he admitted.

“Good,” Ochako spoke huskily, then brought her legs up around his hips one last time that
night. She clenched her calves around the back of his legs, pulling him into her hard, “I want
you to cum, Deku. I wanna feel it.”

“I-inside?” Izuku asked.

Ochako kissed him again, and the way her tongue pushed eagerly into his mouth was
confirmation enough.

His worries cast aside, Izuku pumped his hips against Ochako’s with vigor, until he was
thrusting hard enough that soft slapping sounds echoed through the room. His spine tingled,
and he felt heat building and building in his belly, as Izuku got even closer to his climax.

“I’m gonna-“ he gasped.

“Yes, Izuku!” Ochako’s pussy clenched around his dick, “give it to me!”

He gave her two more hard thrusts before he had a mind-blowing orgasm, the first of his life
that he’d ever had with a partner. Ochako cried out with a happy noise when he came, and as
he collapsed bonelessly on top of her, she clung to him just as tightly as she had during sex,
muttering happy little noises into his ear.

“Wow,” Izuku commented, as his thoughts returned, “that was… incredible.”

“Yeah,” Ochako kissed him, “an’ that’s just the first time. It’s supposed to get better than that,
even.”

“Mhmm,” Izuku reached up to gently run one of his hands through her hair, “you’re
amazing.”

“So are you,” she smiled happily, and the pair finally disengaged from each other, Izuku
rolled to the side to lie flat on his back beside her.

“Wanna stay in here tonight?” Izuku asked.

“Definitely,” she rolled onto her side, cuddling into him, “we’ll probably wake up in a couple
hours, but I don’t wanna leave this bed yet.”

“Me neither,” Izuku agreed.

Wrapped in an embrace, it didn’t take long for the pair to fall into a happy, satisfied sleep.

Chapter End Notes

A little bit of rising tension for five of the girls, and a climax to this tension for another
:^)

For the upcoming chapters in the rest of this fic, individual chapters will focus more on
the characters who are part of relevant pairing(s) for that section (rather than covering
all seven perspectives every chapter), but I'm not going to abandon the fluff and
character-building aspects now that the smut has shown up! If I had to guess, I'd say
there might be a sex scene every 2ish chapters or so from this point forwards. Unless
people really want a heavier fluff balance, I guess!

Let me know what you think ;^)

 Revelation
Chapter Summary

As the summer starts to heat up, things start to get hotter in other ways

Chapter Notes

Somewhat-spicy fluff for this chapter!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Two Months Since Arriving

Ochako

“D’you think she’s gonna calm down any time soon?” Ochako wondered.

“It is hard to say,” Momo admitted, “I don’t know her very well, but it almost seems as if
Ibara is stuck in a cycle, of some sort.”

“How do you figure?”

“She seems to have moments where she takes particular exception to, well, everything,”
Momo explained, “then she’ll start to calm down for a bit, only offering token protest against
Mina and Setsuna being particularly, well… Mina and Setsuna. Then, after a few days, Ibara
gets rather offended by something, and the whole thing begins anew.”

“Think we can help at all?” Ochako asked, “I mean, I don’t exactly think that we should all
form a church group with her, but I wonder if there’s anything we can do to make it a bit
easier for her?”

“I’m quite unsure,” Momo shrugged, “from my perspective, we already make a fair number
of allowances for her particular beliefs, I actually wonder if she’d be satisfied with anything
but a scenario where she was the de facto leader of our entire group.”

“Still, it’s not like we’ve been, uh, private enough,” Ochako nervously fussed with her hands,
“about how I’m involved with Deku, and all.”

“If that knowledge offends her so,” Momo reached out to clasp Ochako’s hands and stop her
fidgeting, “that’s her problem, not anything you’ve done wrong.”
“Yeah,” Ochako nodded, “we aren’t anywhere near as bad as Set n’ Mina, at least.”

The girls giggled at that. While neither of the pairings might have been official couples, not
“dating” with a capital ‘d’ or anything, Mina and Setsuna sure seemed to make up for their
unofficial status by making out at pretty much every available opportunity, whether it was
private or not.

“How… how has that been going?” Momo asked.

“Eh?”

“Your, um,” Momo flustered, “relationship? Arrangement? I am unsure of the correct term!”

“Oh!” Ochako blushed, “it’s been going great.”

Really, really great, she reminisced about the night before.

“It must be,” Momo teased, “you just turned all kinds of red.”

“Meep,” Ochako made a noise as she brought her hands to her face.

Momo laughed again, but it wasn’t a taunting kind of laugh, more that she seemed to be
appreciating Ochako’s ridiculousness.

“I’m happy for you two,” Momo continued after a moment, “I mean, it took far too long for
you both to figure it out, but now that you have, it seems like a good thing!”

“Well,” Ochako argued, “I had a li’l bit more to figure out than most people, come on.”

“Oh, right,” Momo nodded, “I forgot about the whole, um, possibly-polyamorous side of
things, to be honest.”

“Did you?” Ochako teased, “you weren’t hopin’ to get your own shot at Deku?”

“Ochako!” it was Momo’s turn to blush fiercely, “I respect your relationship, I would never-“

“If you respect it,” Ochako bumped her elbow into Momo’s side, “then you’d know that it
wouldn’t be doin’ anything wrong.”

Momo made some soft muttering noises, as she tucked her face into her hands.

“Hey,” it was Ochako’s turn to clasp her friend’s hands, “ya don’t have to be embarrassed.”

“It’s just not what I had expected,” Momo’s blush was practically nuclear, “I mean, well, the
fact that I might possibly, maybe, perhaps, have something that could, from some
perspectives, resemble the prospect of feelings, for someone who’s already spoken for…”

“Well, I’m not exactly surprised,” Ochako teased.

Momo tried to hide her face again and made a squawking noise.
“Hey, Momo,” Ochako reassured her, “I’m not teasin’ ya… okay, I am, but I’m not tryin’ to
be mean about it, y’know?”

Momo made a noise that sounded like “murm” in response.

“During the war, uh, you an’ Deku,” Ochako explained, “you were basically two of our
generals, yeah? Sure, I helped in planning sometimes, an’ Todoroki helped in other ways, but
as far as us students went? It was you two that we all fell back on when the goin’ got hard.”

“This is hardly a battlefield,” Momo muttered.

“Nah, but that’s not what I mean,” Ochako clarified, “I mean that the two of you have a
special kind of bond from all that, and I’m not jealous about it, because it’s somethin’
different than what he an’ I have, right?”

“But it’s not just about that…”

“Yeah,” Ochako smiled happily, “same as how I don’t have feelings for him just ‘cause he
was kinda my hero for a little while. That might’ve been where they started, but it’s not
where it wound up, is it?”

“Nerm,” Momo abandoned her attempts at speaking coherently all over again.

“He’s just got so much to give,” Ochako might have fangirled out a little bit, “if anything, I
was the silly one for ever thinkin’ that I’d even want to keep him all to myself.”

“I think I kind of, sort of understand?” Momo wondered, “it certainly wasn’t very, um,
detailed, but I recall when I was a young girl, I was quite enamored with ‘The Lord, the Lady,
and her Chambermaid’…”

“Is that one of your romance novels?” Ochako bumped her shoulder against Momo’s.

“Of course it is,” the black-haired girl mumbled, “I know, it’s silly, but I suppose it might
have introduced the topic to me, and I didn’t find it unappealing?”

“Sooooo,” Ochako giggled, “you gonna make a move, then?”

Momo reverted to high-pitched squeaking instead of talking.

“You know that the boy won’t have the guts to make the first move himself,” Ochako
continued teasing, “I practically had to beg him to-“

She cut herself off there.

“To?” Momo was still bright red, but she smelled blood in the water, her opportunity to get
revenge for Ochako’s teasing, “to what, exactly?”

“Nnnnothing!” Ochako said in a sing-song voice, “you’ll see for yourself eventually!
Maybe!”
The two broke down into a whole new round of laughter at each others’ blushing
awkwardness, and Ochako was more reassured of her choice than ever; she hadn’t felt the
slightest hint of jealousy or possessiveness, even with her latest insinuation.

Later That Night

Izuku

“Never have I ever… served detention!” Ochako announced.

Izuku took a sip from his drink, as did Momo, Mina, and Setsuna.

“Ooh, you’re a bad girl like me!” Mina chirped, “what’d you get detention for, Set?”

“For spying on your class, actually,” Setsuna explained, “Neito had some scheme in mind
during second year, before round two of our joint class exercises, that he thought would give
us a leg up.”

“What happened?”

“Aizawa-sensei caught me in, like, two minutes,” Setsuna laughed, “I had to write
assignments about ethics for a week!”

“If only those lessons had stuck,” Ibara huffed.

“Oh, hush, you,” Setsuna waved off the criticism, “I might as well go next! Hmm, never have
I ever… aced a test!”

“That is because you do not apply yourself,” Ibara groused, before she obediently took a
small sip of her own drink. Momo and Yui did the same, as did Izuku himself.

This is actually kind of fun, Izuku pondered the drinking game they were playing, certainly,
less dramatic than truth or dare, or whatever else Mina has in mind.

As Ochako had predicted, the seven students had decided to celebrate the monthly
anniversary of their arrival in “the place formerly known as Dinoworld” (another, better
name pending). Izuku’s thoughts still lingered on the celebrations that he and Ochako had
shared the night before, and at times, a goofy grin came over his face for no apparent reason
(as far as the others knew, at least).

“Never have I ever,” Momo began the next round, “failed a test.”

She looked smugly satisfied as Mina, Setsuna, and – once again – Yui drank on that round.

“I am surprised that my ruse caught you, Yui,” Momo giggled, “you seem to be academically
accomplished, from what I know!”

“I failed a few English tests,” Yui explained, “it’s a very irrational language.”
“It can be understood through tough thorough thought, though,” Izuku repeated a little
tongue-twister that Present Mic had once taught (which rhymes with ‘thought’, but not with
‘tough’…) their class.

“Enough academics!” Mina decided, “we’re here to have fun!”

“Academics are fun,” Momo argued.

“Noooope!” Mina popped the ‘p’, “here’s one for you all: never have I ever had a crush on a
pro hero!”

A round of grumbles went through the party, before everybody but Momo, Mina herself, and
Ochako took a drink.

“Oooh, Ibara! Spill!” Mina bounced in excitement, “who was your hero crush?”

“I am ashamed to admit,” Ibara sighed, “there was a time when I found myself appreciating
the visage of the pro hero Hawks in a way that went beyond admiration of his
accomplishments.”

That makes sense, Izuku thought to himself, when his wings grew back in, his feathers had all
gone white, instead of red. He practically looked like an angel when he showed up on the
battlefield once more.

“Too much of a pretty boy,” Setsuna joked, “I like ‘em rough and tumble! Y’know, Mirko,
Kamui Woods, Ryukyu…”

Ochako spit out some of her drink.

“I interned with Ryukyu!” she protested, “don’t make it weird, Set!”

“What about you, Midori?” Mina teased, “since you’re such a hero expert, I’d looooove to
know who made the grade for you!”

Izuku muttered an answer under his breath.

“Didn’t catch that,” Mina shuffled closer to him, and leaned her face into his shoulder,
“c’mon, we’re all pals here, spill! Spill!”

“Pixie-Bob?” Izuku admitted, and felt a blush rising along his neck, “it wasn’t like… an
obsession or anything like that, I just thought she was pretty…”

“Ah, so you’ve got a thing for intense girls,” Setsuna joined in the teasing, “makes sense,
‘Chako can get pretty dang scary at times, yeah?”

“I do not!” Ochako protested.

“Ochako,” Momo interjected, “you declared war on our entire class before the first sports
festival.”
“I… hmph!” Ochako made a wordless noise of protest, unable to come up with an argument
against this accusation.

“Oh, that’s too bad for meeee,” Mina’s voice was all sing-song, “I’m not intense at all!”

“Babe,” Setsuna chuckled, “you’re practically the definition of ‘too much’.”

“Well, you like it,” Mina stuck her tongue out.

Setsuna leaned towards Mina, as if she were about to take said tongue into her mouth, and
only Ibara loudly clearing her throat stopped her.

“If anyone has questionable taste,” Yui interrupted, “it’s me. I had a big crush on Endeavor,
before, well, all the controversies came out.”

“Endeavor!?” Setsuna cackled, “honey, he’s like… more than twice our age.”

“At the time,” Yui explained, “I was exploring a ‘daddy’ kink. I’ve moved on from that. My
kinks are more age-appropriate now.”

“Lord protect us,” Ibara whined a prayer, “our father who art in heaven…”

“Wrong kind of ‘daddy’, Ibara,” Setsuna drawled, which prompted the vine-haired woman to
blush a deep scarlet and make inarticulate noises of protest.

“Mina, you cheated,” Momo interrupted, “it was not that long ago that you were, um,
‘thirsting’ over Mirko!”

“Aw, fuck!” Mina cried out, and Ibara was too preoccupied to chastise her, “guess I gotta
drink double, then!”

She made a show out of finishing her beverage, and took a mock bow before she stood up to
make another. Setsuna swatted at Mina’s butt as she walked past, which prompted a whole
new round of giggles from the two trouble-makers, and a whole new level of outraged
spluttering from Ibara.

“Yui! You’re up!” Setsuna announced.

“Hmm,” the quiet girl pondered for a moment, “never have I ever had sex.”

“Yui!” Ibara shouted, “this is an inappropriate prompt for this sort of game!”

Unheeding of her complaints, Mina took a swig of her drink, and after a moment of hesitation
where she lifted, lowered, and then raised her mug once again, so did Setsuna.

Izuku tried to be nonchalant and subtle about the sip he took, but Ochako completely failed to
be stealthy, as she made an “eep!” noise before hurriedly taking a big sip of her own drink.

“Ooooooh!” Mina trilled, “you two finally sealed the deal!”

“Eh-heh-heh-heh,” Ochako chuckled weakly in response.

“Greenie, you ladykiller!” Setsuna’s fist floated in front of his face, and Izuku weakly
bumped his own against it, “how was it?”

“This should be private knowledge!” Ibara interjected, “shared only between lovers!”

“It-was-really-good,” Ochako stammered out quickly, before she blushed fiercely, slapped
her hands against her face, and started to float through the air.

The room broke into raucous noise, as Mina and Setsuna bombarded Ochako with questions,
Ochako made squeaking noises, Momo and Yui spoke to themselves under their breaths,
Ibara tried to keep everyone in line, and Izuku basically lost all hope of making sense of the
whole thing.

Two Months and Three Days Since Arriving

Setsuna

Setsuna appreciated the feel of Mina’s skin against hers, as she pressed her not-really-
girlfriend up against a tree. They kissed each other more slowly than an outside observer
might have expected, given that both were boundless wellsprings of energy, but Setsuna
found that this pace worked for her; slow, sure, but no less passionate.

She pulled away from Mina long enough to get the pink girl to tilt her head to the side, and
gently trailed her teeth over Mina’s neck.

Good thing my teeth look a lot pointier than they actually are, Setsuna thought, I think I’ve
got a bit of an oral thing, and biting is… whew, very good.

“Mmm!” Mina voiced her approval, and reached down to squeeze Setsuna’s ass, which
pulled the two women a bit closer together. Setsuna’s thigh slid between Mina’s legs, and in
turn, she wound up straddling one of Mina’s.

Experimentally, Setsuna pressed her leg upwards, which made Mina squeak in surprise.
Setsuna felt the sensitive skin under her lips flush with heat, and she felt her own skin heating
up when Mina needily palmed at her butt.

“Hey, Set,” Mina mumbled, “slow down a li’l?”

“Oh, yeah,” Setsuna lowered her thigh, a little bit disappointed, “no problem.”

“It’s not that I don’t like doing this,” Mina explained, “just… not quite ready to go too much
further, quite yet.”

“That’s totally okay,” Setsuna pecked her lips, “I’m, uh, I’m not sure if I’m ready to go all the
way yet, either.”
“Have you…?” Mina trailed off, “with a girl?”

“Nope,” Setsuna admitted, “you?”

“Nnnoope,” Mina whined, clearly embarrassed. Setsuna made sure to give her another quick
smooch to try and chase that away, “do you wanna, um, talk about our experience?”

“Well,” Setsuna begrudgingly unwrapped her arms from around Mina, “I’ve got some? I saw
we both took a drink to Yui’s challenge, when we did the ‘never have I ever’ game…”

“Me too,” Mina said, “I, um, I dated Kiri for a little while, over the summer before this year.”

“Oh!” Setsuna was surprised by this, “isn’t he with Bakugo now?”

“Yeah,” Mina frowned, “I don’t hold it against him, I’m glad that it was me that helped him
figure himself out, but it turns out he’s not bi, he’s only into dudes.”

“He’s missing out,” Setsuna teased, and gave Mina another kiss, “but I’m happy to take
advantage of his loss.”

“Thanks,” Mina giggled, but Setsuna could tell she was feeling a little bit insecure, “I guess
I’m just worried that, well, we might go a bit further than foolin’ around, and you might
figure out that you’re not into it, too.”

“You don’t have to worry about that,” Setsuna reassured her, “I might not have had much
hands-on experience yet, but you can be damn sure that I’m into girls,” she reached out to
squeeze Mina’s butt to emphasize her words, “just as much as I’m into boys. I’m into
everyone, really, if somebody’s a babe, they’re a babe.”

“You’re a babe too,” Mina initiated their next kiss, “I hope I’m not letting you down, you
know? It’s not that I don’t want to, it’s just a bit soon.”

“Nah, I get you,” Setsuna admitted, “to tell the truth, I’m a bit nervous too. I haven’t, um,
gone all the way yet, with a boy, even.”

“No?” Mina crooked a finger under her own chin in thought, which was absolutely adorable
to Setsuna, “but you took a drink?”

“Kind of like your situation, I guess,” Setsuna explained, “not quite the same, but similar in
spirit? End of second year, Reiko started dating Sen for a little bit, and I was bummed
because I had a big crush on her. Well, so did Shihai, and when we started getting together to
commiserate our love lives, it turned into some fooling around and stuff.”

“Ahh,” Mina realized, “and he and Reiko are together now, right?”

“Yeah,” Setsuna shrugged, “I think that’s better off, overall, because my crush on her faded
out pretty quick once she was off the market, even temporarily.”

“Well I’m glad you aren’t heartbroken,” Mina hugged her tight, “that’s still gotta sting a bit.”
“It did at the time,” Setsuna agreed, “but me and Shihai were never together-together, so we,
um, never went all the way. Mouth stuff and hand stuff, sure, and that counts as sex,
definitely, but I guess I’m counting different things as ‘all the way’ for dudes or ladies. Is that
unfair?”

“I think I kinda get it,” Mina nodded, “what can I do to help?”

“Babe, you’re doing great,” Setsuna smooched her once again, “just because I’m a bit
nervous about being with a girl doesn’t mean that I’m not all kinds of stoked to make you
scream, gorgeous.”

Mina blushed a dark purple, and Setsuna really, really liked getting that sort of reaction out of
her.

“How about we set a date?” Mina wondered.

“Yeah?” Setsuna was curious, “not exactly a lot to do for dates around here.”

“No, I mean, like, a day-date,” Mina giggled, “well, probably at night. Wait, I’m getting off-
track!”

Setsuna joined her in giggling. Mina was fun, so carefree and not at all serious, it was a nice
change of pace from her previous not-quite-dating experience.

“I mean, like,” Mina tried to explain, “look at ‘Chako and Midori, right?”

“Oh, do I ever!” Setsuna joked, “that girl is thiccc, and Green Bean’s butt is almost as nice!”

“Oh god, I know, right?” Mina smirked, “but I mean, they were sort-of-together for a month
before they, y’know,” she knocked her hands together, “what if we took inspiration from
that?”

“Yeah?” Setsuna thought this sounded like a better idea than her current plan of ‘stumble
around until it makes sense to go further’, “when’s our anniversary?”

“Two weeks, right?” Mina screwed up her face in thought, “I think, if we’re counting from
the first time we made out.”

“Sounds about right, yeah!” Setsuna nodded.

“Great!” Mina smiled, “look at us go! Only, like, kind of sort of being disaster bisexuals!”

“What, you mean we’re not going to spend another month flirting with each other without
even realizing it?” Setsuna teased, then yelped as Mina pinched her butt in retaliation.

“It’s a plan!” Mina announced, “what is that, eleven days from now?”

“Works for me!” Setsuna agreed, “and I dunno, I haven’t exactly been keeping track of the
calendar…”
“Why would we,” Mina teased, “when there’s so much eye candy around?”

“Right?” Setsuna laughed, “let’s get back to camp and check some of that out, yeah?”

“Girl, way ahead of you,” Mina giggled along with her.

Yeah, this is good! Setsuna thought, it’s just, you know, two girls having some fun together,
nothing to get nervous about!

Two Months and One Week Since Arriving

Izuku

Momo’s earlier fears had proven to come true.

As the days wore on, the temperature steadily climbed, until the daytime had become so hot
that it was kind of exhausting to do anything other than lay around in the shade.

At night, they’d taken some steps to try and alleviate the oppressive heat, had made attempts
to improve the airflow throughout their cabin, but there was just nothing that any of them
could do to make the daytime head less stifling.

Well, I guess that’s one way, Izuku realized, as he whipped his head in the other direction.

“Setsuna!” Ibara shrieked, “put a shirt on!”

“Whyyyyy?” Setsuna whined, “it’s hot as balls out, we’ve all seen each other naked already,
and it’s not like Greenie isn’t gonna see my boobs again at some point!”

Izuku blushed even harder at the not-so-subtle implication that Setsuna planned to get in on
the whole “anyone is free to do stuff with anyone else” agreement.

“Seriously, Izuku, just look at me,” Setsuna ordered, and he hesitantly turned to face her,
though he kept his gaze locked on her eyes, “look! They’re tits, they’re not gonna hurt
anybody!”

For emphasis, Setsuna reached down to cup her boobs, and Izuku couldn’t help but glance
down. While, objectively, she wasn’t even that much more uncovered than her usual apparel
(even after Momo figured out how to make clothing a little bit better, Setsuna still favoured
the equivalent of string bikinis), but seeing her dark nipples standing out from her chest just
felt different somehow.

“They might hurt someone,” Mina teased, “if you smacked someone hard enough with ‘em!
They’re so perky, after all…”

Setsuna’s boobs were, indeed, incredibly perky. It might have had something to do with her
general build, as she was easily the most cut out of the six women, with a visible six-pack
(that bordered on eight, even) and taut lines of muscle obvious on her arms. Her boobs sat
high on her chest, and – as he’d just observed – were capped with small, dark nipples.

Izuku remembered that he shouldn’t stare, and turned his gaze to the rest of the room. Ibara,
of course, was indignant, and she still wore a whole robe even with the heat. Momo was
practically unconscious, slumped over a chair, and wearing a bikini. Yui had her feet in a
bucket of water, and also wore a two-piece bikini-like outfit.

Ochako was sprawled out on the floor, face-down, and Izuku realized that he’d taken far too
long to notice that she’d also decided to go topless at some point, her back exposed as she’d
undone her top.

He felt something hit his face, and Mina cheered “wooo! Topless party!”

Oh, god.

As Izuku hesitantly removed the offending item from his face, it didn’t take long to notice
Mina bouncing in place – and she was really, really bouncing – with her own top in Izuku’s
hands, her boobs were free to do all sorts of incredibly fascinating movements.

Mina was the second-bustiest girl on the island (after Momo), but it looked like her boobs
had retained a whole bunch of bounciness, even with their size. Her nipples were a darkish
purple – kind of like her lips – and on the larger side, her areolae a bit bigger than Izuku could
make a circle with his fingers. As a whole, the third pair of boobs that Izuku had intentionally
looked at were just as nice as the first two sets.

“Must you two be so lewd!?” Ibara whined, “it is clear that you are not merely attempting to
escape the heat, but tempting Izuku at the same time!”

“Ooh, first name basis?” Mina chirped, “why don’t you loosen up a bit, Vines? I happen to
know that you’re hiding a rockin’ bod under that robe.”

“There is nothing to be ashamed about in being proud of the body the Lord has provided me,”
Ibara muttered, “but this does not mean that I should display myself like some sort of…
whore of Babylon!”

“Oh, that’s too far,” Mina stalked towards Ibara, “you take that back!”

“Is it?” Ibara’s vines whipped around her, “perhaps you should examine your conduct, before
complaining about being compared to such a figure.”

“No fightin’,” Ochako mumbled from the floor.

“Izuku’s shirtless,” Yui said, “why didn’t you argue when he took his off?”

“Well, I, that’s different, because,” Ibara stammered.

Izuku hadn’t even really thought about it himself; he figured that there wasn’t really much
difference between their camp and a beach, and he went topless at the beach???
“It’s different because she likes looking at Midori,” Mina huffed, and crossed her arms (well,
that sures does things to her cleavage, Izuku gulped), “and she’s jealous that she’s too stuck-
up to get comfortable like the rest of us.”

“I never!” Ibara protested, but the way that she blushed hinted that there might have been a
bit of truth in Mina’s words.

“I think it is fair,” Momo interjected, “if everyone is allowed to dress themselves as they are
most comfortable, without insulting each other for our choices in apparel.”

“Join us, Yaomomo!” Mina cheered, “c’mon, you’ve gotta let those bad girls breathe!”

“And,” Momo spoke authoritatively, “without trying to pressure each other into dressing
differently. This is not a junior high school.”

“Fiiiine,” Mina grumped, “but that doesn’t mean I’m going to put up with Viney Hair being
rude to me.”

“Ibara,” Yui spoke up, “let’s go down to the river. I want to wash my hair, would you help
me?”

“Fine,” Ibara huffed, “I only pray that you do not engage in anything indecent while I am
gone.”

“We can keep it in our pants, Ibara,” Setsuna rolled her eyes (and that’s quite the gesture
when her eyes literally roll out of her head), “it’s too dang hot to do anything hot, anyways.”

Ibara grumbled all the way out of the cabin, and the mood remained a bit tense even after she
and Yui had left.

“We need to do somethin’ about her mood,” Ochako said, still face-down on the floor, “I get
that she’s on-edge because it’s too damn hot, but I’m losin’ my patience with the whole moral
brigade thing too.”

“I’ll try talking to her later,” Izuku interjected, “not that I think that I have any authority, or
anything like that, but Ibara and I have a pretty decent rapport going?”

“That’s because she wants to fuck you,” Mina huffed, “and she’s too uptight to admit it to
herself.”

“Mina!” Ochako gasped.

“What?” Mina shrugged, “we went over this whole thing already! She’s clearly got eyes on
Midori, just like the rest of us, but she’s pretending like she doesn’t so it’s some way for her
to lord it over us.”

Izuku processed as far as “just like the rest of us” before he descended into a storm of internal
muttering.
 Yui

“That feels nice,” Yui spoke, “doesn’t it?”

“Indeed,” Ibara kicked her feet in the stream beside her, “I was, perhaps, getting a bit too…
well, heated.”

“What’s up?” Yui asked.

“How do you mean?”

“I mean,” Yui explained, “you’re getting more and more tense. Even I can tell.”

It was true: Yui might not have been the deftest navigator of social dynamics, but it was
pretty apparent that Ibara was getting more and more frustrated as the days wore on.
Compared to others – those like Ashido and Setsuna (especially), but even less easy-going
types like Uraraka – the other girls seemed to be getting more comfortable and happier with
their circumstances.

She wondered if part of Ibara’s stroppiness had to do with the bubbling awareness that it was
looking pretty likely that all of the other five women would have their turn with Izuku, but if
that were the case, why wouldn’t Ibara just also take a turn?

“It frustrates me that the others are so shameless,” Ibara said, “I may not approve of casual
relationships, but I am willing to look the other way if they are discreet about it, which they
are very much not.”

“Why does that matter?” Yui wondered.

“It matters because it is sinful,” Ibara proclaimed, “I may not be able to hold others to my
own standards of behavior, but that does not mean I will stand idly by, tacitly endorsing their
perversion of what should be a pure, loving thing.”

“How is it ‘perverted’?” Yui asked, “they might not have a label on it, but you haven’t been
as aggressive against Izuku and Uraraka.”

“It is obvious,” Ibara crossed her hands in front of her, “that those two share a deep and
abiding love for one another. I would be foolish to criticize something so wonderful. If
anything, it bothers me that the nature of this place has tempted Uraraka into ‘sharing’ Izuku,
which seems contrary to her nature.”

“She’s poly,” Yui was vexed, “for her, that means that she actually prefers if Izuku has other
girlfriends.”

“Paul the Apostle spoke of this,” Ibara referenced some figure that Yui didn’t know, “’each
man should have his own wife, and each woman her own husband’.”

“Weren’t there lots of men in the Bible with multiple wives?” Yui sunk a bit lower into the
stream, enjoying the cool water against her skin, “what changed?”
“Well, that’s the Old Testament,” Ibara joined her, submerging herself up to her waist, “the
New Testament set new restrictions on the faithful.”

“What does your Priest say?” Yui posed the question.

“How so?”

“I don’t really know how it works,” Yui admitted, “but don’t you have a religious leader? Do
they speak out against these types of relationships?”

“Well…” Ibara frowned, “no, not as such. The message of my Church is that ‘love is love’;
unlike times in the past, when bigotry was allowed to hide under the guise of religion, we do
not look down on men who love men, or women who love women.”

“So, again, what’s the difference?” Yui just didn’t understand, “if a man loves a woman and
another woman, why is that wrong?”

Ibara made a series of noises of protest, but didn’t speak any actual words.

“Do you have feelings for him?” Yui cut to the chase.

“Ehh?” Ibara made an uncharacteristic noise of confusion, and sunk deeper into the little
stream, until her head almost dipped beneath the surface.

“Are you jealous that Izuku wouldn’t be able to love you and only you?”

“No, it’s not, I, well, that is, no, no no no,” Ibara stammered.

Oh, that’s pretty obvious.

“Yup,” Yui observed, “you’re jealous.”

“Impossible,” Ibara huffed, “jealousy is a sin based on Greed; I cannot be greedy with
something that I do not possess.”

“But you want to,” Yui shrugged, “so you’ve basically got two options, right? If you can get
over the fact that he’s in a poly relationship, you can find your own kind of happiness with
him. If you can’t? Then it’s not your relationship to interfere in, and you should be happy for
the people who are part of it.”

“I fear they will treat him like a toy,” Ibara admitted, “Setsuna and Ashido are not shy about
their affection for one another, I worry that if they bring Izuku into their embrace, it will be as
naught but a temporary lover, a callous and hurtful way to express love.”

“Maybe it’ll be a casual thing,” Yui hummed, “maybe not. Even if it is, I don’t think they’d
be hurtful about it. Uraraka would flip out if that was the case, and she’s been quite relaxed
about that possibility.”

“How can you be so blasé?” Ibara wondered, “it is not hard to see that you, too, share similar
feelings towards Izuku.”
“I’m not exactly great at relationships,” Yui answered, “I don’t want to dive right into a life-
long commitment right away, in case I missed something about why it wouldn’t be a good fit.
Now that he’s with Uraraka, I feel like that makes it easier. I can try and see if there’s enough
chemistry there to become something more serious, or if there isn’t, I’d be happy with a
physical relationship for a while.”

“You’re dishonoring yourself, Yui,” Ibara insisted, “you are a wonderful woman, and you
would make any man – sorry, any man or woman – a happy one.”

“That’s not true, though,” Yui corrected her, “imagine if I had dated, hmm, let’s say Jurota? I
am not bold enough for his preferences, and he is not emotionally-expressive enough for
mine. It would have left us in a scenario where we would have to change who we were, or
otherwise be unhappy.”

“I simply cannot see your perspective on this,” Ibara muttered, but Yui suspected that her
arguments were starting to take root.

“I think that love is a nice idea,” Yui revealed, “and I would like to find it one day. I simply
don’t think that it is wise to presume that the first time you ever feel such feelings has to be
the last time.”

“So, you would be willing to debase yourself instead,” Ibara gasped, “participating in
someone else’s relationship as an outsider? It almost sounds as if you would make yourself a
plaything!”

“That sounds kind of fun,” Yui said, and Ibara gasped even more dramatically, “what? I’ve
never been shy about the things I like, you know that. You used to be a lot more
understanding.”

“I know…” Ibara sighed deeply, “it is just… there is no break from seeing these things, you
know? I cannot distract myself from my thoughts, when the things that frustrate me are in
front of me every day, every hour.”

“So, figure out what you feel, then,” Yui spoke, “I get that you’re confused, but taking it out
on everyone else isn’t fair.”

“I’m not confused,” Ibara argued.

“Yeah, you are,” Yui lifted herself out of the stream, “you’re curious about trying things out
with Izuku, but you can’t accept that you’d have to share him to do so. I’m fine with the idea,
and I think the other girls are too, so because you’re the odd one out, you’re getting all
defensive and insisting that you have to be the only correct one.”

“Like I said, Ibara,” Yui reminded her friend that this was meant to be helpful, not an attack
on her, “you have to figure out what you really feel. Personally, I think it’s pretty neat that a
whole bunch of people might love each other in different ways, but if you can’t accept that,
then it’s not for you, and that’s fine.”

“I don’t-“ Ibara started to argue.

 “That doesn’t give you the right to criticize others for the kind of love they have,” Yui
concluded, “think about it. If you want advice, I can do my best, but that’s what I’m asking
you to do.”

Yui started to walk back to camp, feeling a bit better now that she’d cooled off in the water,
and a lot better that she’d explained some of her feelings.

Chapter End Notes

A bit more character development for a few of the girls who haven't got as much time in
the spotlight quite yet!

Also a bunch more setup for future developments (which are getting close to the
"inevitable" stage rather than a possibility :^P), and a new challenge from the
environment itself!

As with last chapter, feel free to let me know what you'd most like to see for the balance
of character development/fluff/smut - I'm certainly not complaining, but last chapter
didn't seem quite as popular as some of the others, and I can only tell what people like if
I hear feedback ;^) on a positive note, though, wow! I'm thrilled that this fic hit 500
kudos already, thanks to everyone who's taken the time to read it!

I'd also love to hear how people are feeling about Ibara! I definitely want her serving as
the soft antagonist at this point, but not in a way that people dread to see her appear on
page :^P
 Indulgence
Chapter Summary

Things are really starting to heat up!

Chapter Notes

Mostly fluff with a bit more spice than last chapter!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Two Months, One Week, and One Day Since Arriving

Momo

“I may have misestimated,” Momo realized, “I’m not so sure that it will fit.”

“I think it will,” Izuku reassured her, “we’ll just have to take it slow.”

“Hmm,” Momo dipped her fingers into the hole, and they came away wet, but she wasn’t
sure it would be sufficient.

Tapping the last reserves of her Quirk, she exuded a thin coating of edible oil from her
fingertips, and spread it liberally around the entrance.

“Okay,” she took a breath, “try now. Just go slow?”

“Of course,” Izuku answered, and slowly started to guide the pipe he was holding into the
hole. At first, Momo feared that she’d been correct – it’s too large – but slowly, inevitably,
the shaft slid inwards.

When Izuku had completed his motion, and the long shaft was fully embedded, he withdrew
slightly. He gave a couple of experimental pumps, and then, almost immediately, fluid
spouted forth from the tip.

“We did it!” Izuku cheered.

He stood back, and he and Momo observed their work; together, they’d created a miniature
well out of a barrel, a careful redirection of the nearby stream, and a water pump that Momo
had painstakingly assembled over the course of days.
“Fantastic!” Momo joined his cheer, “this will make gathering water much simpler!”

“You’re such a big help!” Izuku pulled her into a hug, “seriously, Momo, we’d be way worse
off without your help.”

“I just wish my Quirk was cooperating more,” Momo admitted, “and this little well wouldn’t
be anything worth mentioning if it wasn’t for all the labour you put in, digging everything
out.”

“That’s nothing,” Izuku dismissed her compliment, “it’d just be a hole in the ground if it
wasn’t for you!”

“I suppose,” Momo pondered, as she idly rested her cheek against his shoulder, “we both
might be downplaying our contributions slightly, aren’t we?”

“Sounds like us,” Izuku chuckled, and Momo appreciated the way his chest rumbled against
her with his laughter.

“You know,” Momo raised a different topic, “we are quite similar, aren’t we?”

“Definitely,” Izuku easily agreed, “I still don’t really believe it when other people look to me
for suggestions, let alone as some kind of leader, or something.”

“Me neither,” Momo wrapped her arms around him a bit tighter, “but, once again, I suppose
that we should each give ourselves a bit more credit. From where I stand, your qualities are
plain to see, and, well, if you have the same opinion as me, I’m not going to question your
judgment.”

“You might want to reconsider that,” Izuku joked, “you’ve watched me break my bones how
many times, now?”

“Far too many,” Momo always hated to see it, but if nothing else (and there are plenty of
other good qualities he possesses), Izuku was remarkably resilient; even though his arms
were scarred, his fingers slightly gnarled, he never seemed to suffer from lingering pains or
weakness.

If he did, he did an absolutely remarkable job at hiding it.

“Has ‘Chako been bringing that up with you, too?” Izuku asked, “the whole ‘we’re kind of
similar’ thing.”

“Now and then,” Momo hummed. In truth, Ochako had reached a point where she was
becoming something very close to ‘insistent’ with her suggestions that Momo and Izuku
would make a good pair.

After taking a long time to process her own thoughts, Momo had to admit that she believed
the truth behind her friend’s words. Izuku wasn’t the sort of man that she had dreamed of as a
girl, but that was because she’d never seen herself with someone so genuinely heroic by
nature; she had always thought it more realistic that she might wind up in a relationship with
someone steady and reliable, but not overly passionate or prone to sweeping displays of
emotion.

In the past, she’d thought that “content” would probably be the most intense feeling produced
from a future relationship, but now, she had started to think that it might be possible she was
experiencing something a bit more intense than that.

“What do you think about her claims?” Momo asked.

“Well, I think she’s talking me up a bit too much,” Izuku answered, “I mean, yeah, I’m pretty
good at the whole ‘heroism’ thing,” (that’s an understatement, Momo thought), “but I’m not
really anywhere near as smart as you, even if I study pretty hard, and stuff.”

“I’d consider you fairly brilliant,” Momo complimented him, “granted, your talents are
especially pronounced when it comes to tactics and strategy, but I’d hardly say that you’re a
slouch when it comes to science or literature, or other academic topics.”

“I mostly read old fantasy and sci-fi,” Izuku chuckled again, “not the literature that you
enjoy.”

You might be giving me a bit too much credit, Momo mused, considering how many romance
novels I read; not exactly high literature, those.

“I always appreciate how you break down the films we’ve both watched, you know,” Momo
focused on the positives, “your analytical ability is very impressive, even beyond Quirks and
combat.”

“Thanks,” Izuku squeezed her a bit tighter, and she realized that their hug was just kind of
continuing on with no end in sight.

She certainly didn’t mind that.

“I assume,” Momo inquired, “that even if Ochako’s polyamorous status was what led to her
conditions on your relationship, you’re not opposed to them?”

“I, uh, I’m not actually too sure,” Izuku hummed, but before Momo could feel disappointed,
he explained, “I mean, I get the idea behind some kind of casual entanglements, however
they’re defined, but even if we aren’t official-official, what I’ve got with Ochako sure feels
like a relationship.”

“Mhmm,” Momo hummed. She measured her own reaction to this statement, and found that
she didn’t feel jealous, or disappointed; she’d known for years that Ochako and Izuku adored
each other, after all, “do you think that status makes you less likely to, well, consider other
options?”

“Maybe,” Izuku agreed, “but I think it’s more along the lines of, hmm, I’m not sure if I’m the
best at keeping things casual. If something happened between me and a girl who wasn’t
Ochako, I might start feeling the same sorts of feelings for them, too?”
Of his many good qualities, Momo was perhaps most entranced by how much Izuku had to
give; she couldn’t help but recall the time that he’d broken himself and thrown a match just to
help Todoroki overcome some of his personal issues, and the two men hadn’t even been
acquaintances at that point, let alone the steadfast friends they were now.

She had no doubts that, however many people might be involved in separate relationships
(well, if they could truly be considered “separate”…) with Izuku, he’d be guaranteed to share
just as much of his warmth with everyone in his life as he would with Ochako.

Momo came to a decision.

“Izuku?” she asked, and he turned his head to face her.

“Yeah?”

Momo lifted her head, and slowly, carefully pressed her lips into his. Her first kiss might not
have happened where she’d expected (this certainly isn’t a private event of some sort), but
when it came to who she shared it with, she was rapidly coming to believe that this was,
indeed, what she’d been waiting for.

They separated, and Momo felt a silly smile crossing her features.

“I think I’d like to do that again, some time,” she promised.

“That sounds really nice,” Izuku spoke quickly, but managed not to stammer.

Momo hummed in thought, and hugged him once again, before she released him, and they
started to walk back to camp.

I’ll have to tell Ochako that I’m on board, Momo thought, which sounds kind of… exciting.

Two Months, One Week, and Three Days Since Arriving

Mina

Mina was pretty sure she was dying. Possibly even melting. Potentially about to
spontaneously combust. Whichever horrible end she was about to meet, the cause was clear;
the fucking oppressive heat that summer had brought to the-place-formerly-known-as-
Dinoworld.

“This bloooows,” she whined, “Midori, baby, why can’t you make us a pool again?”

“I mean, I could,” Izuku turned to her, then startled and blushed – I’ve been going topless for
the last four days, and you’re still reacting that much? – before he continued speaking, “it’s
just, if the water sat in a pool, it’d heat up to be just as hot as everything else is, there
wouldn’t be much point to it after like an hour.”
“I’m tiiiired of going up to the stream every time I wanna cool off,” Mina protested, “it’s
soooo far away!”

“It’s like a ten-minute walk,” Izuku sighed, “at most.”

“But it’s boring!” Mina argued, “like, yeah, it’s nice to splash around and cool off, but that’s
it?”

“Do you want me to go with you?” Izuku offered, taking the bait she’d just put forward
without hesitation.

“Absolutely!” Mina cheered, “let’s go!”

“Now?”

“Now now now!”

“Alright,” Izuku muttered something under his breath she didn’t catch.

“What’s that, Midori?”

“Just thinking,” Izuku answered, mysteriously.

“What about?”

“Maybe if we build a canopy,” he answered, “making a pool here might work? But the air
temperature would still play a factor…”

“Less thinky,” Mina grabbed his hand and pulled him along with her, “more splashy-
splashy!”

Even though she’d complained about the length of the walk, Mina had to admit that the time
passed quickly as she and Izuku made their way to the nearby stream. It definitely helped that
Izuku was becoming a better conversationalist; instead of breaking off into his signature
muttering storms in the middle of talking to him, he was actually becoming pretty outgoing!
Ochako’s new role in his life was clearly a good thing, given that he seemed to have more
confidence in general, and – while he still got all blushy and averted his gaze most of the
time – he was even able to handle close proximity to topless women without getting weird!

Man, we’re lucky that it was Midori that came along with us, Mina thought, not only because
he was the last single boy – wait, is he still single? – anyways, but also because he’s just such
a nice dude.

Any potential “benefits” to their friendship aside, Mina was glad that it hadn’t been someone
like Todoroki (too serious!) or Bakugo (fun in small doses, but he’d be reduced to constant
shrieking at this point) who had wound up as the sole male among the seven students.

“Yaaay!” Mina cheered as soon as they approached the stream, and immediately bent down
to remove her ‘bikini bottoms’. She heard Izuku make a strangled noise behind her, but she
ignored it in favor of practically diving into the cool water.
“Come on in, Midori!” she chirped, “the water’s fiiiine!”

He made some muttering noises, and gestured at his own ‘clothing’ – he’d reverted back to
wearing something vaguely resembling a loincloth – before continuing to stand there, not
doing anything.

“Oh, right,” she remembered, and turned to face away from him. A moment later, he gently
lowered himself into the stream, a respectable distance away from her, his eyes arduously
fixed straight ahead of him.

“Y’know,” Mina teased, “I’m gonna see it eventuaaaaaally.”

“Meep,” Izuku replied.

“You’ve impressed me, though,” Mina continued to tease, “imagine a few months ago! You
would have had a stroke by now, surrounded by topless girls most of the day!”

“Moop,” Izuku made another not-a-word noise in response.

“Maybe you’re not all that into boobs?” Mina wondered, “I mean, ‘Chako’s got a pretty great
pair, but that girl has one bodacious booty, maybe you’re a butt guy!”

“Erp?” Izuku continued to squawk.

“So, what is it?”

“Wharble?”

“Boobs or butt,” Mina asked, “tits or ass? Breasts or booootaaay?”

“Both?” Izuku squeaked, “both are nice?”

“Yeah, but which one do you prefer?” Mina wondered, “if you had to choose, that is.”

“B-boobs?” Izuku yelped.

“Reaaaaaally,” Mina turned to face him, and he just kept staring ahead, “then why aren’t you
checkin’ us out all the time?”

“I don’t want to stare,” Izuku said.

“But I don’t mind if you do,” Mina giggled, “seriously, I’ve got some pretty rockin’ tits, if I
can say so myself!”

Izuku chose not to reply at all, instead managing to turn an impressive color of red, despite
the cooling water he was sunk into.

They’d done some work to make a little “bathing area” in the stream; Izuku and Momo had
split its course a little ways upstream, which divided one path into a water barrel, and the
other flowed past some rock “benches” that Lean and Green had set up.
The end result was that both were nearly neck-deep in the water, which was way too
convenient for hiding anything good, in Mina’s opinion.

“Seriously, Midori,” Mina scooched even closer to him, “I really, really don’t mind.”

“I guess I’m still getting used to the idea,” Izuku mumbled, “that not only is Ochako actually
interested in me, but maybe other people? It’s, uh, it’s kind of hard to imagine.”

“Why?” she moved close enough that their bare thighs were barely touching.

“Well, uh, you know I wasn’t the most popular in middle school?” Izuku answered, “or
elementary school, or, um, the first part of high school too, now that I think of it, well, that
is,”

“Shush,” she reached over to pat his shoulder reassuringly, “what, you didn’t have much
experience before this?”

“Zero,” Izuku chuckled, “I had my first kiss in, uh, the-place-formerly-known-as-

Dinoworld.”

“That’s way too long,” Mina huffed, and Izuku squeaked, “not the first part, the name for this
place.”

“Oh, yeah.”

“I’m gonna call it ‘Vacationland’ now, I think,” Mina decided, “as far as the rest goes…”

She slid her hand down Izuku’s considerable arm, until she reached his wrist. Mina pulled his
hand up, out of the water, and planted it firmly on her left boob.

“Mina!” Izuku squawked in surprise. He tried to lift his hand, but she kept it pinned in place
with her own on top of his.

“I wanted to prove to you that I don’t mind!” Mina happily chirped, “this isn’t a trick, or a
way to tease you or something, I really, really think you’re cute.”

“You’re, uh, you’re really, really pretty…” Izuku trailed off, but whether intentionally or by
instinct, he experimentally squeezed her boob, his fingers lightly denting her pink, bouncy
chest.

“Thanks!” She leaned in and planted a quick smooch against his burning-hot ear, “I don’t
wanna go much further than this quite yet, just so you know.”

Izuku nodded eagerly, but when his thumb idly flicked over her nipple, the shock that it sent
down Mina’s spine kind of had her reconsidering the boundary she’d just set.

“Ooh!” Mina encouraged him (though really, I’m not exaggerating much… she thought), “I
like when you’re not so shy!”
“I’ve…” Izuku gave her another squeeze, then slowly lifted his hand. His face had started to
go red in a way that wasn’t quite blushing, but closer to excitement, “I’ve always admired
how bold you are, actually. It’s really fun, having you around, and you always cheer everyone
up. I think you’re great, you know.”

“Aww!” Mina felt a little blush of her own at his words, “thanks, Midori! You’re great too!”

She playfully bumped her shoulder against his, then yelped in faux-outrage when he reached
his hand into the water and splashed some of it at her.

This is a lot of fun! Mina thought, boy, just you wait until after Set’s and mine anniversary…

Two Months, One Week, and Five Days Since Arriving

Izuku

“I betcha that you can’t,” Ochako argued.

“Can too,” Izuku replied, “that can’t be more than, what, four, five hundred kilos?”

“My point exactly,” Ochako teased, “you’re very big and strong and all,” she poked his bicep
for emphasis, “but without your Quirk operating at full power, there is no way you can lift
that.”

The pair stared at a giant boulder, a bit past the boundaries of their camp. The enormous rock
laid in front of what sure looked like the entrance to a cave, and with the sweltering summer
heat, the idea of a cool, dark environment sounded very, very appealing.

“One way to find out,” Izuku grinned.

He summoned the power of One For All – that tiny trickle that he could actually access in
Vacationland (thanks for the new name, Mina), at least – and rubbed his hands together,
preparing to haul the stone aside. Izuku bent down into a squat, moved his hands around the
boulder’s surface for a bit, then eventually found something close enough to a hand-hold.

“Don’t hurt yourself!” Ochako giggled.

“Come on,” Izuku stuck his tongue out at her, “I’ve never hurt myself by going overboard.
Not once.”

“Mhmm,” she nodded, but rolled her eyes all the same, “y’know that you don’t have to try
an’ impress me, right?”

“Well,” Izuku smirked, “that’s not true at all. Half the fun of actually being with you is doing
dumb things to show off.”

“Just half?” Ochako smiled in an exasperated way, “what’s the other half?”
“I’ll show you later,” Izuku implied, “right now, I’ve got something else big and hard to deal
with.”

“Oooh,” Ochako blushed, but continued their teasing back-and-forth all the same, “well,
show me what yer made of, big boy.”

“Can do!”

He sunk his fingers into the gaps in the boulder which served as his hand-holds, and strained
his muscles, trying to pull the stone to his chest at the same time as his thighs burned to lift
the rock. After a moment where he wondered if maybe he couldn’t lift it, the rock shuddered,
then raised into the air under the power of his strength.

Izuku couldn’t exactly hurl the boulder aside casually, but as he triumphantly lifted it free, he
bellowed in triumph all the same, before setting it down to the side with a heavy thud.

“Goddamn,” Ochako breathed, “you did it after all.”

“These aren’t just for show,” Izuku bragged and flexed his bicep, which was a bit sorer than
he’d expected.

“That so?” Ochako spoke huskily, as she stepped closer to him, “lemme be the judge of
that…”

She ran her fingers delicately over his arms, pausing to squeeze at the slab-like planes of his
shoulders, the ridges of his triceps, and the swell of his biceps. When she completed her
investigation, Ochako stepped even closer, and pressed her body against his, chest-to-chest.

We’re getting better at kissing, Izuku thought, as their lips met.

The pair didn’t get too hot and heavy (it’s already far too hot in the late afternoon), but at the
same time, it didn’t take long for their kissing to move from the realm of “smooching” all the
way into “making out”.

Definitely getting better, Izuku reiterated his earlier thoughts.

Where they had previously tended to make out sloppily and passionately, with a bit more
experience under their nonexistent belts, “sloppiness” had been replaced with “sensuality”.
Their hands roamed over each others’ bare torsos (well, mostly-bare, Ochako’s still wearing a
bandeau-type thing) as their tongues glided against each other.

“Mmm,” Ochako hummed happily when Izuku reached down to squeeze her ass hard, the
motion pulling her even tighter against him.

He felt himself starting to get hard, and pushed his hips against her to demonstrate this; Izuku
had finally managed to get past his initial instinct to hide his arousal from her whenever she
noticed it.

“Is that all for me?” Ochako teased, as she reached between them to ghost her fingers over
his loincloth-like ‘pants’, “there’s just so much of it…”
“Is that why,” Izuku punctuated his teasing by kissing her again, “you’ve been so insistent on
sharing?”

“Maaaaybe,” Ochako giggled, “this is an awful lot of dick for li’l ol’ me to handle all by
myself…”

The pair couldn’t help themselves; they broke down into a fit of giggles pretty much as soon
as they started the innuendo.

“Y’know…” Ochako continued, “it’s been a little while since we’ve had some special time
together…”

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed, “it’s been too damn hot to do much of anything.”

“Oh, yeah, for sure,” Ochako didn’t seem insecure at all, rather kind of impatient, “but the
next night it’s a bit cooler out…”

“Yeah?”

“We should definitely spend some time in the love shack,” Ochako laughed at the ridiculous
name, “y’know, just the two of us. Unless you’re plannin’ on invitin’ one of the other
girls…”

Izuku spluttered. He knew that things were certainly leading in the direction of becoming
even more intimate with one of the other girls at some point in the near future (Mina, or
maybe even Momo, or Yui hasn’t exactly been shy about her intentions???), but he had never
even considered that Ochako’s willingness to “share” might extend that far.

“I’m just teasin’ you,” Ochako smooched him quickly, and kept giggling, “geeze, you looked
like you were ‘bout to have a heart attack!”

“You surprised me!” Izuku protested.

“Did I?” she drawled, and ran her finger down his chest.

“You’re a terrible tease,” Izuku jokingly grumbled.

“I dunnnnooo,” she flicked her fingertip against his nipple, which made him ‘eep’ in surprise,
“I think I’m pretty darn good at it!”

“Yeah,” he agreed, “you are. I like it.”

“I know,” she grinned.

“Right, almost forgot,” he recalled the initial purpose of this little expedition, “let’s see
what’s behind Boulder Number One!”

“Ooh, right!”
As it turned out, instead of a nice, cool cave hiding behind the boulder he’d just moved,
Izuku discovered that it had been obscuring… an even larger boulder.

“Well,” he huffed, “fuck.”

Ochako burst into her most intense giggles yet, taking far too much enjoyment from his
frustrated outburst. Izuku couldn’t help but join her in laughing; his disappointment was
easily outweighed by how much he appreciated Ochako’s company.

Despite the failure of their little quest, the pair headed back into camp in high spirits, a
steady, easy conversation flowing between them the entire time.

Two Months, One Week, and Six Days Since Arriving

Ibara

Ibara had a lot of different thoughts on her mind as she made her way back into camp, fresh
from a cleansing soak in the so-called “whirlpool”, the designated area of the nearby stream
that was meant both for bathing and to escape the oppressive heat.

She had wrapped herself in her plain, white robe without even bothering to let herself dry off,
thankful for the way that the slight breeze still sent cool breaths across her skin, even while
she was covered. Part of her truly wanted to compare this environment to Hell, but Ibara
knew that as uncomfortable as the summer was becoming, it was nothing compared to the
flames of damnation.

Where I might reside for eternity, she feared, as I am naught but a creature of Envy, of Pride,
and of Wrath.

Her conversation with Yui the week prior hadn’t exactly been a revelation, but it had
certainly given her a lot to think about. It had not taken her long to realize that she was, in
fact, being unfair to her fellow women; with how absolutely scorching the days had been,
lately, those who were comfortable with that state of dress might have been on to something,
when it came to going topless throughout the day.

Ibara felt some guilt about how she had attacked her friend Setsuna, as well as Setsuna’s…
partner, Ashido. While there was still quite a bit that Ibara found troubling about their
dynamic with the others in their camp, it wasn’t as if “casual flirtation” suddenly became
more offensive when the two women were simply dressing appropriately for the weather.

Ibara knew better, and worse, she knew that she knew better.

Her pastor had always made a point that, while her faith was admirable, her method of
proselytizing may have been somewhat, well, counter-productive. “It is hard to convince
people to accept the love of God,” he had explained, “by reminding them of their sins, and
castigating them for such, even though we are all sinners.”
Religion was a… strange topic, for many people. Ibara also knew this. After the advent of
Quirks, many existing religions had become less popular over time, at times even threatened
with being supplanted by new beliefs based around the existence of Quirks.

Even within her own church, another thing that Ibara knew was that she was one of the more
devoted followers of the Bible. While she did not believe herself to be prejudiced or cruel
about her observations, she suspected that many of her fellow worshippers would have been
more supportive of her classmates, were they standing where she did.

Ibara understood that she’d have to work on being more accepting of her fellow stranded
students, even if their relationships (or is it “relationship”, singular? she wondered)
confused her.

I’ve been too prideful to see that I was the one causing discord and strife, Ibara mused, blind
to the way that I was lashing out because of my own shortcomings, ignorant of how I’ve been
affecting the others.

She had a lot to make amends for, but Ibara wasn’t sure if she deserved their forgiveness.

She very nearly ran into the sole male member of their group as she re-entered the camp;
Izuku Midoriya seemed to be in his own world, his head tucked down against his chest, a
single hand resting against his chin.

“Oh, sorry!” Izuku apologized to her, for some reason, “I wasn’t paying attention!”

“The fault lies with me,” Ibara explained, “it is I who nearly walked into you.”

“No, no,” Izuku brushed aside her admission, “I was busy thinking about stuff, and didn’t
even look where I was going. Anyways! How are you holding up?”

“How so?”

“Well, the heat, for one,” Izuku grinned wryly as he waved his hand around, gesturing at their
surroundings, “but, I mean… you haven’t really been talking to the others too much, lately.
I’m a bit worried.”

Your consideration is as appreciated as it is misplaced, Ibara was, as always, impressed by

how deeply Izuku cared for everyone else.

“That’s because I have been terrible to them,” Ibara admitted, “I cannot take back the words I
have said, and I find myself at a loss for how to say anything better.”

“I’m sure if you apologize, they’ll forgive you!” Izuku met her gaze, and Ibara found herself
lost in the emerald green of his eyes, “I think everyone’s a bit short-tempered, with how da-,”
he cut himself off, “dang hot it’s been.”

“Truly, it has been damn hot,” Ibara felt herself blush at the ‘blasphemy’, but it was a first
step forwards, “but I cannot blame my shortcomings on this alone.”

“Give it a try,” Izuku suggested, “they might surprise you!”

“What were you thinking about, earlier?” Ibara changed the topic.

“Oh, I was trying to think of some way to cool down the camp,” Izuku answered, “building a
roof over the whole thing was one idea, but that’s just going to trap heat inside, my next
thought was trying to dig out a basement, but I don’t have any idea what kind of ground
we’re on top of, so I was thinking I’d head out a bit past the walls, see if I can get some sort
of idea.”

“Would you like my assistance?” Ibara offered, “my Quirk should be of some use with
digging.”

In truth, she wasn’t looking forward to the idea of dirtying herself just after she’d bathed, but
this sounded far too close to “pride” even in her own thoughts.

“No, uh, you just got back from bathing?” Izuku had suddenly turned red, and averted his
gaze from her.

“Indeed,” Ibara answered, “sorry, have I offended you in some way?” she wondered why his
demeanor had suddenly changed.

“No, no, it’s just, um,” Izuku stammered a bit, “you’re kinda… wet?”

What? Ibara was shaken. I did not even realize that I was aroused, let alone that it was
obvious enough for him to tell!

She glanced down at herself in shock, and quickly understood that this wasn’t what Izuku had
meant, at all.

Instead, her white robe clung to her body much more tightly than her usual fashion; while
they had not become transparent enough as to become obscene, her clothes now outlined her
breasts and torso, adhering to her flesh so that her nipples were faintly visible.

She felt herself blushing fiercely, but in that moment, resolved herself to take a step towards
changing, being more accepting of earthly matters.

“Well, it’s very hot out,” Ibara did her best to dismiss her own fears, “I find that the breeze is
more cooling, if I am like this.”

“Makes sense!” Izuku squawked, still facing away from her.

“Izuku,” she put a hand on his shoulder, “I appreciate your respectfulness, but I am not
ashamed of the body that I have been blessed with. I am not indecent; you have no need to
avert your gaze from me.”

When he turned back to face her, she saw his gaze trail down her body briefly, before his eyes
snapped back up to meet her own.

Curious, she thought, I just felt much warmer after that.

“Uh, anyways,” Izuku tried to change the topic, “thanks for the offer and all, but, um, no, I
think I’m good to try this little fool’s errand by myself. Um,” he started another sentence then
trailed off.

“Yes?”

“You don’t have to! I just think, that is, it might be a good idea if you tried talking to the
other girls.”

“I agree,” Ibara sighed, “I have much to repent for, but I would hate to spoil their mood by
continuing to be unsociable, as I have been.”

“You’ve been fine!” Izuku tried to cheer her up, “after all, we’re talking right now!”

“Thank you, Izuku,” Ibara put her other hand on his shoulder, and steeled her nerves, “I
appreciate your counsel. I… I have a request, if you would oblige me?”

“Of course!” Izuku nodded eagerly.

“Could I,” she forced the words from her lips, “hug you?”

“Oh!” Izuku casually wrapped his arms around her, and nearly lifted her off the ground with
his enthusiastic gesture, “of course!”

All too soon, he lowered her back to the ground, and gave her a wide smile, as if to say ‘see!
You can be friends with people after all!’.

“Thank you,” Ibara felt even warmer than she had, “once again.”

“Any time!” Izuku cheerfully announced, “I’ll see you soon, ‘kay?”

“I look forward to it,” Ibara agreed, and the man walked away after giving her a silly little
wave.

As she watched him leave, Ibara couldn’t help but let her gaze linger on the way his shoulder
muscles flexed under his skin, entranced by the casual strength he exuded.

Such a strong, faithful man, she thought, I can think of ways he might serve me…

What? She had no idea where that had come from. No, nononono! Be free of lust! she
slapped her hands against her own cheeks, trying to drive those images from her mind. Out,
idle hands of the devil!

Ibara unconsciously rubbed her thighs together, and as she realized what that meant, turned
around to flee within the camp’s walls, utterly embarrassed by her lack of restraint.

To say nothing of those ideas I just had…

*********************
 *********************

Two Months and Two Weeks Since Arriving

Setsuna

Tonight’s the night! Setsuna thought excitedly.

It almost seemed like Vacationland itself was cooperating with the plans that Mina and her
had made; the night air was quite a bit cooler than the last few days had been, reaching a
reasonable-enough level that seemed prime for getting hot and heavy, rather than just hot and
tired.

Setsuna thought that she could hear the distant rumbling of thunder at times, but that seemed
like a problem for future-Setsuna. Present-Setsuna had much more fun ideas on her mind!

She was kind of getting impatient by that point, if she were honest with herself. Setsuna
respected Mina’s boundaries and timeline and all, but the girl was pent the fuck up, and
actually getting an outlet for this bubbling tension sounded absolutely ideal.

“Hey, gorgeous,” she whispered to Mina, in the middle of their cabin, “when the others go to
bed, y’wanna, you know, sneak out back?”

“To the love shack?” Mina smirked.

Setsuna resisted her urge to break into the chorus of that old song.

“You know it, girl,” instead, she punctuated her statement by ‘stealthily’ palming Mina’s butt,
and gave her a hearty squeeze for emphasis.

“Definitely!” Mina agreed, just as ‘subtle’ as Setsuna herself.

While she waited for everyone else to wander off to bed (Momo’s already asleep, Ibara just
left, and Yui’s fading fast), Setsuna detached one of her ears, and floated it off to another
corner of the cabin, where Izuku and Ochako were quietly talking to each other in her room.

The door’s open and all, Setsuna rationalized, it’s not like I’d be interrupting anything too
spicy.

“…should be soon,” she overheard Ochako saying, “just waitin’ on the last three…”

“Setsuna,” Yui spoiled all her fun, “are you eavesdropping?”

“Nnnnope!” Setsuna lied, as her ear practically snapped back into place, “just maxin’ and
relaxin’, y’know? Had to stretch my ears a bit, yeah?”

Yui just rolled her eyes in response. She was far too used to Setsuna’s antics, which kind of
inspired Setsuna to make sure that said antics became a bit more ridiculous; she always
adored getting different kinds of reactions out of her quiet friend.
“Well, I’m going to bed,” Yui stated, “goodnight.”

“Niiiight,” Setsuna sang, and watched her black-haired friend walk to her room.

Sure, her gaze probably lingered on Yui’s butt more than was strictly “friendly”, but as
Setsuna had already figured out, she was way too wound up to resist that wiggling form of
temptation.

As soon as Yui’s door slid shut, Setsuna sprang into action.

First, she propped the cabin’s front door open.

Next, she detached one of her hands, and left it lingering near said door.

Third, she swooped over to Mina, and hauled the pink girl into her arms, then silenced
Mina’s giggles by pressing their lips together, hard.

Setsuna just barely remembered to close the door behind her as she carried Mina out of the
cabin. Her not-really-girlfriend clung tightly to her, face-to-face, and boob-to-boob. Setsuna
was already getting worked up by the way that their tits mashed against each other (it’s just
fantastic that she’s also down for going topless, Setsuna thought), to say nothing of the
moments when their nipples would touch, which sent sparks shooting into Setsuna’s belly.

Instead of reattaching her hand, Setsuna made sure to float it over, and latched onto Mina’s
ass with a firm grip.

I really dig that she’s got some muscle on her, Setsuna appreciated her girlfriend’s figure
while she carried her, good thing I’m also strong enough to lift her this easy.

Setsuna was kind of curious which one of them might wind up the “top” in their upcoming
liaison; she wasn’t super-experienced with any sort of power dynamics during sex, but she
could definitely see the appeal of being in control or surrendering control to her partner.

She used her detached hand to open the door to the “love shack”, and proceeded inside
without any further delay, kicking it closed behind her.

“You’re eager, huh?” Mina teased.

“God, you know it,” Setsuna confirmed, “I’ve been waiting for this all week!”

“Me too,” Mina kissed her, and their conversation paused for a moment as they made out
messily, with lots of tongue (perfect!), “I’m definitely totes ready for this, by the way.”

Bypassing the bed in the back of the room entirely, Setsuna instead chose to push Mina up
against the wall nearby, as the pair got down to business in a little side alcove.

Setsuna reluctantly released her grip on Mina’s butt to allow the other woman to slide down
to the floor, but it wasn’t like her hands stayed idle for long; Setsuna immediately planted her
hands on Mina’s tits, groping and squeezing her bountiful chest eagerly.
 “Mmm!” Mina groaned her approval, and returned the gesture on Setsuna’s own boobs.

“Fuck, you have incredible tits,” Setsuna practically growled, “so big! So bouncy!”

“Yours are fantastic too!” Mina repaid the compliment, “I love how perky you are!”

Setsuna felt the heat growing in her belly practically reach a boiling point, especially when
Mina sunk her fingers into her chest and really squeezed, with emphasis.

I’ve been patient enough, Setsuna thought, time to really get this started.

She ran her hand down Mina’s belly, then pushed her fingers under the waistband of the other
girl’s bottoms. Mina sucked in a breath in anticipation, as Setsuna quickly found her target,
and immediately ran two of her fingers over Mina’s wet pussy.

As seemed to be a trend with the pair, Mina quickly returned the favor, and shoved her hand
into Setsuna’s shorts, moving her fingers in delicate teasing motions, just barely coming into
contact with Setsuna’s clit.

“More,” Setsuna whined, as she pushed her fingers up, inside Mina’s wet heat.

“Eep,” Mina yelped, “a bit slower!”

They stared into each other’s eyes for a moment, then broke down into a round of giggles, as
they each withdrew their hands temporarily.

“This is the whole ‘never been with a girl’ thing in action, isn’t it?” Setsuna chuckled.

“Yup!” Mina popped the ‘p’, “okay, so, yeah! I like things a bit slow and teasing to start off,
‘kay?”

“I like it fast and hard,” Setsuna heard the edge of arousal in her own voice, “uh, don’t use
more than three fingers to start off, but yeah, go wild on me, babe.”

“You got it!” Mina kissed her quickly, and they both reached out to resume their briefly-
interrupted activities.

They were interrupted by the cabin door flying open hard enough to bang against the wall.

Chapter End Notes

Things are starting to ~escalate~

Cliffhangers are an addiction! I wonder who might have just opened the door to the love
shack? :^)
Next chapter brings a bit of a climax to that particular mystery, no need to worry that
things will be drawn out for too long ;^)

Let me know what you thought of this chapter! I appreciate all the feedback I get, and I
love seeing what people are hoping for/expecting to happen!
 Four Faces
Chapter Summary

Mina and Setsuna meet their unexpected visitors

Chapter Notes

This chapter begins right where the previous one left off!

Also, it's like, 90% sex scene.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Right After the Door Opened

Mina

Mina’s heart leapt into her throat, and she came very close to dropping into a combat stance
and spraying what acid she could manage in the direction of the door. Luckily, the sounds of
giggling, familiar voices silenced her hero instincts, and instead, she and Setsuna glanced at
each other, and both remained motionless.

“Wait, Deku, the sign,” Ochako spoke.

“Oh, right,” Izuku said, and there was a clattering sound, before the door swung shut just as
dramatically as it had opened.

From her position with her back against the wall, Mina saw Izuku carry Ochako into the love
shack, clearly having resumed their previous activities despite the brief interruption. As they
made their way inside, the two of them were clearly in their own world; they didn’t even
come close to noticing the pair who were already occupying the room.

Mina heard a weird little sound, and Setsuna’s head swiveled around in place as she detached
it from the rest of her. The sight had, admittedly, been absolutely terrifying the first time
Mina had seen it, but by that point she was pretty much used to her not-quite-girlfriend’s
unconventional anatomy.

In the middle of the room, Izuku turned around to fall onto his back right onto the bed, with
Ochako still on top of them. The second pair were deep in the middle of a make-out session,
their eyes closed, and their tongues obviously busy with each other. Ochako made a satisfied
humming sound when Izuku reached down to grab her butt, and when the two finally
separated, she started to kiss down his bare chest, crawling down the bed on her knees as she
lowered herself between his legs.

“Um,” Mina spoke, and the pair on the bed froze up, their eyes going wider than she’d ever
seen before.

“Eek!” Ochako cried, and slapped her hands against her face in surprise. Immediately, she
started to float off the ground, as she activated her own Quirk on herself.

“Don’t stop on our account,” Setsuna teased, “it looked like things were just getting good!”

“W-w-w-w-what are you doing here!?” Izuku stammered out, apparently surprised enough
that his old habits made a return.

It’s honestly kind of endearing, in a super dorky way, Mina thought, but I definitely prefer the
more confident version of Midori.

“Well, it’s the love shack,” Setsuna answered, “what do you think?”

“Set,” Mina whined, “you forgot to flip the sign over.”

“Aw, fuck,” Setsuna’s head swivelled back around to its proper position and reattached to her
neck with a soft pop, “I knew I was forgetting something!”

“We did get here first, though,” Mina continued to complain, a bit frustrated at the
interruption to her and Setsuna’s night, “just saying.”

“Sorry!” Ochako cried from midair, “we didn’t realize…”

“Um,” Izuku muttered, “yeah, sorry! I guess we’ll go back to the main cabin, you two, uh,
have fun!”

“Hmm,” Setsuna hummed, “hold that thought for a sec, would you?”

“Set?” Mina wondered what she had in mind.

“Do they have to leave?” Setsuna whispered to her, “I’m sure they were looking forward to a
nice night, where it’s cool enough out to actually get busy, right?”

“Well, yeah,” Mina agreed, “but, um… what are you even thinking?”

“We can have our fun,” Setsuna smirked, “they can have their fun, it’s not like I wanna
cockblock them any more than I want to get… uh?”

“Pussy prevented?” Mina suggested an alternate phrase.

“Clam jammed?” Setsuna’s idea was way better.

There was a thud from the middle of the room, as Ochako fell back to earth.
“What’re you two whispering about?” Ochako asked, “c’mon, Deku, this is embarassin’
enough already.”

“Don’t get embarrassed!” Mina called out, “Setsuna, um, has a bit of an idea that we all
might be happy with?”

“We’re all friends here, right?” Setsuna explained, “I don’t know about you two, but I’m not
exactly shy, I don’t mind if you guys have your fun, and I continue where I left off with my
girl here.”

Mina felt a bit of a flutter at the phrase ‘my girl’, but put that particular thought aside for a
less confusing situation.

“Umm,” Ochako rubbed her face with both hands, but remembered to keep her pinkies
extended that time, “I don’t think I’m really ready to have an orgy?”

Izuku made a spluttering noise of surprise at the phrase, and Mina couldn’t help but giggle.

“Yeah, definitely not an orgy,” Setsuna reluctantly released Mina as she turned around to face
the other two, “it’d be more of a ‘foursome,’ anyways, but yeah, that’s not what I’m
suggesting. I’m thinking more like ‘two couples in the same room’, you know?”

“Oh!” Ochako blushed, “welllll, umm, if everyone else is cool with it…”

“Ehh?” Izuku made another surprised noise, “I d-don’t want… isn’t that weird, for you two?”

“Oh man,” Mina weighed in, “I am all kinds of game for that, if you’re down.”

“Same here,” Setsuna practically sang, “up to you, Greenie.”

Ochako surprised Mina with the boldness she displayed at that moment: she crawled over on
her hands and knees towards Izuku, until she practically begged in front of him, knelt on the
floor in front of the bed, with her hands on his thighs.

“I’m comfortable if you are,” Ochako practically cooed, “we’ve been waitin’ an awful long
time for a night this nice, who knows when it’s gonna be this pleasant again next…”

“Okay,” Izuku answered after a brief delay, “uh, I guess, yeah? Have fun, you two.”

Any further conversation came to an end when Ochako crawled back up him to kiss him
again, and similarly, Setsuna spun back around and pressed Mina into the wall all over again.

Ooh, Mina thought, this is turning out to be unexpectedly exciting!

*********************

Izuku

Izuku wasn’t quite sure about this whole “sharing the room” idea, but when Ochako was
peppering kisses against him eagerly, he found it way too difficult to come up with any
arguments against the plan.

“I’m gonna see it eventually,” he recalled Mina’s teasing words from the last week, and
started to wonder if Ochako might have been extra-enthusiastic about this idea for her own
reasons.

This might be almost like a bit of a trial run with Mina and Setsuna, he figured, without
actually, um, doing anything with them.

Right?

Right.

Ochako resumed where she’d left off before, knee-walking down to the end of the bed until
she was crouched between his legs once again. Izuku nervously glanced over to the side, but
his fears about the other two women watching him like a hawk were put aside by the much
more interesting sight of the pair kissing each other vigorously.

His gaze snapped back to Ochako when he felt her fingertips teasing along his lower belly,
just above the waist of his shorts.

“You’re awful overdressed, I think,” Ochako teased, and she slowly, almost tortuously started
to peel the clothing down, “why don’t I help you out with that?”

Izuku wanted to reply, to say something smooth and clever, but all he could muster up was a
series of eager nods. He lifted his hips off the mattress, and sure enough, Ochako pulled his
shorts off with one smooth motion.

He’d been almost throbbing-hard just a short while before she undressed him (when he and
Ochako were in the middle of a passionate make-out), which meant that, thanks to the
previous activities and their resumed foreplay, there was too much heft lingering in his cock
for it to truly be called “soft” in that moment.

This state resulted in his cock flopping freely when Ochako pulled his pants off, and it landed
heavily against his own thigh, almost coming close to smacking into Ochako’s face from the
motion.

“Oh, wow,” Ochako said quietly under her breath, then she slowly, agonizingly moved her
face a bit closer, "I'm impressed every time..."

Izuku sucked in a gasped breath when her tongue delicately extended to trace along the top of
his shaft, and he felt himself rapidly becoming fully hard from that bit of stimulation alone.
Of course, the visual stimulation he got from watching her perform this act on him was very
nearly as arousing as the more tactile sensations were.

Ochako had made it very clear to Izuku that this was something she wanted to try the next
time they had some one-on-one quality time, but he hadn’t really been expecting her to go
through with it when they kind of had an audience.
Well, I wasn’t expecting us to go through with much of anything with an audience, he thought.
Izuku almost felt as if he should have been more nervous about this than he actually
experienced, and he wondered if this might have been some kind of newfound confidence.

“Holy shit, Midori,” Mina spoke, and her voice sounded thick, like she was close to slurring
her words, “you’re packing heat!”

“Lemme see!” Setsuna added in, and Izuku still didn’t feel the spike of nerves that he’d been
waiting for, “oh, wow. Jesus, I’m not going to be able to call you ‘Green Bean’ now, that’s
like… a whole-ass cucumber.”

“Ehehe?” Izuku giggled nervously, not sure how else to respond to this sort of statement.
When he glanced back at the other two people in the room, he forgot how to speak entirely;
Mina had one of her legs raised up high enough that it was practically wrapped around
Setsuna’s shoulders instead of her back, and the green-haired woman obviously had her hand
between her pink partner’s legs.

“I think they like the show, Deku,” Ochako added in, and Izuku looked back to her just in
time to watch her wrap her lips around the head of his cock. Her cheeks dented inwards as
she started to suck, and the sensation he felt was nearly indescribable.

Ochako’s hands both wrapped around his shaft near the base, and she started to slowly glide
her combined grip up and down, keeping the rest of him locked into place with the suction of
her mouth. When she pulled her head back, she planted a big, wet smooch against the end of
his dick, and once again, the sight of it alone was enough to make Izuku twitch in her hands.

“Does that feel good?” Ochako asked, her voice husky.

“It feels fantastic,” Izuku answered honestly.

She smiled happily, then lowered her head and started to suck on the head of his cock once
again, her hands moving a little bit faster around the rest of his length.

“’Chako, babe,” Mina spoke up, “do you… you want some tips?”

“God, yes,” Ochako pulled off with an audible pop, a bright blush on her cheeks, “I’m tryin’
my best, but I’ve got no idea what I’m doin’.”

“I still liked it,” Izuku protested, “a lot.”

He saw a rush of motion out of the corner of his eye, and was absolutely shocked to see Mina
plop onto the end of the bed, casually lying on her side as if she wasn’t watching Ochako
give him a blowjob. His brief look at Mina made it obvious that her and Setsuna hadn’t been
idle, either; she was entirely nude, and Izuku thought he could make out a slight hickey at the
top of one of her collarbones.

“’Kay, so,” Mina chirped, far too comfortable with the situation, “you’ll wanna move your
head in time with your hands, okay? You’re new to this, right?”

“First time,” Ochako confessed.

“Aww,” Setsuna teased, as she crossed the room and flopped down on to the bed behind
Mina, “I actually feel special that I get to watch this.”

“Be nice,” Mina joked.

“I’m being serious!” Setsuna waved her hands around, flustered, “you two are both really,
really fucking cute, I’m already stoked enough I get to watch you fooling around and stuff,
but it’s actually kind of neat that we get to give you two babes some tips.”

“Right, tips!” Mina giggled, “speaking of which, it’s good that you’re working the head and
all, but you might wanna mix things up a bit, he might get too sensitive if that’s all you focus
on.”

“Okay!” Ochako cheered herself on, then bent down to her task once again, except this time,
her head bobbed up and down, synchronized with the way she moved her hands.

Izuku had to admit that it already felt even more incredible than the beginning of her blowjob
had.

“God,” Setsuna muttered, “she’s got both hands and her mouth on him, and there’s still room
to spare.”

“Right?” Mina agreed, “we weren’t teasing ya, Midori, you’ve seriously got a lot to be proud
of down there.”

“Thanks?” Izuku had less than no idea how to handle this kind of compliment.

Setsuna muttered something that sure sounded like “that thing’s going to break me in fucking
half”, but Izuku chose to ignore any possibilities that statement might have raised; it seemed
awfully rude to think about someone else while he was getting head from his not-quite-
girlfriend, after all.

Ochako seemed to be emboldened by their audience, and after taking a breath through her
nose, pushed her head down further than she’d attempted before. She got most of the way
towards the half-way point of Izuku’s cock before she stopped, and pulled back quickly,
coughing slightly.

“You okay?” Izuku asked, concerned.

“Oh, I’m great,” Ochako slurred, “how’re you likin’ that? I can’t go very deep yet…”

“Give it time, girl!” Mina reassured her, “Midori’s got an awful lot of dick to handle, you’re
gonna have to work up to that monster.”

“I can totally handle it,” Ochako protested, and Izuku noticed that she had a competitive note
in her voice.

I’m not sure whether I should be excited or terrified. Both, maybe?

“I bet you can take like, three-quarters of it,” Mina replied, “but that’s impressive enough!”
“Seriously,” Setsuna muttered, “I don’t think I could take that beast.”

“You bet, hey?” Ochako turned to face Mina, and there was definitely a competitive gleam in
her eye now, “I’ll take that bet.”

Without any further delay, she stood up from the bed, and shuffled out of her own shorts.
Izuku found the sight just as incredible as the first time he’d seen her naked: Ochako was all
soft curves, with pillowy breasts and a big, amazing butt. While she definitely wasn’t
“chubby” by any definition, there was a gentle curve to her belly that hid the strong muscles
Izuku knew she had, a bit of a jiggle to her thighs which only emphasized the powerful lines
of her legs.

Ochako was absolutely perfect, in Izuku’s opinion.

As soon as she was fully nude, she hopped back onto the bed, and quickly made her way up
Izuku’s body. He couldn’t help but reach out to palm her breasts as she got closer to him,
which made her smirk in a self-satisfied sort of way.

Without needing to speak, she moved so that her pelvis hovered above his own, then reached
between his legs to grip his hard cock again. She lined him up carefully, and they both hissed
in a breath when his head brushed up against her pussy. Somehow, Izuku could tell that she
was already soaking wet.

He groaned in pleasure as the tip of his cock breached her pussy lips, and then started to slide
slowly, inch-by-inch, deeper inside her. She felt incredible around him – it really has been too
long already, he thought – and from the way that her mouth hung open and her eyes glazed
over a bit, Izuku hoped that it felt just as good for her.

After a few moments of slowly lowering herself, Ochako’s plush ass came to rest against his
thighs, and he was all the way inside.

“Holy shit,” Mina gasped, “you really can take it all.”

“I told ya,” Ochako bragged, then she started to slowly move her hips. Her first movements
were cautious and back and forth, but before long, she was bouncing on top of him, her hips
smacking into his own with a steady slap, slap, slap sound.

“Woo!” Mina cheered, and Izuku heard a much louder smack echo through the room, “ride
‘em, cowgirl!”

“Ungh,” Ochako moaned, and Izuku felt her clench around him.

“Yeah?” he asked her, realizing how she’d reacted to Mina’s unprompted spank.

“Yeah…” she confirmed.

Ochako bent down to kiss him, and for a while, Izuku honestly forgot that there was anyone
else in the room. He was overwhelmed by sensations; her tight pussy around his dick, her soft
breasts crushed against his chest, her tongue delicately tracing against his own.
“You’re getting way too cocky,” he heard Setsuna say, and then Mina gasped.

When Ochako separated from their kiss, she planted both of her hands (pinkies extended) on
his chest, then started to ride him even more vigorously. Her breasts swayed enticingly, and
Izuku propped himself up on his elbows to crane his face towards them.

As he moved, his sight happened to fall on the other two women in the room, and the display
that he witnessed sent a pleasurable shock down his spine. Setsuna had pulled Mina upright,
and the pair stood in front of the end of the bed, with Setsuna’s hand planted firmly between
Mina’s legs. Izuku caught a flash of even pinker-than-the-rest-of-her flesh as Setsuna’s
fingers moved to spread Mina’s pussy wide open.

“Holy shit,” Izuku breathed out, before he remembered what he was doing, and turned his
gaze back to Ochako’s boobs.

“What’re they doin’?” Ochako gasped.

“Um,” Izuku answered, “Setsuna’s, uh, playing with Mina.”

“God,” Ochako breathed out, and came back down on him with a solid smack, “gimme a sec,
‘kay?”

When she lifted up, she lifted all the way up, rising off of his cock entirely. Ochako swung
her leg off of Izuku’s hips, then turned around so that she was facing away from him.

“I wanna watch too,” Ochako turned over her shoulder to speak to him, “so it’s your turn to
take over, mister.”

Immediately understanding what she meant, he practically leapt to his knees, shuffling into
position behind her. They’d only tried doggy-style once before, but Izuku thought that he had
the hang of it well enough to fulfill her request, and he was hardly going to complain about
the opportunity to fill his hands with her big, round butt.

Izuku slid back inside her, and after giving Ochako a moment to adjust to the new position,
he started to pump his hips back and forth. He swore that he could reach deeper inside her
from this angle, and every time one of his thrusts bottomed out inside her, she made a happy
little gasping noise.

He also understood why she wanted to watch the other two. It was an incredibly erotic sight,
Mina and Setsuna intertwined with one another, the greenette’s fingers steadily pumping in
and out of the pinkette.

“Oh, you two want a show too?” Setsuna smirked from over Mina’s shoulder, “check this out.
Babe, I’m gonna do something a bit different with my hand, alright?”

“Mhmm!” Mina lazily moaned her agreement.

With a flourish, Setsuna demonstrated what she had in mind: she detached one of her hands
at the wrist, and repositioned her hand in front of her own pelvis.
“Bend over, gorgeous,” Setsuna emphasized her demand with a healthy spank to Mina’s butt.
In turn, Mina just giggled, and then happily did so, showing off her flexibility as she casually
reached down to grab her own ankles.

Mina's and Ochako’s faces were just inches apart, and Izuku swore that the two women stared
each other down with a fiery glint in their eyes.

Not that he was idle while he watched what Setsuna was doing; Izuku kept giving slow,
almost casual thrusts to Ochako, and the image of her ass jiggling with every impact was a
sight that he hoped he'd never, ever forget.

“I figure,” Setsuna explained, “I can get a bit more power like this.”

She punctuated this statement by thrusting her own hips forward, using the force of her
motion to drive her fingers back inside Mina.

“Oh, god!” Mina groaned.

“What?” Ochako teased, “you talk a big game, and you can’t even handle Set’s fingers?”

She turned over her shoulder to stare at Izuku, and her eyes were halfway glazed over with
lust, half-sparkling with intensity.

“Deku,” Ochako demanded, “fuck me hard.”

Well, if you insist!

Izuku immediately started to pump his hips as forcefully as he thought she could handle,
which made Ochako ripple and moan with every single thrust. On impulse, he brought his
hands down on her ass sharply, and gave her a solid spank on each cheek. This actually made
her scream with pleasure, and he felt her pussy get even tighter around him, somehow.

She's close... he thought.

“You like it a bit rough, huh?” Mina teased this time, “I wonder…”

He saw Mina reach out and tweak one of Ochako’s nipples, and sure enough, the brunette let
loose a long, shuddering moan, then collapsed forward onto her elbows. Izuku’s cock sprang
loose from her, but he knew that she’d need at least a few minutes to recover from her
climax.

“No fair…” Ochako whined, but she didn’t sound unhappy in the slightest.

“Fair’s fair, babe,” Setsuna interjected with a smirk, and then she must have done something
with her fingers, because Mina suddenly threw her head back with her mouth hanging open.

“Oh gawwwwd,” Mina cried, and Izuku watched in awe as Mina quivered and shook with
her own orgasm, before similarly sliding away from her partner to slump against the bed.

Izuku met Setsuna’s eyes, and she gave him a big, toothy grin.
“I’ll show you how to do that some other time,” Setsuna giggled to herself.

“Sounds, um, fun!” Izuku sat back on the bed, still a bit surprised that this whole unexpected
scenario had been so easy to navigate.

“Looks like we did a good job with our girls,” Setsuna evaluated, “team green!”

She gave him a high five, and it took Izuku a moment to realize that she’d just performed the
gesture with the same hand that she’d been doing stuff to Mina with.

“I just need a minute,” Ochako muttered, as she clambered back onto the bed and laid on her
side.

“Yeah, same,” Mina huffed, and repeated her gesture.

“Hmm,” Setsuna flopped down onto the bed beside Izuku, and he wasn’t sure if he should
shy away from her or not, “we’ve got some time to kill, eh, Greenie?” she smirked
dangerously with her next words: “wanna make out?”

Izuku stammered some sort of response, and looked down to Ochako, who just shrugged
contentedly.

“Go for it, Deku,” Ochako murmured.

“Don’t worry,” Setsuna explained, “I don’t wanna do much else other than kissing and stuff,
but, hey, why not?”

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed, “why not?”

Setsuna attacked his lips immediately.

Izuku may not have had the most experience with girls, but he could tell that it seemed like
every girl he’d kissed so far had their own approach: Ochako liked to use a lot of tongue;
Momo preferred small, quick kisses only using their lips; while it appeared that Setsuna was
practically trying to devour him. She used a lot of teeth and tongue, alternating between
nipping at his lips or brushing the tip of her tongue against his.

His hand floated uncertainly in the air as Setsuna wriggled a bit closer against his side and
pulled his arm over herself.

“Mmf,” Setsuna mumbled, “here.”

She reached down to grab the aforementioned hand, and re-positioned his arm (that he still
had awkwardly half-raised) so that his hand was planted directly on her butt.

“Might as well touch some booty in a make-out session,” Setsuna grinned, and then started
kissing him again.

Izuku decided that this was no time to start feeling uncertain about himself, and gave her butt
a firm squeeze. Setsuna was one of the more toned women on the island; her heroism training
was clearly evident in how her abs stood out from her belly, and her biceps, though
comparatively small, were well-defined. These benefits seemed to extend to her lower body.
Her butt was firm and solid, yet it also had a really pleasant layer of springiness on top of her
muscles.

“Dang,” Mina spoke up, “I think I’m done with my break, watching you two go at it like
that.”

“Already?” Setsuna smirked, and rolled on to her back as she separated from Izuku, “well,
get in here! It’s my turn!”

Instead of leaping up to the top of the bed to start kissing Setsuna, Mina instead chose to start
kissing up Setsuna’s legs, and paid extra attention to her thighs. Izuku couldn’t even stifle the
gasp that he made when, without warning, Mina reached up to practically tear Setsuna’s
shorts off, revealing her to all three other people in the room. Setsuna was practically
glistening, she was so wet.

“Goddamn,” Mina breathed, “you look good enough to eat, babe. I think I might just do
that!”

Sure enough, Mina’s head descended between Setsuna’s thighs, and soon after, Izuku heard
loud, enthusiastic licking sounds as the pinkette went down on her partner.

“I wasn’t done either!” Ochako wasn’t going to be left behind, “Deku, spread your legs open
a bit, kay?”

Izuku did so, which caused the outsides of his and Setsuna’s legs to rub against each other.
He found that the touches of her skin against his somehow made the whole situation way
more electrifying, even though they hadn’t done anything super intimate to one another yet.

As soon as she was in position, Ochako started doing her best to try and swallow as much of
his cock as she could; her head bobbed back and forth in time with her hands, but her own
enthusiasm interfered with the newly-learned skills she was trying to show off.

She stroked him so eagerly that, at times, his cock would slip out of her mouth. Izuku was
hardly going to complain about this, especially considering that she’d take these impromptu
opportunities to plant wet, sloppy kisses against the underside of his cock. Ochako, however,
almost seemed to be getting frustrated with herself. She huffed out a breath when, at one
point, she attempted to wrap her lips around Izuku’s cock, only to mis-time one of her strokes
and wind up slipping him free from her own lips.

“Hey, unf,” Setsuna asked, amidst her own little moans and gasps, “want me to – fuck,
goddamn – hold him steady for you?”

Ochako took a minute to ponder the offer.

“Yeah,” she agreed.

Izuku felt a tension in the room appear, grow, and then snap all of a sudden, as Setsuna’s arm
slowly extended to reach down his abdomen. When her long fingers delicately (yet firmly)
wrapped around the base of his cock, she followed through on her words: instead of stroking
up and down, her hand stayed stationary, keeping his dick in place so that Ochako’s
enthusiastic motions didn’t become a problem for herself.

“I’ll help!” Mina’s cheerful voice was only slightly muffled by Setsuna’s thighs, and just as
quickly, a pink hand snaked up between his legs to wrap around Setsuna’s. It was almost like
the two women were holding hands with each other, rather than touching him, but the
additional stimulation was still incredible.

"Look," Setsuna gasped, "four hands, and there's still more..."

Mina made an enthusiastic noise from between Setsuna's legs in response.

“Oh, god,” Izuku moaned, “’Chako, I’m not gonna last much longer…”

“What’s that, Deku?” Ochako popped free from his cock, “tell me…”

“’Chako…”

“Tell me what’s gonna happen, Deku,” Ochako demanded, “tell me what I’m gonna make
you do.”

“Ochako!” Izuku cried out, “I’m gonna cum!”

She moved up a bit higher, and started to jerk him off even faster, aiming his cock towards
her tits. After just a few pumps, Izuku felt a lightning bolt of pleasure shoot through his
spine, and his hips bucked up as he unleashed a powerful orgasm.

Several long ropes of his cum erupted all over Ochako’s chest, splattering her tits in white.

“Fuck,” Setsuna breathed beside him, “fuck, fuckfuckFUCK!”

Izuku was dimly aware of the way her legs kicked out and thrashed at the end of the bed, and
he realized – through a pleasurable, foggy haze – that Setsuna had apparently found the sight
of him cumming all over Ochako’s boobs arousing enough that it had set off her own orgasm.

“Goddamn,” Mina pulled back, and sat at the end of the bed. Izuku could plainly see the
moisture glistening all over her face, “I think you won that race, ‘Chako.”

“We were racin’?” Ochako giggled, as she turned to flop over on her back, “but, sure, I’ll
take the win.”

Mina crawled up on the other side of the bed and snuggled into Setsuna’s side.

“That was, wow, a lot of fun!” Setsuna reviewed, “we’ll all have to do that again some time!”

What have I got myself into? Izuku wondered.

 Something… pretty damn great, by the looks of it.

Chapter End Notes

( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)

The next chapter is going to return to more fluff/cute/flirty moments as a focus, but I
thought that it made more sense to leave this particular scene as a stand-alone.

I'd love to hear your thoughts about how this went - it's the longest sex scene I've ever
written, and I'm hoping that it came across as kind of "awkward and stumbly, but fun"
the way I meant it to!

I'm also not really counting this particular dynamic as a proper "foursome", hence why
it's not in the tags yet! I'm going to add tags for specific scenes/kinks as they're featured,
so if there's something in particular that you're hoping for, don't lose hope just because it
isn't in there yet!

Hope you enjoyed!

 Ark
Chapter Summary

There's changes brewing on the horizon as the rain shows up

Chapter Notes

Another fluffy/character-focused chapter!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Two Months, Two Weeks, and Two Days Since Arriving

Momo

Momo sprawled out in the shade, on top of a “beach chair” that Izuku had helpfully
assembled for her. In truth, it was little more than a couple slabs of wood angled roughly the
correct way, but Momo was grateful for it all the same.

The heat during the day was becoming utterly unbearable, and what’s worse, she was
beginning to find that her Quirk was even less cooperative than when they’d first arrived in
“Vacationland” (as Mina called it). The nights had been somewhat more tolerable, but –
presuming this place followed any sort of meteorological principles – this meant that rain
storms were almost certainly on the horizon.

“Hey,” Ochako spoke in greeting, as she made her way over to the second chair opposite
Momo’s and flopped down into it, “how’re you holding up?”

“I fear,” Momo answered, “I may be dying.”

The pair of women giggled with each other; the heat may have been uncomfortable, but their
straits were certainly not that dire.

“I’m just glad that you two got that water pump set up last week,” Ochako rolled onto her
side, so that she reclined on one elbow, “I don’t know how he does it.”

“Does what?”

“Keeps tryin’ to be helpful,” Ochako gestured vaguely, “even with all this hot going on.”
“I imagine the heat has been especially frustrating for you,” Momo teased, “it must have put
a stop to your nightly activities…”

“Momo!” Ochako smirked, “was that a reference to sex? Look at you!”

“I am a changed woman,” Momo sighed dramatically, “the heat has melted away all my
inhibitions.”

“Not all of them,” it was Ochako’s turn to tease, “you still aren’t goin’ topless, after all.”

“I suppose not,” Momo shrugged, “it’s not like I’m wearing much of anything, even so.”

It was true enough: while Ochako had joined Mina and Setsuna’s ranks the day before by
choosing to forego upper body apparel, Momo’s own “bikini” was hardly anything that she’d
be convinced to wear in public back in the real world, just two thin squares of fabric and a
couple strings to hold it on.

Then again, my hero costume is almost as revealing as this…

“And from what I’ve heard from Deku,” Ochako kept teasing, “it doesn’t sound like things
have been movin’ along too fast there, either.”

“Well,” Momo hummed in thought, “it’s not as if I’m unwilling…”

They broke into a new round of giggles, more out of a way to dispel any potential
awkwardness than anything else.

“Do you ever think it’s strange,” Momo wondered, “that you find yourself talking to other
women about their relationships with your boyfriend?”

“Well, we aren’t officially official yet,” Ochako argued, “so Deku’s not my boyfriend,
technically.”

Momo stared at her impassively for a few moments.

“Right,” she rolled her eyes, “I’m quite certain that the label makes a difference for you two.
Mhmm, definitely.”

“The heat must be removin’ your inhibitions,” Ochako smiled, “if it’s actually got you usin’
sarcasm!”

“I was serious, though,” Momo circled back to the previous topic, “is that still… acceptable,
for you? You haven’t had any doubts, or thought about changing your boundaries?”

“Honestly, nah,” Ochako shrugged easily, “I mean, I had a few moments where I wondered if
it was the right call, or if I was divin’ in to the deep end on a new realization about myself,
but when it’s been put to the test so far, I haven’t felt jealous at all. It’s kind of nice, actually.”

“Oh?” Momo smirked this time, “it’s been ‘put to the test’, has it?”
“Um,” Ochako managed to blush through the existing red flush on her face, the one that
could be explained away by the daytime heat, “well… I might’ve watched him n’ Set make
out a little bit…”

“Do tell,” Momo found that she was genuinely curious how this could have come to pass.

“It wasn’t like I was spying or anything!” Ochako clarified, “and, uh, promise not to tell
anyone else about this, ‘kay?”

“My lips are sealed,” Momo’s curiosity was reaching new heights.

“The other night,” Ochako explained in a hushed tone, “me an’ Deku went for some alone
time, if you know what I mean? Well, Set an’ Mina were already in there, and turns out that
they’re not shy about bein’ watched…”

“Oh, my.” Momo felt a heat rising in her own cheeks that couldn’t be explained by the
climate. “Wait, that sounds like a bit more than ‘watching’, from what you alluded to…”

“Yeah, it got a little bit more intense than watchin’,” Ochako muttered, “anyways, my point
is, seeing it happen in front of me definitely didn’t make me feel jealous. Nope.”

“What did it make you feel?” Momo teased.

“Um,” Ochako brought her hands to her face, and took a few moments to answer, “honestly, a
little turned on?”

“Goodness,” Momo absent-mindedly fanned her face, “in that case, it definitely sounds as if
a polyamorous relationship was the right call for you.”

“Yeah,” Ochako agreed, “I’m thinkin’ so. But enough about me! Why aren’t you makin’ a
move yet?”

“Pardon?”

“With Deku,” Ochako leaned further onto her side, almost whispering across to Momo, “you
said you ‘aren’t unwilling’, right? Sooooo… why not take things a bit further? Wait, how far
is ‘a bit further’ for you two, anyways?”

“Well, we’ve kissed,” Momo felt herself starting to stumble over her words, “but you knew
that already.”

“Mhmm,” Ochako agreed, “that was like, a week ago.”

“Yes,” Momo explained, “and we’ve kissed a couple more times since.”

“With tongue?”

“Ehh?”

“Like,” Ochako smiled goofily, “proper makin’ out, or just smoochin’?”

“I suppose it would be called ‘smooching’,” Momo clarified, “I’m not… I’m not sure what to
do next.”

“How do you mean?” Ochako wondered.

“I’m not experienced in these matters,” Momo admitted, “that is, at all. My exposure to these
subjects is limited to the sex-ed classes we took, and the, um, literature that I tend to favor.”

“Okay, buuuuut,” Ochako prodded, “surely you’ve got an idea what comes after kissing,
right?”

“In the books I’ve read,” Momo sighed, “it usually involves a lot of ‘smoldering gazes’, torn
clothing, and then being ‘thrown down on the bed and ravished’. They’re awfully unclear on
the details of what said ‘ravishing’ entails…”

They broke into a whole new round of giggles, which quickly escalated into outright laughter.

“I don’t know if Deku’s really much of the ‘ravishing’ type,” Ochako snorted, “well…
maybe, once he gets goin’. Anyways, as a word of advice, if you want things to get movin’
along? Well, you might have to be the one to give him a bit of a push.”

“I worry that he does not desire to go further,” Momo admitted.

Ochako gave her a blank, unimpressed look.

“What?” she wondered what was so ridiculous about her statement.

“Momo, you… ugh,” Ochako sighed in exasperation, “have you seen yourself? Anybody
would be willing to go further for you!”

“I mean,” Momo was confused, “I know I’m not un-attractive, but I am hardly that striking.”

“Momo,” Ochako got up from her seat, and crossed the distance between them, then reached
out and clasped her hands to Momo’s face, “Mo-mo. Are you listening to the words comin’
out of your mouth?”

“Yeth?” Momo’s voice came out with a lisp, thanks to the way Ochako was smushing her
cheeks, “I’m nothing thpecial!”

“Girl,” Ochako threw her head back and groaned, “you are literally a goddess. What even are
you talking about?”

“No, don’t be silly,” Momo argued, as Ochako released her face, “I’m too tall to be ladylike
or cute, too muscular to be delicate, but not well-built enough to be powerful, you know?”

Ochako didn’t reply, just waved her hands at Momo’s body, her face an expression of utter
bewilderment.

“Yes, that’s what I’m talking about?” Momo was also increasingly vexed, “I am certainly
curvaceous, but it is not the way that, say, you or Mina are, it’s simply that I am a large-
framed woman in general.”

“Ssh,” Ochako reached out to plant her finger against Momo’s lips, “I swear to god, I am
about fifteen seconds away from stranglin’ ya right now. You. Are. Being. Ridiculous!”

“Mno MI’m mnot,” Momo tried to argue past Ochako’s digit.

“Okay, look, this isn’t even me bein’ insecure about myself,” Ochako sighed, and brought her
other hand up to knead at the spot between her eyebrows, “I like my body, I think that it’s
pretty nice, actually! But you, Miss Yaoyorozu, are fucking spectacular.”

“Then why have I never been flirted with?” Momo wondered, “I don’t mean, say, Kaminari
or Mineta, I mean real flirting.”

“Well, I mean, you’ve always had a thing for the strong, silent types, right?”

“That is hardly an uncommon archetype,” Momo argued. Even if Izuku doesn’t exactly fit the
“silent” mold… it’s actually pretty endearing how he can get on a roll when he gets excited.
“I’m sure lots of women go for those sorts of men!”

“And you prefer respectful, nice men, hopefully?”

“Of course,” Momo nodded, “I have excellent taste, as we both agree.”

“In that case,” Ochako dropped her hands to the top of Momo’s chest, “what are you
expectin’!? That Deku’s gonna be all ‘hey, gorgeous, great tits, mind if I have a squeeze’!?”

To emphasize the ridiculousness of her statement, Ochako enacted the gesture. Granted, her
hands weren’t on Momo’s breasts, but they weren’t far off, either.

“Ahn!” Momo gasped at the contact, and they both stared at each other in surprise.

The two women broke into an even more intense bout of laughter, as if they just realized the
circumstances which they found each other sharing.

“Okay, you get my point, right?” Ochako wiped a tear of laughter from her eye, “Deku’s
probably utterly terrified of pushing you further than you wanna go, I know he sure was with
me! So, if you want him, you need to go get our man.”

“Isn’t the expression ‘your man’?” Momo wondered.

“Shush! Not important right now!” Ochako blushed all over again, “I swear, the two of you
can both be utterly impossible sometimes, ugh! I’m this close,” she held her thumb and
forefinger a tiny fraction apart, “to throwin’ both of you in the love shack, lockin’ the door,
and not lettin’ you out until you’ve got over yourselves!”

“I suppose that would be a case of ‘thrown to the bed and ravished’ by proxy, hmm?” Momo
tried to retain a serious expression for as long as she could, but her lip started quivering with
restrained giggles almost immediately.
“See if I don’t,” Ochako pinched Momo’s side, “you brat.”

Momo swatted playfully at Ochako’s shoulder, and before they knew it, they held a short-
lived tickle fight which lasted as long as it took them to get way too hot from the exertion.

The Same Day

Ibara

She scrunched her toes into the sand, and this close to the sea, found that the heat had become
merely “hot”, rather than “stifling” or “overwhelming”. While the nights had certainly been
cooler of late, Ibara was quite content for any break from the oppressive day time highs that
she could find.

“So, what’d you need help with?” her partner for the day’s task, Izuku, asked.

“Something of critical importance, I believe,” Ibara leaned back to reach for the simple
satchel she’d carried, “I’m going to need you to paint the ocean.”

“Paint…?” Izuku looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

“You have been overworking yourself,” Ibara clarified, “while your work ethic is certainly
admirable, performing some form of labour each and every day is too much, especially in this
unbearable heat. So,” she spread her satchel open, revealing a pair of bark ‘canvases’ and her
equally-rudimentary brushes within, “I thought I would take it on myself to dedicate you to
more artistic pursuits, for today.”

“Oh, I, uh,” Izuku muttered briefly to himself, “I don’t mind working hard! If I can help
make it a bit nicer for everyone, isn’t that worth trying?”

“Certainly,” Ibara agreed, “but you’ll be of no help to anyone if you work your fingers to the
bone trying to outmatch the sun itself. You are a capable man, Izuku, but not that capable.
Come, sit.”

He listened to her, and plopped down in the sand beside her.

“Today is to be your day of rest,” she smiled contentedly, as she retrieved tiny pots of various
pigments, “and, since idle hands are the devil’s playthings, I believe that this task might help
you to relax.”

“That’s very kind of you,” Izuku smiled back at her, “but you don’t have to worry about me,
you know? I’ve dealt with worse, definitely.”

“I’m quite sure you have,” Ibara was no stranger to combat herself, having experienced the
entirety of the war against Shigaraki and his followers from the first day onwards, “which is
precisely what I do not wish for you to think about.”

“Oh…” Izuku trailed off for a couple moments, “that’s really nice of you, Ibara. Thanks.”
“It is my pleasure,” she placed one of the pieces of bark in his hands, and passed him a brush,
“now, you said you had done some painting before?”

“Just a bit,” Izuku answered, “mostly focused on trying to manage straight lines at first, then
later, doing finer details without screwing it up. To be honest with you, it was pretty much
paint-by-numbers.”

“Art is still art,” Ibara reassured him, “even if you follow a guide to create it. In this case, I’d
like you to draw on the scene before us for inspiration,” she waved her hand to gesture at the
sea, “but this doesn’t mean you have to paint exactly what you see. That would be an
impossible challenge, anyways.”

“Yeah, you don’t have any blue paint, hey?”

“Blue is an exceedingly rare pigment in nature,” Ibara explained, “the mineral Lapis Lazuli,
plants of the genus Indigofera or Isatis, a few other sources, but none which we have
stumbled across.”

“I can go looking-“

“Izuku,” Ibara placed her hand on top of his, “this is not a complaint. There is a sort of beauty
found in making the best of what we’ve been given, is there not?”

“I guess,” Izuku chuckled, “I’m really, really not much of an artist.”

“It is not as if I am one of the great masters of the craft,” Ibara opined, “in practice, this is
more of a way for me to soothe my mind, to take pleasure in creating something.”

“But you’re really talented!”

“Thank you,” Ibara smiled at the compliment, “but as I said, I do not paint for others. It is a
task solely of my own benefit.”

“Well, that part isn’t true,” Izuku ran his thumb over her wrist, “I think it’s really neat how
you’ve been painting the random stones around our camp, it really makes the place feel more
like home, somehow, you know?”

“I am pleased to hear you enjoy it,” Ibara admitted, “but we are getting sidetracked. Let’s
paint!”

They passed the rest of the afternoon in, for the most part, comfortable silence beside one
another, periodically pausing to engage in brief, light conversations. As the sun eventually
started to sink towards the horizon (casting a fiery red to the sea in front of them), Izuku
excitedly showed her what he’d created.

Sure, in truth, it wasn’t a very well-executed painting, but Ibara couldn’t even think of any
artistic criticisms, instead she became enraptured by the sheer enthusiasm with which he
presented his canvas.
“I like that you chose to paint the sea as green,” she told him, “I went with yellow, myself, as
if the sun and sea had swapped places.”

“Oh, I didn’t think that far,” Izuku easily admitted, “I just picked green because, well, most of
my favourite things are green.”

“A little vain, are you?” she teased, and reached out to run one of her fingers through a lock
of his hair.

“Heh, I suppose that you could say that,” Izuku chuckled, “I think that’s more of a
coincidence than anything, I just like the color in general. Red’s my second-favourite, and I
sure don’t have anything red about me.”

“Are you sure?” Ibara asked, and traced her finger past the borders of his hairline, stroking
her fingertip down his ear, then the side of his neck.

“Eep!” Izuku yelped, and immediately started to blush – as she’d expected – a bright red.

Ibara couldn’t help but laugh, finding it strangely comfortable to tease Izuku in this manner,
when only weeks before she would have been far too preoccupied with chastising herself for
daring to be so “improperly” close with him.

“I’m glad we did this,” Izuku smiled, “thanks for bringing me out here, Ibara, this was really
nice.”

“I am happy to,” Ibara stood to her feet, and Izuku followed her motion right afterwards, “any
time you need to escape for a while, you can feel free to let me know.”

“I’ll remember that,” Izuku promised, nodding with wide, happy eyes.

He is so eager to please, Ibara thought, so dutiful and selfless, yet with an iron will and the
unyielding knowledge of what is right and wrong.

She felt a strange impulse, but instead of fighting against it or trying to determine whether it
was “sinful”, Ibara decided to let it carry her body.

Ibara leaned forward, closed her eyes, and planted a light, nearly-chaste kiss against Izuku’s
lips.

“Oh,” Izuku spoke softly as the kiss ended, “that’s really nice too.”

“I agree,” she giggled a bit, “this, too, you can request from me, any time you wish.”

“Good to know,” he smiled at her, and Ibara felt a bit of a blush of her own making itself
known.

They passed the walk back to camp in comfortable mostly-silence once again, but Ibara was
no less fulfilled than if they’d spent the entire time exchanging deep vows of togetherness
with one another.
 Two Months, Two Weeks, and Four Days Since Arriving

Izuku

The plan to erect a canopy of sorts over part of their camp had been moderately successful,
but the hope that it would help shield the worst of the heat was altogether much further from
being realized.

“Well, it’ll help with the rain that’s probably on the way,” Izuku muttered, laying on his back
on the ground, “so that’s something, right?”

“Indeed,” Momo agreed, and laid down beside him, “little by little, we’re making progress, if
nothing else.”

“We’re getting there,” Izuku sighed contentedly and stretched out, “who knows how much
longer we’ll have to build things up, anyways!”

His outstretched posture had brought his thigh in contact with hers, but where before they
both would have been too awkward and shy to have gotten quite that close to one another,
now, it felt reassuring and comfortable.

Momo reached down for his hand, and lazily intertwined her fingers through his.

“I have a question for you,” she said.

“Yeah?”

“I’ve been thinking,” Momo explained, “and, well… you know how we’ve discussed how we
might wind up back in the real world at any time?”

“Mhmm,” Izuku made a noise of agreement.

“Does that… change anything?”

“How do you mean?”

“Between you and I,” Momo clarified, “I hope it’s not insensitive of me to ask, but, well, I
know that you and Ochako intend to begin an official relationship when we’re back home…”

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed, “that part’s true. I don’t think it changes anything with, um, us,
though.”

“Are you sure?” Momo propped herself onto her side across from him, “I don’t mean to
sound insecure, but, well, I think it’s fairly apparent that you and Ochako have a closer bond
than any other two people on this island, save perhaps for Mina and Setsuna, and I would
hate for my presence in your life to interfere with that.”

“Well, you’ve talked to Ochako about this,” Izuku ran his thumb in a circle over the back of
her hand, hoping that the contact would reassure her, “and so have I. Everything that she’s
said, it sure sounds like she’s fully on board with the whole ‘poly’ thing, and I really don’t
think that it’s just limited to this island.”

“No?”

“I mean, I can’t promise when it will be,” Izuku gave her a little smile, “but, when we’re
back in the real world, if you’re interested… would you like to go on a date?”

“I would absolutely adore that,” Momo nodded eagerly, “I must admit, I may be somewhat…
impatient, as to when that day might come.”

“Oh?” Izuku propped himself up onto his side.

“In some ways,” Momo pondered, “couldn’t we consider this a sort of date?”

“Well, I like to think I’d manage something a bit more romantic than a construction project,”
Izuku joked, “but, yeah, I guess so.”

“Quite a successful date, in my books,” Momo confirmed.

“Well, I got to spend time with you,” Izuku gave her a full, bright smile that time, “so of
course it’s a great date!”

She gave him a silly little smile with that comment, and Izuku marked it down as a successful
attempt at flirting.

“What do people usually do at the end of dates?” Momo asked, and from the tone of her
voice, he guessed that she knew the answer quite well.

“Oh, uh,” Izuku stammered a bit, “well, that depends…”

Apparently, she decided to provide the answer for him. Momo rolled off her back, then kept
going, so that she came to rest directly on top of Izuku.

“I think it’s something a little like this,” she teased, then kissed him.

Izuku would never be the type to compare the different women in his life against each other
as some kind of competition or ranking, but he couldn’t help but contrast them, at times.
Each woman seemed to have a different sort of feel to her, a different vibe when they spent
time together, and in Momo’s case, it was a slow, cautious, and yet no less involved sort of
intimacy that they tended to share.

“You should show me,” Momo requested, “what else people do. At the ends of dates, that is.”

Izuku ran his hands up her spine, in a motion that was – as with everything else they did
together – slow and careful. She wiggled slightly against him, and he felt her lips curl up into
a smile against his own.

When he reached the middle of her shoulder blades, Izuku reversed course, and his hands
trailed back down the path they’d just follow. Instead of stopping at her lower back, he kept
going a bit lower, until his hands came to rest on her curvaceous rear end.

“Oh!” Momo gasped when he squeezed – firmly, but not roughly – and Izuku took advantage
of her exclamation. When her mouth opened, he leaned back up to press his lips against hers
again, but this time, he traced his tongue slowly over her bottom lip.

“Mmm,” Momo moaned contentedly, and cautiously extended her own tongue to meet his.
They explored each other like that for a while, and Izuku appreciated this slightly-more-
intimate form of kissing, no matter how ‘slow’ it was.

He also appreciated her ass in his hands, he wasn’t that pure of heart. Momo might or might
not have had the biggest butt on their island, but it was certainly near the top of that particular
scale, with a very enticing blend of firmness and softness. Izuku was pretty sure that Momo’s
ass would look absolutely incredible in the middle of… certain activities.

“Doing anything else,” Izuku spoke when they separated for a moment, “kind of depends on
what sort of date it was, doesn’t it?”

“I think it was a very good date,” Momo teased, “but I’m not sure if it’s the sort that ends in
the love shack. Not quite yet, at least.”

“That’s fine by me,” Izuku reassured her, and kissed her again, “I don’t want to make you
uncomfortable, you know?”

In truth, he wasn’t quite sure if he was ready to take things quite that far – with someone
other than Ochako – himself. Not just yet.

It wasn’t that he felt that he was committed to Ochako (she had made it very clear that he
was more than welcome to explore a relationship with Momo, in particular, and any of the
other girls, in general), just that, if he were honest with himself, the idea kind of made him a
bit nervous.

I’d be terrified of pushing her too far, too fast, Izuku thought, it’s not like she’s fragile or
anything, she just doesn’t know the meaning of “quit”, and I don’t want her feeling obligated.

“Of course,” Momo agreed, “and you haven’t! This is all just very new to me, and, to be
honest with you, I have absolutely no idea what I’m doing. I’m worried I’d be, well, bad at it.
If anything, I’d prefer that you take the lead.”

“I’m not that much more experienced,” Izuku chuckled, “I mean, sure, I’ve learned how to
kiss better, but you should have seen me when I first started out. Whew, I was a mess! I’m
just lucky that Ochako was patient with me.”

He regretted the words as soon as he said them, and realized that it probably wasn’t very
polite to bring up another woman after he’d just been making out with Momo. The
momentary stab of awkwardness that he felt was washed away by Momo’s reaction, though:
she just laughed a genuine, melodic giggle, and even though it looked like she had a thought
of some sort in response to his words, she seemed entirely unbothered.
“She’s an incredible woman,” Momo agreed, “her patience is only one of her many good
qualities, isn’t it?”

“Whew,” Izuku decided that honesty was his best policy, “I was worried that, uh, mentioning
her like that might have been a big mistake.”

Momo laughed airily.

“I can’t say that I’ve thought about this in as much depth as Ochako has,” she explained, “but
as it turns out, the idea of being in a relationship that involves more than just me and one
other person is not unappealing to me. So, yes, it comes with the territory that you’ll likely
mention your other partners.”

“Yeah,” Izuku realized he had a more pressing issue that he had to mention, “speaking of the
love shack, by the way… I’m not saying we should go there, not at all, but, uh, if we aren’t,
then we should probably take a little break before things go much further…”

Momo raised an eyebrow in confusion, but when she shifted in position a bit, the way Izuku
sucked in breath as her hips pressed against his gave her a pretty clear hint as to what he
meant.

“Oh, goodness!” she cried, and started to giggle at herself immediately after, “I think I know
what you mean…”

Momo surprised him by pushing her hips forward a bit, grinding her pelvis into his by the
slightest degree, in a way that meant she’d definitely have realized exactly what part of him
was pressed up against her.

“That,” Momo teased, “is something we will have to handle later, I think.”

“You’re not as bad at this as you think,” Izuku returned a joke of his own, “you’ve got teasing
down, at least!”

Two Months, Two Weeks, and Five Days Since Arriving

Mina

“Babe, you know you’re rad,” Setsuna said, “and I totes respect your opinion, and all, but
you cannot be serious.”

“I’m telling you!” Mina insisted, “Spider-Man would totally beat Batman!”

“Do you have any idea what they’re talking about?” Momo interjected.

“None whatsoever,” Ibara added.

Well, at least neither of them are making fun of Set for being so wrong, Mina thought, Ibara’s
been pretty chill lately, by her standards, actually.
The vine-haired woman had even apologized to Mina and Setsuna for “denigrating and
insulting their character in such a felonious manner,” which Mina was pretty sure that she
meant she was sorry for being a bitch to them.

“Spider-Man has super-strength,” Mina started counting off on her fingers, “super-speed,
spider-sense, and web shooters. Batman’s a rich guy with a fancy car!”

“Noooo,” Setsuna proclaimed, “he’s the world’s greatest detective! He fights villains way
tougher than Spider-Man could, on the regular!”

“I don’t know these heroes,” Momo interrupted, “are they American?”

“You could say that,” Setsuna explained, “they’re pre-Quirk comic book characters!”

“Oh,” Momo smiled and nodded, in a way that sure looked like ‘I have no idea what you’re
talking about’.

“Back me up here, Yaomomo!” Mina insisted, banking on her classmate being too afraid of
looking unknowledgeable about something to disagree, “super-powers beats no super-
powers.”

“You don’t know that!” Setsuna insisted, “besides, Batman is like, the world’s best martial
artist. Against someone who’s basically a brawny thug? Spider-Man has no chance!”

“Power is certainly not the only thing that matters,” Ibara stated calmly, “there are many
heroes in our world who have risen to great heights with a ‘weak’ power that requires great
skill to use. Best Jeanist, for one.”

“Yeah, and All Might was the number one for a decade straight,” Mina rolled her eyes, “skill
is good, sure, but raw power is a skill all on its own, isn’t it?”

“Wanna wrassle about it?” Setsuna waggled her eyebrows suggestively, “you might have the
power, but girl, I’ve got the skills.”

“Ooh, you know I’m gonna take you up on that,” Mina had a pretty good idea of how their
‘wrestling match’ might go, “but don’t think you can distract me with your tempting ways!”

Ibara didn’t even cross herself in response to this reference to “sinning”, which was progress!

“Does Batman get prep time?” Yui, surprisingly, spoke up.

“Uhh,” Mina hadn’t really considered this, “sure?”

“Then Batman wins.” Yui answered as if it were conclusive.

“See?” Setsuna whooped, “you’re outnumbered! Two to one, Spider-Boy loses!”

“Oh, that’s it,” Mina decided, “I’m calling in the big guns! Midori!!!”
After a moment, Izuku appeared from the other room, where he’d been (surprise surprise)
hanging out with Ochako.

“What’s up?”

“I need you to win a debate for me!” Mina proclaimed, “who wins: Batman, or Spider-Man?”

“Oh man,” Izuku sat down on a chair, and immediately brought his hand to his chin in
thought, “there’s so many factors to consider. What are the terms of the contest? Is it a
straight-up fight? Where is it held? Gotham, New York, or a neutral location? Do either of the
combatants have time to prepare?”

Mina beamed her most sinister smile and turned to face Setsuna, then mouthed “you deserve
this” to her.

Setsuna replied by sticking out her tongue petulantly.

“Mina said that Batman gets prep time,” Yui interrupted Izuku’s mumble-storm.

“Oh!” Izuku nodded once, decisively, “then Batman wins.”

“Nooooo!” Mina wailed, “you were supposed to be my secret weapon!”

“What’re we crying about?” Ochako asked as she entered the room.

“Mina and Setsuna were arguing about a comic book character,” Momo explained, “Mina just
lost the argument.”

“No, it’s no fair,” Mina complained, “I take it back! Neither of them gets prep time! No
preparation! They both get dumped into an unfamiliar city, and they have to beat each other
up!”

“Still Batman,” Yui interjected.

“Actually, that environment favours Spider-Man,” Izuku hummed, “with his Spider-Sense
ability, he should be able to detect when Batman is creating a plan against him, and in a
straight brawl, it’d be tough for Batman to compete against Spider-Man’s speed and
strength…”

“Yeah!” Mina whooped, “tie game, bitches!”

“Wait a minute,” Yui raised a finger, “Izuku, you’re biased.”

“Huh?” Izuku scratched his head, “how so?”

“You’re literally Spider-Man.”

“What??”
“Super-strength, super-speed,” Yui started listing off Izuku’s – quite frankly, confusing –
number of Quirks, “the ability to sense danger, and rope-like projectiles that you use for
mobility and capture. Yup. You’re Spider-Man.”

“I’ve never thought of it like that!” Izuku’s eyes lit up like beacons, “that’s so cool!”

“Oh no,” Ochako drawled, “now there’s two of them.”

“I find it curious that you’re so convinced that the man without a Quirk could stand up to an
opponent with several,” Momo weighed in, “I know that’s not the right way to phrase it, but,
well, the Quirkless have it hard enough in our society…”

“You’d be surprised,” Izuku interjected, “anyone here ever heard of Knuckleduster?”

“Ooh, yeah!” Setsuna chimed in, “real badass vigilante, took down some nasty customers in
his day. Why?”

“He’s Quirkless,” Izuku explained.

“Whoa!” Setsuna goggled, “that’s, like… double-extra badass! How’d you find that out?
There’s barely anything about him on HeroNet as is!”

“Oh, I’ve met him,” Izuku shuddered, “trust me, as badass as he seems from what you read
online? He’s twice as scary in person.”

“Daaaang, Midori,” Mina whistled, “you know, I almost forget sometimes, you’re a real
badass yourself. There’s so many secrets you know that we don’t!”

“Maybe Izuku is Batman,” Yui suggested, “he’s very good at analysis.”

“Nah,” Ochako weighed in, “I don’t know comics as well as you four, but look at it this way:
dark costume, uses lots of neat gadgets, and basically fights Quirkless? Aizawa-sensei is
Batman!”

“Oh man,” Izuku’s eyes sparkled with mirth, “whenever we get back, I’m totally going to
start calling him that, maybe it’ll get back at him a bit for stranding us here.”

“It’s these sorts of plans, Greenie,” Setsuna winked, “that show how you aren’t pure enough
to be Spider-Man.”

“Wait a minute…” Mina stared at Setsuna, and an unspoken conversation passed between
them.

“Agreed!” Setsuna nodded, as Mina cheered.

“What’d you agree on?” Izuku asked nervously.

“Spider-Man or Batman,” Mina explained, “doesn’t matter. Deku beats both.”

For all that she’d teased him over the years, the blush that this particular comment produced
was the most intense that Mina had ever seen on Izuku.

She kind of liked it. A lot.

Two Months and Three Weeks Since Arriving

Yui

“Okay, this time, try that leg sweep I showed you,” Izuku instructed, and got into a combat
stance.

Yui imitated him, as she planted her feet wide and squared her shoulders to him. She was
eager to try this new move he’d demonstrated, but even more than the practical benefits, she
was coming to look forward to their weekly training sessions simply as an opportunity to
spend time with Izuku one-on-one.

Izuku charged towards her with his arms upraised, and as he’d explained to do, Yui
unintuitively moved towards his grasp, ducked to the side, and stepped underneath his raised
arms. With the leg closest to his body planted behind him, Yui shoved her shoulder into his
armpit, then hauled him off-balance, using her own limb as a lever to pitch him to the ground.

“That was perfect!” Izuku reviewed excitedly, shortly after he landed on his back, “you’ve
really got a talent for picking these things up, Yui!”

“Thanks,” she replied, “I have a good teacher.”

“I’m really not that great,” Izuku chuckled, “I’m not just doing the whole ‘downplaying
myself’ thing, either, I’m really, really not very well trained. Like I said, I’m more of a
brawler, the only follow-up I know to that sweep would be to jump on top of someone and
start punching them.”

“It’s more than I knew,” Yui shrugged, “if I intend to be the best hero that I can be, then I
should address these deficits in my own training.”

She offered her hand to him to help him off the ground, even though Izuku definitely didn’t
need her assistance. Yui still appreciated the little thrill that went through her body when his
rough, gnarled hand fit into hers.

“I like them, you know,” she stated.

“Eh?”

“Your scars,” Yui clarified, “sorry if that’s weird to say.”

“Oh, I…” Izuku stammered a bit, and she feared that her statement was, in fact, a weird one,
“no, I appreciate that. It’s hard for me to forget where I got them all, and some I’m proud of,
but others are just reminders of times when I wasn’t up to a challenge.”
“You’ve met more challenges than any hero your age,” Yui was baffled by his persistent
humility. She wondered if perhaps her own heroic instincts were too weak, that she tended to
look back on past victories as triumphs, rather than trying to assess the things she could have
done better.

“We’ve all gone through a lot,” Izuku grinned with a hint of sadness in his expression, “but,
somehow, both our classes managed to come through relatively unscathed.”

“Setsuna lost an arm,” Yui recalled, “it grew back, though.”

“Yeah, I don’t think that counts,” Izuku chuckled, “the same as it didn’t with Mezo – Shoji,
from our class – when he lost two of his. He had eight on that side of his body, at the time, so
it wasn’t really a big deal.”

“Quirks are so cool,” Yui smiled, “yours is probably the coolest.”

“I’m…” Izuku’s gaze went distant for a moment, “I’m really lucky, yeah.”

“What was this one from?” Yui lifted Izuku’s hand to inspect it closer, and ran her thumb
over one of his more twisted fingers, “if you want to talk about it, that is.”

“Those ones are from being stubborn,” Izuku chuckled, “you remember the first sports
festival?”

“Yeah.”

“When I fought against Shouto – Todoroki – and I kept using air blasts against him,” Izuku
explained, “I really shouldn’t’ve done that. Turns out that broken fingers don’t like being
broken again…”

“I remember that match,” Yui could hardly forget the display of power she’d witnessed. In
retrospect, it had been the first time she’d ever noticed Izuku Midoriya, but it certainly hadn’t
been the last, “you could have won, I think.”

“Maybe,” Izuku smiled, “but I had another goal than winning.”

“Oh?”

“Well, I’m sure you’ve heard about Shouto’s, um, family troubles,” Izuku chuckled
nervously, “at the time, he was refusing to use his fire. I decided that I wasn’t going to stop
until I helped him accept his own Quirk.”

“Wow,” Yui raised Izuku’s hand to her lips and pressed a soft kiss against his scarred digits,
“you’re a true hero, you know.”

“I’d like to think I try to be,” Izuku spoke softly, “but, you know, it’s hard to actually accept
it.”

“It’s pretty easy for me to accept,” Yui continued, “there aren’t that many truly heroic heroes
out there, even if it’s the job title. You’re going to be one of them.”
Their conversation was interrupted when a heavy droplet of water smacked directly into the
middle of Yui’s forehead. She blinked in confusion, then looked upwards.

“Oh,” she noticed, “it’s going to rain.”

“Damn,” Izuku muttered, “we should wrap this up, then, let the others know. We worried that
rain was on its way, but we don’t know how heavy it’s gonna come down… should cool
things off a bit, at least, but that’s assuming that it doesn’t storm hard enough to take our roof
out, or worse, if it floods our site entirely, or…”

Yui calmly led him back towards their cabin as he continued to mumble his way through
various disaster scenarios. This sort of thing was precisely what she had been talking about
earlier: the instant that Izuku noticed that something could go wrong, he was already
planning on ways to help save people from various calamities.

For Yui, when she’d noticed the rain, her first instinct had been “oh, I guess our sparring is
over. That’s too bad.” She wondered once again if this was some sort of failing on her part,
but after she mulled it over for a bit, she eventually decided that this was simply another
indicator of how special Izuku truly was.

As they passed by the so-called “love shack”, Yui paused. She glanced back to Izuku, who
was rattling off various scenarios about different potential flood levels, and decided that she
really wanted to show her appreciation for him in a particularly demonstrative way.

She guided him inside the doors of the love shack, then turned to step closer to him.

“Oh, h-hey,” Izuku seemed to just remember where he was.

“I’ve very much enjoyed spending time with you,” Yui explained, “both today, and in
general. I’m glad I’ve had the chance to get closer to you.”

She pressed up against him, and craned her head up. Without giving him any time to mumble
or feel awkward about anything, Yui started to kiss him passionately, shoving her tongue into
his mouth right from the start.

When they separated, a thin trail of saliva still connected their lips, and Yui found that she
really liked how that looked.

“I’m hoping we can get even closer soon,” she whispered to him, “that’s what I wanted to
say. Let’s get back to the cabin.”

Izuku nodded, kind of half-stunned, but he had a dopey smile on her face that Yui enjoyed
seeing even more than anything else she’d laid eyes on that day.

Two Months, Three Weeks, and Two Days Since Arriving

Ochako
Ochako awoke in the middle of the night in a panic, her limbs thrashing around wildly as she
tried to figure out where the explosions were coming from.

That wasn’t one of Bakugo’s, her mind raced, we’re under attack!

When thunder boomed overhead once again, she realized what she’d actually been awoken
by, and huffed out a breath in disappointment. While her brain understood that she was just
hearing a thunderstorm, her instincts kept screaming at her that she had to prepare for a fight.

Ugh, she climbed out of her bedroll, now I’m wide awake…

As she blinked what little sleep remained out of her eyes, Ochako decided that while it was
technically breaking the “rules” that they’d all agreed on, she didn’t particularly feel like
trying to get back to sleep alone.

She padded out of her room, intending to make her way to Deku’s bedroom, but before she
could make it that far, she noticed that she wasn’t the only one who’d been awoken by the
storm.

“Mina?” Ochako called out softly to her pink-haired classmate, who sat on the couch in the
middle of the cabin, practically shaking.

“Eep!” Mina jumped where she sat, and spun around to face Ochako with wide, panicked
eyes, “oh, h-hey, ‘Chako.”

“Can’t sleep?” Ochako asked.

“Nnnope!” Mina chuckled nervously, “not so much!”

There was another crack of thunder, even louder than the first two that she’d been conscious
for, and Mina shot up two feet into the air with a yelp.

“Are ya scared of thunder?” Ochako asked, concerned.

“Little bit!” Mina pulled her blankets up to hide her face, “I know it’s silly and I’m being
immature and I should just grow up and all that, but,” she giggled in a high-pitched, unsettled
way again, “I guess I can’t help it!”

“You’re not bein’ silly,” Ochako walked over and sat down on the couch beside her, “it’s got
me pretty on-edge too, ya know.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah,” Ochako agreed, “ever since, um, the war, I don’t really do too well with sudden loud
sounds…”

“Jesus,” Mina gave a wobbly little smirk, “and we’ve been in a class with Bakugo for the last
two years.”
“Oh, him, I’m used to,” Ochako chuckled, “it’s things that aren’t so predictably blasty that
make me nervous, y’know?”

“I don’t even have that excuse,” Mina mumbled, “I’ve been terrified of thunder since I was a
little girl. Now I’m a grown-ass adult, about to be a pro hero, and it still gets me all shaky
like this.”

“Hey,” Ochako slung an arm around her shoulders, “don’t get down on yourself like that,
‘kay?”

“I’m being pathetic,” Mina muttered indistinctly after that particular phrase.

“No, you’re not,” Ochako hugged her tighter, “you’re one of the bravest, most positive
people I’ve ever met, so what if there’s literally one thing in this whole world that you’re
scared of?”

“Two,” Mina grumbled, “I was always fuckin’ terrified of Gigantomachia.”

“That’s just called ‘common sense’, Mina,” Ochako shared that particular opinion, “but even
then, you were there with us, when we finally brought him down for good!”

“I guess,” Mina nodded, “it still doesn’t make it any less silly that I’m afraid of thunder.”

“Remember, I am too,” Ochako reminded her, “so watch yourself, missy, because you’re
getting’ awful close to makin’ fun of me at the same time as you’re tryin’ to talk down about
yourself.”

“You know I wouldn’t make fun of you,” Mina promised, “well, for that. Lots of other things,
sure, but that’s just friendly teasing, yeah?”

“Mhmm.”

“You’re the brave one, out of the two of us,” Mina said, “that’s my opinion at least. Anyways,
why’d you come out here? I started feeling trapped in my room, but it’s not much better out
here…”

“Oh, I, uh,” Ochako stumbled over the words, “I was gonna sneak into Deku’s room,
honestly…”

“Ooh,” Mina started to tease, “some late-night hanky-panky, hey?’

“No, not like that,” Ochako waved the ‘accusation’ aside, “it’s just… he’s nice to cuddle.”

“I’ll bet!” Mina agreed, “well, don’t let me keep you, go get your snuggle on, girl!”

Her confidence was entirely shattered by the next thunderclap overhead, which made Mina
shriek and nearly fall off the couch.

“Okay,” Ochako reached out and grabbed Mina’s hand, then hauled her to her feet, “you’re
comin’ with.”
“Nononono,” Mina seemed bashful, the first time Ochako had ever seen her like that, “I
wouldn’t wanna interfere! It’s okay! I’ll be okay!”

The rumbling echo of the previous thunderclap wasn’t quite loud enough to mask Mina’s
whimpering noise.

“You’re not interferin’,” Ochako rolled her eyes, “you’re terrified, and this’ll help. It does for
me, at least.”

“But it’s the two of you,” Mina mumbled, “and it’s all… sweet and romantic and stuff.”

“Mina,” Ochako really didn’t know what was bothering her, “you’ve watched us have sex.”

“Well, yeah,” Mina perked up a bit, “that was great! But that’s just sex, you know? Not, like,
lovey-dovey type stuff…”

“Ugh,” Ochako pulled Mina along behind her, “you’re not interfering with anything, because
I’m inviting you, you dork. Now, come on, if you quit bein’ difficult, you can be in the
middle.”

“Ooh!” that, apparently, was enough to deal with whatever insecurity(?) Mina had been
struggling with, because the pink girl practically rushed Ochako forwards after that promise,
rather than lagging behind.

The pair walked softly through Deku’s open door, where he was laying sprawled out in the
middle of his own bedroll. From the way that his chest rose and fell evenly in the faint
moonlight, it seemed as if he, at least, was able to sleep through a storm.

“Hey, Deku?” Ochako spoke softly, as she knelt to stroke his shoulder.

“Mmmmheychako,” he mumbled sleepily, slurring his words together, “whatsup?”

“Mina an’ me can’t sleep,” Ochako whispered, “’cause of the storm. Can we stay with you?”

“Yeah, ‘fcourse,” Deku reached up to pull Ochako into his embrace, but she leaned out of it
for now.

“Promised you,” Ochako said to Mina, “now get in there. You’re little spoon, I’m big spoon
tonight.”

“Yay!” Mina whisper-cheered, and it certainly didn’t take her any further convincing to
launch under Izuku’s thin blanket and crush her face into his chest.

Ochako slid into bed behind her, and wrapped an arm around her friend to pull Mina tight
against her own chest as well. It only took a few minutes for the calming embrace to work,
apparently, because before long, Mina was making soft almost-snoring noises.

“Thanks,” Ochako leaned over her head and kissed Deku’s cheek.
“mmnoprob,” he reached over both women to sling one of his arms over Mina and Ochako at
once, “night!”

“Night,” she replied, and sure enough, it didn’t take long for sleep to find her again either.

The Next Morning

Setsuna

“Soooo,” Mina drawled the word, as Setsuna walked with her along the now water-logged
borders of their camp, “kinda got somethin’ to tell you…”

“Yeah?” Setsuna was curious, “lay it on me, babe.”

“I kinda, um, slept with Midori last night…”

“Damn!” Setsuna was surprised, but kind of impressed, “you work fast, girl! Wait, wasn’t it
Momo’s turn next?”

“No, not like, slept with, I mean, slept in the same bed with. Had a snooze beside. Y’know,
sleeping-sleep.”

“Ohhh,” that made more sense and was also more confusing at the same time, “yeah? And?”

“Well, I mean,” Mina looked nervous, “is that okay? It’s not really the kind of thing we
talked about, when we decided to be open?”

“Mina, babe,” Setsuna slung her arm around Mina’s shoulder and gave her toothiest grin,
“you absolutely have my permission – not that you even need it – to have a slumber party
with Izuku if you want. Hell, maybe I’ll join you, next time.”

“Oh, Ochako was there too,” Mina clarified.

“Heh, figures,” Setsuna chuckled, “wait, how’d that work out, then? Weren’t you afraid of
getting in the middle of their lovefest?”

“I was scared…” Mina admitted, and Setsuna’s confusion reached a peak.

“Eh?”

“I’m scared of thunder,” Mina whined, “I know, it’s silly, but I can’t help it!”

“Oh,” Setsuna hadn’t realized that, but this also didn’t exactly seem like something worth
confessing, like the way Mina was acting, “well, that sucks!”

“Yeah, but,” Mina mumbled, “apparently cuddling with Izuku makes it better…”

“Not surprised,” Setsuna smirked, “he’s such a big, strong, protective man and all. Hey! Wait
a minute!”
Setsuna thought she might have come to a realization about why Mina was acting so guilty.

“Why didn’t you come snuggle me? I give pretty good cuddles too, I’ll have you know!” she
wasn’t actually offended, but it did seem like a question worth asking.

“Set, babe,” Mina giggled, “you sleep like a log, and snore like a chainsaw. Not exactly the
most soothing kind of sleep-cuddles.”

“Fair, fair,” Setsuna laughed it off, “I’m all kinds of confused right now, though. You’re
acting like you expect me to be mad at you for something, but I’m really not getting why
you’d think that!”

“Well, aren’t you a little frustrated?” Mina wondered, “I mean, I went and got comforted by
another couple, instead of going to you?”

“Mina, darling,” Setsuna waved her hand idly in the air, “don’t get me wrong, you’re
absolutely kickass, and I really dig you, but we aren’t like, together-together, remember?”

“Yeah?”

“And even if we were official,” Setsuna continued, “I still don’t think I’d mind if you wanted
to go snuggle with Izuku now and then. I don’t really do ‘jealousy’, you know?”

“Really?” Mina seemed surprised by this, “like, even if you’re exclusive to someone?”

“I don’t know if I could be!”

“Reaaaally,” Mina’s eyes lit up with interest, “y’know, when we talked about havin’ some
fun together, but not putting labels on it, I kind of thought that was because labels might
come with exclusivity, y’know?”

“Oh, definitely not,” Setsuna explained, “not for me, at least. There’s way too many babes in
this world, I can’t imagine limiting myself to just one, or even worse, limiting the babe I’m
with to only my babely self.”

“What’s the most times you’ve ever said ‘babe’ in a sentence?”

“Fuckin’ tons,” Setsuna chuckled, “but you get what I mean?”

“Yeah, I think so,” Mina frowned in thought, “so… if we’re not going to be exclusive, what
does being ‘official’ or not actually change?”

“In all honesty,” Setsuna shrugged, “probably not much, at this point. Back in the real world,
if we had a label on this thing, I’d probably be all kinds of clingy and want you to move in
with me, but, well, we kinda already live together here.”

“Heh,” Mina smirked, “yeah, that’s true.”

“Is that what’s bothering you?” Setsuna asked, “the label part?”
“No, I don’t think so,” Mina clarified, “I guess I just kind of felt weird about getting all
cuddly with other people when you weren’t around.”

“It’s no bother to me,” Setsuna confirmed, “as long as you’re cool with it, if I wind up getting
all cuddled up on some gorgeous babe even when you aren’t there to share them with me.”

“Depends who it is,” Mina giggled, “if it’s Izuku, then, yeah, fair.”

“Anyone else?” Setsuna waggled her eyebrows.

“Most of the girls on this island, honestly,” Mina raised one of her own eyebrows in return,
“Momo, obviously, that’s a yes. Ochako, oh god, yes: I too, have a sickness for the thickness.
I’m not really sold on Yui or Ibara, but maybe?”

“They’re more my friends than anything,” Setsuna clarified, “I mean, don’t get me wrong, I
totally would, but I’m not really that eager to try and change that status to include ‘benefits’,
now that I’m hanging with you, and stuff.”

“Wait, I just thought of something,” Mina stopped.

“Oh?”

“When Momo’s had her turn with Midori,” Mina started.

“Yeah?” Setsuna recalled the way that, while the six women on the island hadn’t ever
officially discussed the idea of taking ‘turns’, they didn’t need to discuss how obvious it was
that Momo was the next in line, after Ochako.

“One of us two is probably next, since we've already touched his junk and all,” Mina
continued, “are we taking turns? Or do you wanna go both at once? Should one of us be
before the other one?”

“Fuck, that’s a good question,” Setsuna admitted, “I hadn’t really thought about that!”

“I don’t know if it matters much to me whatever way it goes down,” Mina nodded to herself.

“Same, girl,” Setsuna grinned, “as long as I get some of that dick, I’ll be happy.”

“Fuck, right?” Mina giggled, “who knew that he was packing that?”

“We’ll figure it out when it looks like it’s gonna happen?” Setsuna offered, “no real plans
until then?”

“Works for me,” Mina slung her arm around Setsuna, resting her limb in the small of her
back, “thanks for bein’ so cool. Like, in general, but also cool about walking me through all
this.”

“Of course, babe,” Setsuna gave her a quick smooch, “I know it can get confusing at times,
but that’s what I’m here for!”
 “Is that all you’re here for?” Mina wondered, “because, oh wow, it looks like we just so
happened to wander over to the love shack on our little walk.”

“So we did!” Setsuna agreed, and swooped Mina up into her arms.

The pair giggled the entire time as they made their way inside.

Chapter End Notes

A couple relationships have started to move forward, a couple are treading water until
someone takes the plunge, and a couple others are spiraling obliviously around each
other until they figure out what's going on :^)

I wanted to spend some time just sort of hanging out with the characters as they interact
with each other without any real pressing concerns on the horizon, before I introduced
the next sort of environmental hazard they'll have to deal with: rainy season!

As always, I like hearing feedback about anything you liked/didn't like/want to see more
of! This includes Mina and Setsuna's discussion at the end ;^)

Hope you enjoyed!

 Deluge
Chapter Summary

As the rainy season picks up and "Vacationland" cools down, things start to heat up!

Chapter Notes

Fluff with ~spice~, but no full "going all the way" scenes ;^)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Two Months, Three Weeks, and Three Days Since Arriving

Izuku

He’d almost started to miss the summer heat. Sure, it had been exhausting to do nothing
much other than lay around and try not to overheat, but Izuku thought it might have been
more pleasant than the constant rain which had started to plague Vacationland.

Not really much of a “vacation” now, he mused, as he clambered on top of one of the
canopies that he and Momo had erected. The “roofs” of these canopies were made of broad
leaves from nearby trees, which meant that they were remarkably water-proof, but that was
actually the problem; they hadn’t designed them with a slanted top, which had now caused
water to start pooling in the middle.

Izuku wore something vaguely reminiscent of a rain jacket (also made of leaves, we’re really
settling into this whole “naturalist” theme…), which was sufficient to stop the rain from
soaking him to the bone, at least, but still left him awfully damp and drippy whenever he
returned back inside the cabin.

Thankfully, their main residence had proved a lot more water-proof, but not completely so;
Izuku suspected that Momo and Ibara were still running around in a panic, patching leaks
wherever they popped up.

“Hey, Deku!”

Izuku just barely managed not to jump so much that he fell off the canopy, but it was a near
miss. He hadn’t heard Ochako approaching, but sure enough, she stood at the foot of the
canopy, relatively dry under an umbrella (also made of leaves).

“Hey, ‘Chako,” Izuku responded, “what’s up?”

“Not much!” she chirped, “just wanted to come out and see how you’re doing!”

“It’s going!” Izuku had drained most of the canopies, and had even re-set a couple so that
they’d naturally drain outside the walls of their camp, “shouldn’t be too much longer, maybe
another hour or two?”

“You should take a break,” Ochako requested, “Ibara’s making soup for lunch, it’ll warm you
up a bit!”

“Ooh!” the thought sounded much more appealing to Izuku than continuing to get drenched
outside, “that sounds great! I’ll be right-“

His foot slipped and he proceeded to elegantly face-plant right into the muddy ground from
the top of the canopy. It was only a fall of a few feet, so his pride was stung worse than any
physical effects, but still, not exactly how he intended to make his dismount.

Ochako’s giggles that erupted at his plight might have annoyed him were it anyone else, but
he was secure in the knowledge that she’d never actually take pleasure from his misfortune.

“God, Deku!” Ochako continued to laugh, “it seems like half the time I come say hi to you,
you wind up face-plantin’! Am I that distractin’?”

“Maybe it’s our little tradition,” Izuku grumbled as he clambered to his feet, “after all, when
we first met, you saved me from falling!”

“I remember that!” Ochako beamed a smile, “wow, it’s been four years already, hey?”

“Hmm, something like that,” Izuku was reminded of a particular feature of Vacationland, “I
guess we don’t really know how fast time passes in here compared to the outside world…”

“It still counts,” Ochako gave him a hand as he unstuck one of his feet from the mud, “I
mean, everything goin’ on here, we’re still livin’ it, yeah?”

“Yeah,” Izuku stepped closer to her, going in for a kiss, only for Ochako to hold him back.

“Oh no you don’t, mister,” she teased, “not when you’re all covered in mud like that! C’mon,
let’s get you washed up.”

She took his (admittedly, mud-caked) hand, and started guiding him towards one of the exits
from their camp. The pair made their way up to the hot springs that Setsuna had discovered a
while back (which had gone criminally under-used during the heat wave), and each discarded
their clothing before they sunk into the soothing water.

“Ahh,” Izuku exhaled a satisfied groan, “this is nice.”

“C’mere,” Ochako offered, “I’ll help you wash up!”

There was a time when he would have gotten all blushy and awkward at his proximity to her
alone, let alone the fact that she was about to run her hands all over his naked body, but Izuku
was finding that he had started to develop something sort of like confidence, since he and
Ochako had been together.

Momo had created a little stash of toiletries that they kept at the hot springs, which included
soap. It’s really amazing, Izuku thought, that she has made this whole experience so much
more bearable. They may have lacked many of the modern amenities that they were used to,
but thanks to Momo, the students had still been able to maintain their hygiene.

As Ochako took the soap and started to lather it between her hands, she moved into position
behind Izuku, and pressed up tight against his back.

“I guess you’ll have to wash me next,” she teased, and planted a light kiss against his ear, “if
you think you can manage that, you’ve been workin’ so hard, and all…”

Izuku didn’t bother to disguise his satisfied moan as she pressed her hands into his chest and
thoroughly soaped him up.

“I think I’ve got the energy,” Izuku returned her teasing, “after all, it’s not a difficult task…
kind of more like a reward, really.”

“Is that so?” Ochako guided his face towards hers, and gave him a quick (but thorough)
smooch, “what do you possibly like about washin’ me, huh?”

“A few things,” Izuku turned around to face her suddenly, prompting a joyous shriek of
‘surprise’ from her, “where do I start…”

He trailed his hands up her belly, brushed over her breasts lightly, then cupped her face
between his palms. Izuku gave her a slow, passionate kiss, and their tongues danced against
one another languidly.

“That’s not really washin’,” she giggled when they separated.

“Oh, I’ll get to that later,” Izuku promised.

“Dekuuu,” Ochako whined, “we do have to get back for lunch pretty soon, y’know. I don’t
think we’ve got time to, well…”

“That’s okay,” Izuku smiled, and while he was certainly game to fool around in the hot
springs, he was also perfectly content just kissing her and appreciating her body for a little
bit, “I’ll get to that later, too!”

“Ooh,” Ochako smirked, and pulled him into another kiss, “look at you! Bein’ all bold! I like
it!”

“Good,” Izuku smiled against her lips, “it’s all because of you, you know.”

“So far,” she teased, and reached around his torso to pull him into a tight hug, “you do realize
there’s five other girls waitin’ for you, yeah?”
“Yeah,” Izuku was still a bit baffled by how one person, let alone six, could be attracted to
him, but he knew better than to waste time with his old insecurities, “I guess, uh, I’m not too
sure when things might… go further, y’know, with anyone else.”

“No pressure,” Ochako nipped his earlobe gently, “but I’m pretty sure that Momo’s basically
ready…”

“Yeah?”

“We’ve been talkin’, y’know,” Ochako explained, “she likes it when you take the lead, I
think.”

“Well, I’ll see, I guess,” Izuku chuckled a bit nervously, “I’m not sure about ‘taking the lead’
myself!”

“Remember when I threatened to lock the two of you in the love shack?”

“Yup!” Izuku nodded.

“That threat’s still opennnn,” Ochako practically sang into his ear, and Izuku shuddered both
from the stimulation and from the little thrill that her more intense moments sent through
him.

He chose to retake control over the situation by picking Ochako up, spinning her around, and
planting her in front of him so that he could start washing her back. She giggled excitedly the
whole time, and leaned into his touch with no shame or hesitation.

“This is really nice,” Izuku observed, “I’m glad we can do these things together.”

“Me toooo,” Ochako hummed happily, “I waited too long to make a move on you, didn’t I?”

He leaned overtop of her and gave her a sort-of-upside-down kiss.

“It happened when it happened,” he reassured her, “which is pretty much perfect, as far as I
see it.”

Two Months, Three Weeks, and Four Days Since Arriving

Mina

As a whole, Mina had honestly preferred the heat. She’d always done better in hot weather
than cool climates, and the way she often found herself shivering at night lately (to say
nothing of the occasional thunderstorms…) was not her favorite experience whatsoever.

Stupid wearing shirts again, she bemoaned another one of her less-preferred statuses; with
the rain, she had taken to fully dressing again, and if anything, often found herself feeling
under-dressed for the weather. Mina would much rather have gone back to the scorching days
when she could go topless.
On top of those complaints, Mina was also bored. It wasn’t the worst – she’d never complain
about hanging out with Set – but everyone else was out doing productive things, whereas she
didn’t really have any outdoor survival skills to speak of.

“Babe,” Mina whined, “I’m boooored. Wanna do something?”

“Nnnnope,” Setsuna drawled, “I don’t like this weather any more than you do, I’m hella not
going outside in that.”

“We can stay in…” Mina crawled over towards the other woman, “maybe do something with
each other…?”

She punctuated her statement by walking her fingers up Setsuna’s belly, as disappointingly
clothed as it was, her abs were still definitely worth admiring.

“Mmm,” Setsuna replied, “I’m not opposed, but the others will be getting back soon…”

She stretched out to give Mina better access to her torso, and Mina instantly took advantage
of this opportunity, crawling on top of Setsuna to plant both hands firmly under her shirt.
Mina trailed her palms up Setsuna’s abdomen, then higher, up until she just barely brushed
against the underside of her breasts.

Frustratingly, the front door swung open, and the two women separated with matching yelps,
attempting (and failing) to look as innocent as possible, cuddled up on the couch together.

At the front door of the cabin stood one Izuku Midoriya, absolutely soaked and covered in
mud, his daily task of digging out drainage channels throughout the camp presumably
complete.

“Oh, it’s Midori,” Mina turned back to Setsuna, “where were we?”

“Izuku Midoriya!” Setsuna shouted as she leapt to her feet, “you are not coming in here with
those muddy clothes, mister!”

“Erm, but, uh,” Izuku argued indistinctly.

“No buts!” Setsuna smirked, “except that fine, juicy one of yours! Strip!”

“Strip???” Izuku’s jaw fell.

“It’s just me and Mina here,” Setsuna explained, as Mina gave a leering grin and waved at
him, “nothing we haven’t seen already!”

“Oh, yeah,” Izuku shrugged, and started to pull his filthy clothes off, “I guess you’ve got a
point.”

“Not here, dingus!” Setsuna ushered him back out the door, “take those off outside! You’re
all muddy!”
“But-but-but,” Izuku stammered, overwhelmed by her intensity, “what if the others come
back?”

“They won’t be back for another half hour or so,” Setsuna explained, “go rinse off! Unless
you want help…”

Izuku chuckled as he made his way back outside, then, sure enough, when he walked back in,
he was fully nude, only kind of hiding himself with his hands.

He’s come a long way, Mina thought, then gave a piercing wolf whistle.

“Woo!” she cheered, “lookin’ good, Midori!”

She wasn’t even teasing him just to tease; the boy was Built with a capital ‘b’, all hard lines
of muscle, in a way that managed to convey impressive size and strength without crossing
over into “bulky” territory. The various scars that criss-crossed his entire body only added to
his appeal, in her eyes, and the fact he still had such an innocent, boylike face (even if his
jawline’s really come out as he’s grown up, rawr) made Izuku, overall, one of the more
attractive men that Mina had ever met.

“I’ll say!” Setsuna agreed, “boy, you’re looking good enough to eat!”

In fact, she decided to demonstrate this opinion, as she stepped closer to Izuku and sank her
teeth into his shoulder muscle, just hard enough to lightly dent his skin.

“Set!” Izuku turned bright red, and Mina was thrilled to see that his blush extended down to
his collarbones.

“Now go get dressed,” Setsuna swatted his butt, prompting an all-new level of blushing from
the boy, “we’ll be waiting for youuu.”

“Will we?” Mina teased, “I think we should help him get dressed!”

“Ooh!” Setsuna nodded eagerly, “now there’s an idea!”

“I’m pretty sure I can pick out one of my two pairs of pants,” Izuku not-quite-yelped.

“Get those tight buns to your room!” Mina joined in, crossing the room to take her turn
giving Izuku a spank.

Tight buns, indeed, if she hit him much harder she was pretty sure it would be her hand that
would smart from the impact, I see why Set wanted to sink her teeth into you, boy.

Izuku and the two girls made their way into his bedroom, where he grabbed a pair of pants
and almost managed to pull them on nonchalantly. The effect was spoiled somewhat by the
way he had to hop on one leg to get the right side of his pants over his foot, but Mina found
that even more endearing, somehow.

“There, you’re dressed,” Setsuna decided, “now we can do this!”

She veritably pounced on him, knocking Izuku off-balance and into his bedroll. As soon as
they landed, Setsuna attacked his lips with her own, nipping and licking at his mouth like she
was hungry.

Mina found the sight very, very appealing.

It’s great to see two people I’m crushing on together, she thought, wait, two???

Eh, I’ll figure that out later.

“You’re fired up!” Mina observed, as she tried and failed to mask the aroused hitch in her
breath that appeared in the middle of her sentence.

“You started it,” Setsuna turned her head around to wink at Mina, “what’re you waiting for,
girl? Get in on this!”

Mina wasn’t quite sure how the logistics of this were going to work, but she was eager to find
out!

She flumped down on the bed beside Izuku, and as soon as Setsuna lifted from their kiss, she
closed her eyes and moved in for her turn.

Ooh, he’s a pretty good kisser…

Izuku wasn’t as aggressive as Setsuna was, but he was no less passionate for it: his kisses
tended to be slow, almost bordering on “cautious” territory, but his tongue pressed against her
lips and into her mouth assertively, and he wrapped one of his thick arms around her to bring
her closer.

“Mmm,” Setsuna leaned in to lick Mina’s ear, “that looks really hot.”

Mina turned, and started to kiss Setsuna that time: it was almost the opposite of kissing
Izuku, but it was just as fun to have Set’s mouth aggressively pressed into hers.

“I wanna try something,” Setsuna gasped as they separated, “turn your head a little, like this,
‘kay?”

She guided Mina so that her head was angled towards Izuku, but not quite facing him fully.
They started to kiss again, and the angle made it a little bit awkward; they couldn’t manage to
press their lips fully together.

“Yeah, just like that,” Setsuna spoke huskily, and then she leaned in to join the kiss as well.

Oh, this works way better.

Mina thought that it should have been kind of awkward to have three people pressed together
like that, but all she could feel were the puffs of hot breath against her skin from each of her
make-out partners, as all three of their tongues danced together. In truth, it was more like
both women were making out with Izuku, but they certainly had enough contact with each
other that Mina was going to count this as a triple kiss, or something like that.
Izuku’s palm slid down her back, and cupped her butt firmly, and from how Setsuna made a
happy little noise to her side, Mina guessed that he’d done the same with the green-haired
woman.

Mina became aware of something very hard pressing up against the inside of her thigh, and
she repositioned so that her hips straddled Izuku a bit more directly, as Setsuna slid a bit to
the side. Despite the change in position, the three remained connected in a kiss, which was
rapidly becoming much more passionate and outright sloppy even compared to how it started.

“Ah,” Izuku gasped when Mina thrust her hips against his, and she felt his hard cock slide up
between her legs, with only two thin layers of fabric separating them.

“Don’t get too heated,” Setsuna teased, “we’ve only got a few minutes until the others get
back…”

Despite her words, Setsuna brought her palm down on Mina’s butt (on the cheek that wasn’t
clenched tight in Izuku’s hand), and the action shoved her against Izuku’s groin all over again.

The trio became dimly aware of the sound of the front door opening, and hurriedly detached
themselves from each other as some of the other girls arrived home.

“We’re back!” Momo called out, “where are you two?”

“Oh, just hanging out with Izuku,” Setsuna popped to her feet and quickly ran her fingers
through her hair, trying (and failing) to make it look like they hadn’t just been making out,
“I’ll be right out!”

“That was fun!” Setsuna leaned down to give each of Mina and Izuku a quick smooch
(separately, this time), “let’s do that again!”

She skipped out of the room as Mina panted for breath, trying to recenter her thoughts away
from what lay between Izuku’s legs.

“That was fun!” she agreed, and gave Izuku another kiss (which she forced herself not to
become another make-out session), “we absolutely should do that again!”

Izuku nodded eagerly, bright red and out of breath himself.

“See you outsiiiiide,” Mina sang, as she exited his bedroom too.

He’ll need a few more minutes to settle down, she figured, if you know what I mean.

Two Months, Three Weeks, and Five Days Since Arriving

Izuku

Izuku panted for breath as he rested against the shovel in his hands.
“Do you think this will be sufficient?” Ibara asked, “I trust your expertise in these matters.”

“Should be,” Izuku answered, “it’ll keep us from outright flooding, unless the rain gets really
bad, at least.”

Ibara’s assistance had been a total blessing to Izuku, with her help, they’d taken advantage of
a break in the rain (and a return of the oppressive heat…) to dig out a number of drainage
ditches and channels throughout the camp, and had even placed planks of wood over some of
the central gutters.

He wouldn’t have been able to have made such progress in a single afternoon if it wasn’t for
her ability to move huge quantities of soil with her vine hair, but Izuku almost felt guilty for
asking her assistance on this task; her hair was caked with dirt and clay, and from how Ibara
was idly rolling her neck, he suspected that she’d strained her muscles as well.

“You holding up okay?” Izuku asked.

“I will be fine,” Ibara smiled easily, “a little stiffness is a price that I will gladly pay in order
to safeguard the future of our camp.”

“I definitely appreciate your help,” he thanked her, “I couldn’t have got this much done
without you!”

“I am glad,” her smile turned into a wince, “though I do not think I will be able to assist
tomorrow, if more remains to be done.”

“Well, we’re all done for now!” Izuku encouraged her, “let’s get back inside, so you can
rest!”

“Mhmm,” Ibara stretched her neck to one side, clearly more bothered than she was letting on.

“What’s the matter?”

“Oh, nothing to concern yourself with,” Ibara answered, “merely a knot in my muscles. As
you said, I suspect that some rest will be the best cure. Normally, I’d go for a massage after
using my Quirk so heavily, but, well, such luxuries are not available.”

“I can give you a massage!” Izuku offered before he even realized what he was saying.

“Oh, um,” Ibara blushed, and Izuku felt heat rising at his own neck at how rapidly he’d
blurted out those words, “actually, yes, if you wouldn’t mind, that sounds lovely.”

“Definitely!” Izuku felt somewhat reassured, “we can head back now!”

As they walked back towards the cabin, Ibara took his hand and stopped him when they
weren’t quite at their destination.

“I think,” she spoke cautiously, “I might prefer some privacy for this…”
“Oh!” Izuku realized what she meant, as she subtly motioned him towards the ‘Love Shack’,
“yeah, as long as you’re comfortable with that?”

“I have full faith that you won’t do anything I do not wish you to do,” Ibara smiled at him,
and without any further discussion, the pair made their way into the second main building of
their camp.

“I believe the knot is on my left side,” Ibara spoke, “towards the shoulder, if you’d be so
kind.”

“Of course,” Izuku answered, and walked behind her.

She’s tall, he thought, feeling somewhat silly about his own observations. He thought that
after spending every day with her for nearly three months, he’d already have grown used to
her height, but he supposed it was somewhat more obvious when he stood that close to her.

Izuku had been lucky to have undergone a late growth spurt; he stood a tiny bit over six feet
tall as a fully-grown adult, which, when compared to most of the women in Vacationland
with him, gave him a comfortable edge over most of his peers.

Momo and Ibara are the only exceptions, he thought, Mina and Ochako barely got any taller
compared to when we were kids, and Yui’s always been a similar height to those two, from
what I remember. Set’s pretty small too...

Four of the women clustered around the “something like five foot three” range, but Ibara was
closer to five foot seven or eight, if Izuku had his estimates right. Momo, of course, towered
over most of the other women, easily five foot ten (if not a little more).

His thoughts circled around this topic largely as a result of the way that Ibara’s height was
honestly kind of inconvenient for this activity; he couldn’t get a good angle in to dig his
thumbs into the muscles of her shoulders, and Izuku certainly didn’t want to ask her to kneel
on the floor…

Wait, the bed!

“Um, do you think you can sit on the bed?” Izuku asked, “just so I can get a better angle,
that’s all!”

Ibara giggled, and wandered over to do just that. Izuku cautiously knelt behind her, and the
new angle actually did work much better. While Izuku wasn’t always happy when looking at
his own slightly-mangled fingers, his hands were strong, and it seemed that he was up to the
task of helping Ibara with her sore muscles.

“Mmm,” she hummed contentedly, “that’s very nice. Could you go a bit harder?”

“This okay?” he dug in a bit deeper to the top of her traps, and from how she groaned, he
guessed that it was more than okay.

“That’s perfect,” Ibara spoke, “a bit lower? My shoulder blade area is also feeling a bit stiff.”
Izuku walked his thumbs down her spine, then started pressing into the tense muscle in the
area she’d identified. Ibara’s entire body sagged, and he had to reposition his hands a couple
times from the way that she’d started to lean into him. His fingers tangled in her shirt a bit,
and Izuku started to feel as if his massage was rapidly becoming ineffective.

“Is that in the way?” Ibara asked.

“Uh, a little bit,” Izuku answered, “but that’s okay! I know I’m not the best at giving
massages…”

“Would you mind moving back a bit?” Ibara replied, and, puzzled, Izuku did so, crawling
backwards so that he was deeper into the bed.

Without speaking, Ibara shocked him by reaching down and, in one confident motion,
removing her shirt. She turned and planted herself face-down on the bed before he could see
anything (not that he was looking), but once she’d done so, Izuku couldn’t help but trace the
smooth lines of muscle on her back with his eyes.

“You can straddle my legs,” Ibara’s voice was slightly muffled by the way her face was
buried in a pillow, “if that’s easier.”

“Um, yeah,” Izuku nervously did just that, and he couldn’t help but notice that said legs were
very, very nice ones.

He resumed his massage, and had to admit that it was much easier to really dig in to her
musculature without her shirt in the way. Izuku was impressed by the power he felt in her
back; he wondered if it was a Quirk adaptation, a means of allowing her to use her vines
more effectively by ensuring that doing so didn’t damage her spine.

“I believe it is,” Ibara answered, and he realized that he’d been muttering.

“Sorry,” Izuku apologized, “I don’t always realize when I’m saying things like that.”

“I find it quite intriguing,” Ibara reassured him, “you have a keen intellect, and a grasp of
Quirks that I’ve rarely seen matched. You and Yui have discussed these topics, I presume?”

“Oh, yeah,” Izuku nodded, then shook his head as he realized that Ibara couldn’t see his
gesture, “tons, actually!”

“I’m glad,” from the tone of her voice, Izuku suspected that Ibara was smiling, “she has a
very focused interest in the topic, and was never able to find someone who could keep up
with her in Class B.”

“That’s too bad,” Izuku rubbed his thumbs along Ibara’s spine, and started to knead the
muscles which connected to her lower back, “she’s really smart, I always like hearing what
she has to say!”

“Izuku?” Ibara changed topics, “would you mind… brushing my hair?”

“I don’t mind!” Izuku answered, “but, I didn’t bring a hair brush or anything…”
“With my vines,” Ibara explained, “it’s more effective to untangle them by hand, it would
also be a great help to me for cleaning some of the dirt off… only if you’re okay with that, of
course…”

“I’m happy to!” Izuku rubbed his fingertips along the base of her skull, and she shuddered,
but didn’t make any noises of protest or offense.

They passed a few minutes like that, in occasional conversation, but mostly just sitting
together in silence as Izuku worked his fingers through her hair. As she’d said, he found it
was pretty easy to spot where her vines had tangled around each other and to unwind them,
and he was surprised by how smooth and glossy her “hair” felt in his hands.

“I think that you should be all untangled now,” Izuku finally spoke, “is that good?”

“There’s one more thing,” Ibara mumbled into the pillow she still laid on, “would you mind
getting off my legs?”

“Oh, yeah,” Izuku scrambled to do that, “sorry!”

“There’s no apology necessary,” Ibara started to sit up, “I just wished to turn around.”

When she did so, Izuku was reminded very pointedly that she was still topless. Ibara might
not have been the bustiest woman on the island, but she still had very, very nice breasts;
easily big enough to fill his hands with extra left over, slightly teardrop-shaped, and featuring
puffy areolae that almost hid her tiny nipples.

“I was wondering,” Ibara spoke, and though she hesitated while doing so, she said the words
confidently, “if you could touch me here, too.”

She reached out to grasp his hands, and gently placed them over top of her breasts.

“Only if you’re okay with it!” Izuku reminded her. He’d hate to think that she believed she
had to ‘compete’ for his affection or anything like that, that she might be driven to do
something she wasn’t ready for.

“I came to a decision, during the massage you gave me,” Ibara explained, “I believe that I’ve
been missing out.”

“Oh?”

“Physical intimacy feels quite nice, as it turns out,” she smiled, “I wish to try more of it.
Come here.”

He leaned in towards her, and they kissed slowly, almost tenderly. Izuku cautiously and
gently palmed her breasts while they kissed, and after a few moments, he felt the tip of
Ibara’s tongue prodding at his lips. He opened his mouth to allow her entrance, and let her
carefully explore this deeper kind of kissing, perfectly content to sit back and let her take
charge.
Ibara wrapped her arms around his neck, and pulled Izuku closer to her, so that they knelt
together, chest-to-chest. She started to kiss him more eagerly, though that was still only in
comparison to how she’d started off, but before long, Izuku felt that she was comfortable
enough for him to begin kissing her back with a bit more intensity.

“Mhmm,” Ibara hummed, and pulled away from him, “I’ve definitely been missing out.
Thank you, Izuku, for everything you do.”

“It’s not much of a sacrifice for me,” Izuku admitted.

“Not many men would be as respectful of my boundaries as you have been,” Ibara explained,
“granted, I understand that you have certain… outlets, with other women, but not once have
you ever pushed me to take things further than I wish.”

“I’m glad,” Izuku noted, “I’ve been worried that you might feel pressured, or something like
that.”

“Not in the slightest,” Ibara smiled happily, “though, speaking of my boundaries, I think we
should end our activities here, for today. I hope that is okay with you.”

“That’s totally okay!” Izuku smiled back to reassure her, “I definitely enjoyed myself!”

“Good!” Ibara wrapped her arms around him, in a hug this time, “because I did as well!
Thoroughly!”

Two Months, Three Weeks, and Six Days Since Arriving

Ochako

Ochako stretched out on the couch, taking the opportunity to relax. It had been another
productive, albeit hot day, but their camp was at a point where it should be prepared for the
next big rain storm. Most of the girls had set about lining the walls of the cabin with
insulation (made of natural materials that Momo had previously identified), while Momo
herself had gone out with Izuku to search for dry firewood to store.

They sure took their time getting back, Ochako smirked to herself, wonder if they took a
detour to the Love Shack…

“Scooch!” Mina announced, and Ochako lifted her legs so that her pink friend could wiggle
onto the other end of the couch. Setsuna plopped down on Mina’s other side, and the girl
looked all too pleased with herself with how she wound up squished against Ochako’s butt.

“What’s taking those two?” Mina giggled, “you figure they got ‘distracted’?” she made air
quotes to emphasize what she meant.

“Probably!” Setsuna grinned, “too bad, that means that the Love Shack’s gonna be occupied
tonight.”
“Oh no,” Mina faux-whined, “whatever shall we do instead?”

Ochako glanced at Ibara, but the vine-haired woman merely rolled her eyes and smiled
exasperatedly, instead of launching into a lecture about Mina and Setsuna’s behaviour.

“You could try keeping it in your pants,” Yui interjected, and Ochako couldn’t help but let out
a snort at the quiet woman’s unexpected burn.

“Tried that,” Setsuna was undeterred, “got pretty boring! Besides, you’re one to talk, queen
of thirst that you are.”

“I have no idea what you mean,” Yui replied, “I’m hardly thirsty.”

“Girl,” Setsuna giggled, “I’ve seen your internet history. Whew, you could show everyone
here a thing or two.”

“Ah, yeah,” Yui shrugged, “that’s in private, though.”

“How have you been managing?” Mina wondered, “we don’t exactly have much porn to look
up here.”

“I use my imagination instead,” Yui replied.

“Must we be so crude?” Ibara finally had enough, but she didn’t take her complaints any
further.

“You know Yui,” Setsuna teased, “she’s probably using her wrestling sessions with Greenie
as her main outlet.”

“Can’t blame her,” Ochako blurted out, then made a squeak of embarrassment and clapped
her hands to her mouth.

“Ooh,” Mina bumped her hip against Ochako’s butt, “what, you two get rougher than what
we saw?”

“What you saw?” Yui asked.

“Oh, umm,” Mina blushed, “well, that is…”

“Those two,” Ochako decided to tear the metaphorical band-aid off, “watched me and Deku,
um, getting busy together…”

“Setsuna!” Ibara shouted, “Mina! Violating your friends’ privacy like that is too far!”

“We weren’t violating anything,” Setsuna protested, “they knew we were watching!”

Ochako nodded, but she was too embarrassed to bother explaining further.

“That’s pretty hot,” Yui spoke up, “I’d be down to watch sometime.”

“Eep.” Ochako replied.

“Oh man, it was a great show, too,” Mina cackled, “in case any of you were wondering:
Midori is absolutely, positively, thoroughly packing.”

“Packing?” Ibara wondered.

“She means he has a big dick,” Yui explained, and Ibara turned a shade of red that Ochako
had only ever seen on Deku and herself before, “how big is it?”

“Yui…” Ibara shook her head, but didn’t actually tell her friend to stop inquiring.

“Ehehehe,” Ochako giggled, “well, I’ve got no complaints…”

“It’s not like we have a tape measure here,” Setsuna weighed in, “probably about, hmm,
this?”

She held two of her hands apart to provide an estimate, and Ochako thought that she might
have undershot the measurement a little.

The ridiculous discussion around the, um, “dicku” (Ochako deeply regretted telling Mina that
story) came to a halt as Momo reappeared in the entryway, but just Momo, for some reason.
The man in question was absent, but whether that was a good or bad thing, Ochako couldn’t
tell.

“Where’s our boy toy?” Mina called out, and Momo turned a nearly purple color, she blushed
so hard.

“Ummmmmm,” Momo dragged the proclamation out to its breaking point, “he’s out…
gathering firewood.”

“Wasn’t that what you two were doing?” Setsuna grinned a knowing smile.

“Not so much, no,” Momo hid her face behind her hands, “ugh! I think I made a mistake!”

“Oh no,” Ochako sat up, and her change in position opened just enough room between
herself and Mina to fit another person, “c’mere, girl, tell us what happened!”

She knew that it wasn’t like Deku had pushed Momo too far or anything like that, so the only
plausible explanation could be that Momo was getting all in her own head again.

“Well, um,” Momo looked around, “is it okay if we talk about this? In front of everyone?”

“We’re all part of the harem,” Setsuna answered, “now or in the future, so, spill!”

“Harem?!?” Ibara shrieked, “that is positively uncouth!”

“Not inaccurate, though,” Yui weighed in.

“ANYways,” Mina interjected “Momo, babe, what’s the matter?”

“Well, me and Izuku, were, indeed, getting, um, intimate with one another,” Momo began, as
she sat on the couch.

“Ooh!” Setsuna turned to stare raptly at her, “what base did you get to?”

“Base?” Momo was distracted from her story.

“Like, first base is kissin’,” Mina began, “second is shirts off, third is pants off, and a home
run is, well, going all the way, y’know?”

“Oh,” Momo blushed again, “well, second, in that case?”

“Were you worried that was too far, too fast?” Ochako asked, cutting off Mina and Setsuna’s
chant of ‘Yaomomo’s momos!’ before it could get started.

“No, the opposite,” Momo clarified, “I wanted to, um, run the bases, as it were, but I wasn’t
sure how to start that process…”

“It’s pretty simple,” Mina used her fingers to make a gesture of her index finger sliding into
her closed fist, “you took sex ed, girl!”

“I know the physical process involved!” Momo protested, “it’s just, I reached down to touch
him, and, well…”

“He was hard?” Yui bluntly spoke.

“He wasn’t hard?” Setsuna wondered.

“You lost your courage?” Ochako asked.

“Yes, Ochako, exactly that,” Momo sighed, “I panicked, and moved my hand away so
suddenly I actually wound up slapping him by accident.”

“Oh no!” Mina yelped, “now he’s horrified that he did something wrong, right?”

“No, we talked about it after,” Momo grumbled, “I explained what happened, and that he
didn’t do anything wrong, and asked him to take more charge of the situation.”

“Oh, god,” Setsuna rolled her eyes, “there’s no way that cinnamon roll would have been able
to get things back on track after that.”

“Indeed,” Momo agreed, “he was very sweet, very careful, and asked me what I liked, what I
wanted to do.”

“And?” Yui leaned forward with rapt interest.

“I had absolutely nothing to answer with,” Momo’s head slumped down towards her chest in
defeat.

“Where is Izuku now?” Ibara asked, “surely, he didn’t leave you after your admission?”
“Oh, no, not at all,” Momo looked back up, “we talked for a while, he was very
understanding! No, he’s decided that we do actually need firewood after all, but I wasn’t
feeling up to assisting him in gathering it.”

“Why didn’t you have an answer?” Setsuna wondered, “I mean, yeah, I get that you won’t
know what you like during sex itself, but surely you’ve got some kind of idea?”

“…” Momo plunged her face back into her hands.

“Well, Momo, sweetie,” Mina tried to help, “maybe you can tell him what you like to do
when you’re by yourself?”

“I don’t know,” Momo’s voice was muffled.

“You don’t… know?” Ochako was curious what she meant, “like, Momo, surely you’ve, uh,
spent special time alone, right?”

“Never,” Momo sighed, and tossed her head back against the back of the couch, “I have no
idea how to tell him what I like, because I don’t even know what I like.”

“Oh, Momo, babe,” Setsuna interjected, “you’ve gotta work on that, sweetheart.”

Yeah, you do, Ochako agreed with her, you’ve never even touched yourself???

Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of the sole man in their camp hauling a
bundle of firewood through the door.

“Oh!” Izuku almost jumped when he noticed six sets of eyes staring at him, “hey, um,
everyone!”

Six different greetings echoed through the room as each of the women said ‘hi’ in their own
way.

“I, er,” Izuku scratched at the back of his head, clearly aware that there was some kind of
dynamic not involving him going on at the moment, “I got some firewood! Now, I’m just
gonna go… train! Yeah, that’s it! Training!”

He practically fled from the room, and Momo released another exasperated sigh.

“Now he’s afraid to hang out with me!” she bemoaned.

“No, it’s not like that,” Ochako promised, “he just doesn’t want to make you feel any more
awkward! The two of you are such dorks, I swear…”

“You’re one to talk, missy,” Mina teased, “we all watched you circle around Izuku just like
this for years.”

“You’re one to talk, too,” Setsuna grinned and bumped her shoulder against Mina’s, “you
haven’t even told him that you have a real, full-blown crush on him!”
“Well, that’s because, um...” Mina trailed off.

News to me, Ochako thought, but I’m not exactly surprised. Izuku is basically exactly Mina’s
type, and now that he’s not “forbidden” for her any more, well… seems natural that she’d get
feelings for him.

“So, you figure that Greenie is out there blowing off some steam,” Setsuna wondered, “or
just avoiding us six?”

“Probably blowing off steam,” Ochako answered, “trust me, Momo, and all of you: Deku’s
waaaaay more likely to beat himself up over thinking that he pushed someone too far than he
is to get frustrated about things not going the way he’d hoped.”

“I’m going to go out there,” Yui announced, “for training.”

“You’re going out there to help him ‘blow off steam’, aren’t you,” Mina teased.

“Maybe,” Yui looked to Ochako, as if asking her approval. Ochako just shrugged and smiled:
that was up to Yui and Deku, not her to decide.

“Momo, babe,” Ochako recentered the conversation as Yui left the room, “okay, we need to
talk about this... girl, you’ve never even touched yourself!?”

“I never-“ Momo huffed, “I don’t know! I always thought it was too obscene, or something.”

“There is nothing to be ashamed about when it comes to knowing oneself,” Ibara, shockingly,
added, “the Lord has provided us these bodies, we might as well appreciate what they have to
offer.”

“Momo, darling,” Mina added, “even Ibara’s on board.”

“What do you mean, Mina?” Ibara wondered.

“You aren’t exactly the most, uh, open-minded out of us girls,” Mina tried to be diplomatic.

“You might be surprised,” Ibara folded her arms across her chest, “I will have you know, the
Bible itself speaks of the importance of a healthy and enthusiastic love life between partners.”

“Reaaaaally,” Setsuna perked up, “care to cite the verse for us?”

As Ibara started to launch into a surprisingly raunchy quotation, Ochako thought about how
she could possibly help Momo with her struggles.

I kind of hope Yui helps Izuku with his…

*********************

Izuku
He thumped his fists against the “training dummy”, focusing on delivering strikes that leaned
more towards “power” than “technique”. Izuku wasn’t exactly frustrated – and definitely not
with Momo – but he felt all tense and keyed-up, and he hoped that some sort of physical
outlet would take his mind off things.

His time with Momo in the Love Shack, earlier in the day, had been wonderful, but he must
have done something wrong, because Momo had gotten all awkward and self-conscious not
long after she’d first taken her top off. Izuku had no idea what she was embarrassed about;
much like the other five women on the island, her body was spectacular, and while Izuku still
wasn’t in the habit of comparing anyone’s body against someone else’s, he had to admit that
Momo’s boobs were pretty much impossible to get out of his head.

So big, and yet so perky, he recalled, and the weird tension in his body returned with a
vengeance, her boobs are incredible, so why did she get uncertain about if I was actually
attracted to her or not?

Momo had voiced her fears that she wasn’t desirable as a lover, and Izuku had done his best
to reassure her without outright saying “are you nuts?”, but he didn’t think he’d quite
managed to assuage whatever insecurity was bothering her.

All that Izuku could figure was that he must have not done a good enough job of expressing
his enthusiasm to be with her; she had mentioned that she wanted him to be more assertive,
but he was clearly still being too cautious, too hesitant, and he must have – unfortunately and
unintentionally – made Momo feel undesirable in his attempts to make her feel comfortable.

“You’re hitting that pretty hard,” a soft voice interrupted his introspection, “you okay?”

“Hey, Yui,” Izuku greeted the other black-haired woman in their camp, “yeah, I’m fine?”

“You seem tense,” Yui observed, “which is fine by me. Wanna fight?”

“Eh?”

“Let’s take our sparring to the next level,” Yui proposed, “I’m going to attack you now,
‘kay?”

“Uh…”

Izuku didn’t have time to get another word out before Yui made good on her threat, and
charged towards him with her fists up. He barely managed to block her first punch, and just
dodged her second strike by a fraction, but he didn’t manage to evade the knee she brought
up into his midsection.

It wasn’t a hard enough blow to actually damage him, but he definitely felt it.

Oh, it’s on now, Izuku thought.

When Yui attempted to follow up her knee with an elbow to his head, Izuku parried it with
his own arm, then stepped past her too-late guard, and hooked his leg around the back of
hers. He tossed her to the ground, but Yui landed in a roll (just like I taught her! Izuku
observed with a hint of pride), and popped back to her feet in a pretty decent fighting stance.

Izuku took the initiative, and charged towards her, but she side-stepped him quite well,
leaving him off-balance. When her foot lashed out and caught his own, he took his own turn
to roll on the ground, rising back up with his fists held out as he recovered.

“You’re really coming along!” Izuku praised her, “that was a great trip!”

“I have an excellent teacher,” Yui smiled, “let’s keep going.”

She didn’t fare quite as well when Izuku got a bit more serious: he dodged past one of her
punches, then stepped to her side, delivering a quick (light) punch to her ribs as he moved,
which threw her off enough so that he could move behind her. Izuku quickly wrapped her in a
basic chokehold, but he locked his arms together in a way that he was fairly sure he hadn’t
taught her how to escape from.

“Harder,” Yui gasped.

“Ehh?” Izuku wasn’t expecting that reaction.

“Hard-er,” Yui insisted, emphasizing each syllable, and she thrust her hips back against him.

Oh. Izuku realized, oh, god.

Their sparring match had quickly turned into something else before he even noticed it, and
now Yui’s plush butt sat nestled directly against his groin. Izuku wasn’t quite sure how to
reconcile their intimate positioning with the way his arm was wrapped around her throat, but
if anything, Yui seemed to… enjoy it?

Any doubts he had were erased when Yui started to purposefully grind her butt against his
groin, and Izuku let loose a rattling, shaky groan, loosening his grip slightly.

“I said harder,” Yui insisted, and her hands came up to his arm, wrapped it back around her
neck, “if you’re okay with it, that is.”

Experimentally, Izuku tightened his grasp slightly, and Yui let out a stifled moan. She pushed
back into him hard, and started to slide her hips up and down, which – with how his rapidly-
stiffening dick was nestled between her butt cheeks – started to become more pleasurable
than Izuku had expected.

“Yui, um,” Izuku started, and released his grasp on her.

Her hips kept moving up and down, and Izuku was absolutely entranced by the feeling of her
plush ass surrounding his dick. Even with clothing in the way, it felt almost like a handjob,
she was just so (as Mina would say) thicc.

“Love shack,” Yui insisted, “now.”

He barely had time to react as she dragged him away from the “training ground” over to the
building in question. Once they were inside, Yui pressed herself against him, and started to
kiss him passionately. Izuku lost himself in the feelings: her breasts squished up against his
chest; her tongue sloppily sliding all over his own; her hands tangled roughly in his hair.

“You should know,” she finally explained, “I have quite a few kinks.”

“Yeah?” Izuku wasn’t even sure what a ‘kink’ was. He had the basic concept down,
definitely, but he wasn’t entirely certain what his own might be, if he even had any.

“Choking is one of them,” Yui continued, “so, yes, what we did earlier was something that I
am more than okay with.”

“Oh,” Izuku answered, “I’m not sure if I’m into that or not…”

“That’s okay,” Yui spoke, “we can figure that out later. I have plenty of others.”

“Do you?” Izuku was curious.

“Another one I have,” Yui guided him back towards the bed, “relates to something that Mina
said earlier.”

“What’d Mina say?” Izuku wondered.

“She said you’re packing,” Yui explained without making sense, “and, if you’re okay with it,
I wanna see.”

“Packing?”

“She meant that you have a big dick,” Yui elaborated, “that’s another thing I’m into.”

“Oh! I, um, uh, that is,” Izuku stammered, “it’s not small?”

“Izuku,” Yui clarified, “I’m pent-up, and I think you are too. If you’re not comfortable with
it, let’s stop now, but if you are, I’ll make it worth your while.”

Am I?

Izuku still hadn’t taken the official “next step” with anyone but Ochako – wait, do Setsuna
and Mina count? He thought, they touched me a bit, I guess? – but it wasn’t like he was
intentionally avoiding going further with any of the other women, it just hadn’t come up.

I can’t find a reason to say no, he realized.

“I’m good with it if you are,” he answered awkwardly.

“Great,” Yui nudged him towards the bed again, “lay down.”

Izuku did so, and he wondered what was about to happen next.

“I’m not going all the way yet,” Yui explained, “but we’re going further than kissing.”
“Okay,” Izuku nodded eagerly.

Yui crawled back on top of him, and despite her earlier words, they started to kiss again. She
took his hands in hers, and planted them firmly on her butt. Izuku figured that he was well
within her boundaries to grope and squeeze the flesh under his hands, and he'd noticed
earlier, he now absolutely confirmed that Yui shared more than just her height with Ochako;
both women had big, bouncy, bountiful butts.

Yui sat up, and pulled her shirt off without hesitation. As her boobs sprang free, Izuku felt his
mouth go dry in awe. No matter that he’d technically seen her topless before (when the
weather had been way too hot the week previous), or that he’d gotten to this step with several
of the other women on their island, he still felt amazed every time he got to see one of the
girls exposing herself to him intentionally.

It's almost unfair, Izuku thought, every woman on the island is just utterly gorgeous.

As his mind became more single-tracked, he noticed that Yui’s boobs were also on the larger
side, firm and round with small, dark nipples. They looked as if they were made to be
squeezed.

She’s gorgeous, Izuku thought, before she descended to start kissing him again.

“Mmm,” Yui ground her hips against his, “you’re getting hard.”

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed.

“Good,” Yui then proceeded to knee-walk backwards, until her hands were at the waistband
of his pants. She met his eyes, and he nodded, then she practically ripped his pants off.

“Wow,” Yui huffed a breath, “okay, yeah. Mina wasn’t exaggerating. I like your dick. A lot.”

Yui started to shuffle out of her own pants, and Izuku thought about raising the matter that
she had said they weren’t going all the way, but some part of him thought better of it.

When she cast her pants aside, she started crawling back up his body, and Izuku sucked in a
breath in anticipation when her lower half started to get awfully close to his own.

She had a triangular patch of black pubic hair above her pussy, but all Izuku could notice was
how pink she was, almost on the same level as Mina. The effect was probably enhanced by
her pale skin, but whatever factors went in to Yui’s appearance (below the belt and above),
Izuku was absolutely entranced.

“Mmm,” Yui reached down, and he felt a lightning bolt travel up his spine when her delicate
fingers brushed against his almost-entirely-hard cock. She lifted him upwards, and nudged
his legs closer together, so that his entire package – dick and balls both – were presented
between his closed legs.

Yui sat down on his legs, then moved a bit closer to him, until his hard length rested against
her belly.
“Look,” she insisted, and Izuku saw that the head of his cock reached to her belly-button,
“you’re so big. I can’t wait to get you inside me, Izuku.”

Her hand started to glide up and down, and Izuku let loose a shuddering breath as he realized
what she had in mind.

“Can you feel how wet I am?” Yui thrust her hips against him, sliding her pussy over the very
base of her cock to demonstrate, “I should mention, dirty-talking is another kink of mine.”

“I like it,” Izuku admitted without hesitation.

“Good,” she smiled, then lifted her hips to rub her pussy up his entire length, before slowly,
agonizingly descending, repeating the same process on the way back down.

Izuku twitched and shuddered under her ministrations. The physical sensations weren’t the
most intense that he’d ever felt, but the authority with which Yui acted, and the knowledge of
how turned on she was… well, it really worked for him.

Not that the physical sensations were easily written off. Her skin was so soft, and she was so
wet, every motion she made with her hips sent new sparks radiating through Izuku from his
groin outwards.

“Mmm,” Yui hummed, “I don’t always want to be in charge. Most of the time, I’m a sub, if
you want to know.”

“Sub?” Izuku wondered, but he was unable to think too clearly, with her hand dancing over
his length, and her pussy gliding over the base where her hand didn’t reach.

“Submissive,” Yui explained, “I like the other person taking control. Well, the idea of it. I
don’t have much experience.”

“You’re doing great, though,” Izuku chuckled, “can I kiss you again?”

“Fucking absolutely,” Yui agreed enthusiastically, then leaned down to smash her lips into
his. The motion trapped his cock between their lower abdomens, but Yui’s hand didn’t stop
its motions for a second, and Izuku could feel moisture trickling down to his balls from how
wet she was.

They continued kissing for a while; when Yui started to jerk him harder and faster, she paired
the motions with more aggressive motions of her tongue, until their kisses reached a level of
sloppiness that Izuku had never even approached before.

“Ah!” she lifted from him, and both of their faces were slick with saliva, “let me know when
you’re getting close, okay?”

“I’m not far off,” Izuku answered, “what are you going to do?”

“This,” Yui explained, then she bent at her midsection, and showed off her flexibility in a
way that Izuku hadn’t expected. The very tip of his cock started to slap against the bottom of
her breasts as she jerked him even more quickly, and the additional source of stimulation was
something that Izuku couldn’t resist for long.

“Yui, I’m-“ Izuku cried out.

“Yes,” Yui spoke, “give me your cum, Izuku! Please.”

He erupted in her hand, his climax an intense one that saw him shoot four separate ropes of
cum between her tits. Yui smirked with a supremely self-satisfied expression on her face,
before she released his cock. Each of her hands did something different now that they were
free: her left hand dipped between her own legs and moved rapidly, while her right slowly
trailed up between her breasts, as she collected a thick dollop of his cum on her fingertips.

Izuku groaned again when she shoved her fingers in her mouth, and started to lick them
clean.

“Mmmf!” Yui moaned around her own digits, and her legs clasped against his tightly, as she
brought herself to an orgasm shortly after him. She sagged backwards, her chest rising and
falling very appealingly as she caught her breath.

“You taste good,” Yui spoke after a short delay, “it must be all the fruit we feed you.”

“Oh, uh, thanks,” Izuku was content to bask in his own afterglow.

“I’m looking forward to drinking your cum directly,” Yui said something that, just months
before, would have made Izuku short-circuit and descend into muttering.

“Well,” he tried his best at flirting, “I’m looking forward to tasting you.”

“Mmm,” Yui hummed, “I’d like that too.”

She swung her legs off of him, and collapsed back into the bed.

Izuku and Yui interlaced their hands together in silence, as each of them were content to lie
there for a few moments, until they trusted their legs to support their weight again.

“That was great,” Izuku spoke softly.

“I enjoyed it too,” Yui replied, “let’s do it again some time. Well, maybe next time we’ll
fuck.”

“Maybe!” Izuku couldn’t help but feel a blush rise at her bluntness.

As he laid there, he cautiously monitored himself for any warning signs that he might feel
like he’d overstepped, or somehow betrayed Ochako’s trust. No such emotions arose in him,
instead, all he felt was a happy, sated contentedness. All his earlier frustrations had
disappeared, and when Izuku thought of Momo, instead of worrying about how he’d offended
her, all he could think was that he wanted to help cheer her up.
 I guess it really does help clear my mind, he thought to himself, I’m so lucky to have these
girls in my life. All of them.

Chapter End Notes

Momo's being Momo, Mina and Setsuna are being Mina and Setsuna, and Ibara and Yui
gave into their ~THIRST~ in different ways.

By my count, Izuku's now reached "second base" or further with each of the six women,
so that means that some home runs are in the near future ;^)

Let me know what you thought, if there's anything you liked or didn't like, or even if
there's anything you're hoping to see! Yui's impromptu butt-job featured in this chapter
largely because I was inspired by a previous comment, so if you have any particular
wishes, well, I might wind up fulfilling them :^P
 Confession
Chapter Summary

The seven students play a game, then an important conversation occurs

Chapter Notes

This chapter's 90% fluff, but in addition to the regular-length chapter, there's also ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)
at the end

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Three Months Since Arriving

Momo

Three months.

Momo had a hard time believing it had already been so long that the seven students had been
stranded in “Vacationland”, but she supposed that with how the days tended to blend together
at times, it made sense.

With the recent rain, the heat had at least subsided to more manageable levels, but Momo
didn’t find this entirely reassuring. The fact that this world had “seasons” of some sort
indicated two things to her: first, that after rainy season, it was very plausible that winter,
whatever form it took, was next on the horizon. Second, that it was possible this world was
designed for a long-term stay.

While Momo was hardly suffering to spend time with her six classmates (current or future),
she didn’t exactly wish to spend the rest of her life isolated from the real world in an illogical
pocket dimension.

I wonder, she thought, do we even age here?

They’d been fortunate that nobody had suffered any sort of grievous injury as of yet, so she
couldn’t tell whether or not this world had any in-built safety mechanisms or not, but it sure
seemed as if their other expected biological functions had remained intact.

Hmm…

“Izuku, can you come here for a moment?” Momo asked.

“Sure!” Izuku stood from the couch and wandered over towards her.

“I want to check something,” she explained, “can you kneel in front of me?”

“Uh, yeah, no problem!” Izuku seemed confused, but he was compliant nonetheless.

Momo was glad that their awkward moment the day before had not led to any lingering
discomfort between the two of them; in fact, it felt perfectly natural to idly run her fingers
through Izuku’s hair. To test her thought, Momo separated one of his locks from the rest of
the mass of green curls atop his head, and pulled it straight.

“How long had it been since you got a haircut,” she asked, “when we first arrived?”

“Hmm,” Izuku pondered her question, “a few weeks, I think?”

“Your hair is getting long,” Momo observed, “I think that means that, depending on how long
we stay here, we might start to age…”

“Wait a sec, though,” Ochako, having apparently overheard their conversation, made her way
over to them, “Deku’s hair is a little bit long, yeah, but I’ve seen him when he’s gone three
months without a haircut before, he gets waaaaaay bushier than he is right now.”

“I wonder if there’s some built-in time dilation effect,” Izuku started to mutter, “it would
make sense, if time passes more quickly here than in the outside world, that it may not adhere
to conventional chronal mechanics, and instead is driven by a sort of dreamlike logic, just
like the climate and ecosystem in Vacationland seem to be…”

“I think what he’s sayin’ is,” Ochako translated, “we shouldn’t worry too much about gettin’
old while we’re stuck here, unless we wind up stranded for a long, long time.”

“We shouldn’t worry at all!” Mina added, as she, too, joined the conversation, “Aizawa-
sensei can be a deceptive jerk, sure, but there’s no way that he’d throw us into an exercise
where we might actually die if we don’t pass.”

“I don’t exactly want to test the theory,” Izuku hummed in thought, “but I wouldn’t be
surprised if there’s also some sort of minor restorative effect here? None of us have gotten
sick or injured in the last three months, and even strained muscles seem to go away by the
next morning, yeah?”

“I do notice that my Quirk fatigue doesn’t last as long as it has in the past,” Momo agreed,
“but, then again, the limitations on our Quirks don’t follow any sort of coherent logic, either.”

“Nothing here does!” Setsuna cried out from her seat, “it’s why it’s Vacationland, baby! What
happens in Vacationland stays in Vacationland!”

“Well, not all of it,” Ochako muttered.

“Speaking of which,” Mina spoke, “it’s been another month…”

“Ooh, yeah,” Setsuna agreed.

Momo wasn’t quite sure what wavelength they were on, but she certainly had an idea what
they were going to say next…

“It’s party time, bitches!” both women shouted at once.

I wasn’t far off… Momo shook her head in amusement. I suppose that there’s no harm in
cutting loose a bit, just for one night.

“I’m on drinks!” Mina volunteered.

“I’ll round up the other two!” Setsuna replied.

“Make mine with pineapple?” Ochako was on board quite a bit faster than she had been back
when these monthly parties had first started.

“Mango for me, please!” Momo figured she might as well place her own order, lest Mina get
creative with the mix.

Setsuna reappeared in the main room with Yui and Ibara in tow – with the rain outside, it
wasn’t like there was much else to do other than hang around the cabin – and before long, the
monthly party was in full swing.

“So, we’re all a lot closer now,” Mina started, “I think it’s time we play some truth or dare!”

“Mina,” Ochako touched her hands (minus pinkies) together in a gesture of exasperation, “I
know exactly how your dares will go, an’ I don’t think that we’re all that close.”

“I would be prepared to answer a variety of truths,” Ibara explained, “but I do not wish to
engage in anything particularly… debaucherous, beyond that.”

“We can establish ground rules,” Yui sipped her drink, “make sure that nothing gets too out
of hand.”

“I think that sounds like a good idea,” Momo weighed in, “particularly when it comes to
dares. I know many of you can be somewhat over-competitive, and if we’re playing a party
game, the point is to have fun, yes?”

“Yeah,” Setsuna surprised Momo by agreeing, “let’s say, hmm… if you get a dare that you
don’t want to do, the punishment isn’t as severe as usual, it just switches back to truth
instead?”

“I don’t think that we’re that over-competitive,” Izuku argued.

“’member when you broke most of your fingers to win an argument?” Ochako bumped her
shoulder into his.

“Oh yeah,” Izuku nodded, “point taken.”

“Furthermore,” Setsuna announced, “let’s all agree that dares can’t be overtly sexual, ‘kay?”
“You wound me!” Mina crossed her hands over her chest.

“I’m surprised, Setsuna,” Momo giggled, “that doesn’t sound like you.”

“I can be responsible!” Setsuna scoffed, “I’m a vice-prez too, y’know!”

“Wait,” Izuku interjected, “how’re we doing the class presidents thing, when Class A and B
get combined?”

“Presumably,” Yui spoke, “it will be settled as all matters of honor are: by duelling.”

“Don’t give Aizawa any ideas…” Izuku muttered.

Yui

Yui took another sip of her drink. A strawberry and “vodka” was not, she decided, her first
choice in beverage, but it served as an acceptable-enough alternative to the as-of-yet mythical
“Bloody Mary” (vodka and tomato juice, yum) which was tragically unavailable in
Vacationland.

“Alright, ladies and gentleman,” Mina took a bow as she finished passing drinks around,
“let’s get this show on the road! Basic rules, no ask-backs, and everyone has to go once per
round before you can pick someone again!”

Everyone in the room made various noises of assent. Yui herself was no stranger to this game
– one of Setsuna’s favourites – though she had to admit that she hadn’t played it with people
in quite this same context before.

Her mind kept going back to the time she’d shared with Izuku the day before, and Yui was
quickly finding that he featured in her fantasies nearly exclusively at this point. She wasn’t
exactly concerned by this development, but she was definitely intrigued to see where this
new sort of feeling might be leading.

“Who’s up first?” Setsuna asked.

“I volunteer,” Yui put her hand up.

“Okay, Yui, truth or dare?” Setsuna grinned excitedly at her.

“Truth.”

“Hmm,” Setsuna tapped her finger against her chin in thought, “what is… the most
embarrassing hero merchandise you own?”

“Midnight brand fuzzy handcuffs,” Yui spoke immediately, “they feel kind of… hmm,
inappropriate now.”

“Oof, yeah,” Setsuna winced, “new rule: let’s try and avoid anything too depressing as an
answer, ‘kay?”
“Was that depressing?” Yui wondered, “my apologies.”

Sure, it wasn’t a topic that she wanted to sit around and reminisce about, but the reality – as
she saw it – was that the war had claimed a number of lives. Ignoring that those people had
existed, had lived, somehow felt even more wrong to her.

“Yui, babe,” Setsuna chirped, “it’s your turn to ask someone.”

“Oh, right. Hm. Ochako,” Yui started, “truth or dare?”

“I might as well go ‘truth’ too,” Ochako answered.

Yui pondered what an appropriate question for the boundaries of this game would be.

I probably shouldn’t ask “so, how does Izuku feel inside of you?”, she thought.

“What’s the dumbest accident you’ve had with your Quirk?” Yui asked instead, “our Quirks
are rather similar, and I know I’ve had quite a few incidents with Size.”

“Ooh, lemme think about that,” Ochako hummed, “I guess it’s not a specific, one-time kinda
thing, but it always embarrassed the heck out of me when I’d wake up in the middle of the
night, floatin’ around the ceiling.”

“Is that why you wear those adorable mittens to sleep?” Setsuna cooed.

“Sure is,” Ochako’s face fell into a confused expression, “wait, when have you seen me
sleepin’?”

“It’s nothing creepy, I promise,” Setsuna giggled, “I just checked on you the other night,
when we had the second thunderstorm, and I couldn’t find Mina.”

“Ohh,” Ochako nodded, “yeah, that makes sense.”

Yui tried to puzzle out the social dynamics hinted at in that conversation. It wasn’t exactly
surprising that Mina and Setsuna might share a bed at times, but it was news to her that
Ochako and Mina were, apparently, similarly acquainted.

“Deku!” Ochako made her choice, “truth or dare?”

“I’ll keep the theme going,” Izuku answered, “truth!”

“Gonna repeat Set’s question,” Ochako grinned intently, “what’s the most embarrassin’ hero
merch that you own?”

“Oh god,” Izuku blushed, “can I change my answer to dare?”

“Noooope!” Mina popped the ‘p’ in her exclamation with emphasis, “you can go from dare to
truth, but not the other way around?”

Izuku muttered something indistinct.

“It only counts if we can hear your answer, Izuku,” Momo giggled.

“All Might-brand speedo,” Izuku answered, more audibly that time.

“Oh, lord!” Setsuna cackled a laugh, “what on earth possessed you to buy that?”

“Let’s not take the Lord’s name in vain too frequently,” Ibara sighed, but didn’t launch into
any further criticisms or lectures.

“It was a limited edition!” Izuku argued, “and it was, like, way less weird before I actually
met All Might! Not that I’d go around wearing his face on my junk to begin with…”

“Especially now that you can have Ochako’s face on your junk!” Mina laughed.

“Mina!” Ochako spluttered, “c’mon!”

“Well, maybe he does,” Setsuna gave her no mercy, “I’m not judging! Could be kinda hot!”

“I don’t get it,” Momo huffed.

“Me neither,” Ibara added.

“I think,” Yui provided the answer, “Setsuna was joking about cumshots.”

“Yui!” Ochako turned a practically-neon shade of red.

What? Yui wondered, that was the joke, wasn’t it?

Izuku, for his part, raised a shaky finger and pointed to Momo.

“Truth or dare?” he squeaked.

“It seems as if the first round is for ‘truth’,” Momo clasped her hands around her drink, “so,
that is my answer as well.”

“What’s the most complicated thing you’ve ever made with your Quirk?” Izuku asked a
question that would be hard to interpret as a dirty joke, which made sense for him.

“Well, that depends on how you measure complexity,” Momo answered, “certainly, some of
the electronic devices that I’ve crafted would likely qualify, given the details involved in
creating circuitry, but my answer would actually be… myself.”

“Eh?” several people wondered what she could have meant by that.

“In second year, for one of the tests we had,” Momo explained, “I created a simple
animatronic duplicate of myself. Nothing close to a ‘robot’, or anything of that ilk, but a
silicone-and-plastic simulacrum programmed to walk around and repeat phrases that I
commonly use.”

“That’s amazing!” Izuku cheered, “how did I miss that?”

“I remember that exam,” Ochako provided, “I think that you were unconscious at the time. It
was that midterm exam, when you and Tokoyami went up against Aizawa and Cementoss.”

“Right,” Izuku nodded, “Cementoss dropped a building on me. Hard to forget that.”

“I still can’t believe the shit that you say, sometimes,” Setsuna chuckled, “’dropped a
building on me’. Do you hear yourself, Greenie?”

“It wasn’t a big building…” Izuku laughed nervously and took a swig of his drink.

“Ibara,” Momo refocused on the game they were playing, “truth, or dare?”

“Truth, of course,” Ibara answered, “I am not the most daring type, so this first round suits
me fine.”

“Do you use shampoo?” Momo wondered, “I mean, for your vines, or is there another
product that you require?”

“I do not,” Ibara nodded, “my vines are self-cleaning to some degree, so for the most part, I
simply use my fingers and water to clean my hair.”

“Must be nice,” Mina giggled, “I’m surprised my hair hasn’t gone all afro-y yet, with this
humidity!”

“On that note,” Ibara inclined her head, “Mina, truth or dare?”

“Well, I’m normally all about the dares,” Mina chirped, “but for now, I’ll stick with the
theme! Truth!”

“I’ve always been curious,” Ibara inquired, “is your physical appearance a result of your
Quirk? I mean no offense! You are quite striking, but I cannot tell how ‘pink’ and ‘acid
production’ are necessarily related.”

“Hmm, I don’t think so!” Mina shrugged, “I don’t honestly know for sure, but my dad’s pink,
and my mom has black eyes like me, so I think it’s just random!”

“Interesting!” Ibara nodded, “I believe my coloration is due to the nature of my Quirk, so you
can see why I am curious.”

“Isn’t it weird,” Setsuna joined in, “that us greenettes make up the majority here?”

“It would be a plurality, technically,” Momo corrected, “and green hair is hardly that
uncommon nowadays. It’s actually more common than red hair, and that shade existed pre-
Quirks!”

“Still, my point is,” Setsuna reached out to ruffle Izuku’s hair, “green power!”

“Set, it’s your turn!” Mina laughed, “might as well go truth like everyone else, right?”

“You got it!”

“Who was…” Mina paused for dramatic effect, “your first…” some people started to roll
their eyes, anticipating a particularly ‘Mina’ sort of question, “favourite hero?”

Not what I expected!

“Oh, that’s easy,” Setsuna smiled widely, “definitely Godzillo! Lizard mutant-types, baby!”

“You’re a mutant?” Mina cocked her head in surprise, “I mean, I know you have pointy teeth,
but I didn’t think that counted! We really are the same!”

“I mean, kinda?” Setsuna waved her hand in a ‘so-so’ gesture, “I’m not like your classmate
Asui or anything that intense, but I’ve got a few kind of lizard-like traits. I really, really don’t
like the cold, for example. But I’m still warm-blooded, I’m just kind of, y’know…”

“Lizardy?” Ibara groaned as she realized the pun behind Setsuna’s hero name.

“Ayy,” Setsuna made finger guns at Ibara and nodded.

I’m surprised I didn’t pick up on that, Yui thought, I definitely noticed her Quirk adaptations,
but I never really tied it to “light lizard mutations”.

She was enjoying this chance to learn more about her friends, as much as the game itself was
really just a diversion.

Setsuna

“Okay, that’s round one!” Setsuna cheerfully announced, “and, for round two, I’ve got a new
rule! Since we just did all truths, this time, it’s all dares! Who’s the first victim this time?”

“I may as well get this over with,” Ibara sighed.

Oh, I’ve got you now, my pretty, Setsuna cackled internally.

“You have no idea what you just walked into!” she teased, “Ibara, darling, I dare you to…
swear.”

“Pardon?”

“Say a swear word!” Setsuna cackled externally that time, “you pick! Anything you want! It
just has to be worse than PG-13!”

“Oh, um,” Ibara looked around the room, as if hoping for someone to save her. She found no
assistance, instead, everyone was eagerly waiting to see what she’d come up with. “Fuck.”

Mina, Setsuna, and (surprisingly) Ochako all whooped in cheers together.

“That wasn’t so bad, right?” Setsuna encouraged her friend.

“I suppose not,” Ibara sighed, “though I shall not make a habit of it. Mina!”
“That’s me!”

“I dare you to, for the next five minutes, not engage in any sexual innuendo.”

“Oh, geeze!” Mina laughed, “you’ve got some teeth, girl! It’s a good thing- wait, no, can’t
say that.”

Setsuna grinned widely, as she was pretty sure that Mina was about to say “it’s a good thing I
like getting bit”, a discovery that they’d both been thrilled to make together.

“Set!” Mina turned back to her, “I dare you to… take off your shirt!”

“Hold up,” Momo protested, “we said no sexual dares!”

“It’s not!” Setsuna answered, with her shirt already halfway off, “I’m wearing a bra and
everything!”

She whipped her shirt aside, and sure enough, she was actually more covered than she had
been for most of the last month, even without it.

“See, Momo, babe?” Setsuna smirked, “perfectly acceptable, right?”

“Yes, of course,” Momo grumbled, “I’m not trying to be a buzzkill!”

“You aren’t!” Setsuna reassured her, “but don’t worry, you’ll be the most proper one here!
Momo! I dare you to wear my shirt!”

Setsuna flung the garment across the room, and Momo caught it with a growing blush on her
face.

“Not to be rude,” Momo stammered, “but I am not so sure that your shirt will fit me…”

“Sure it will!” Setsuna giggled, “c’mon, try it on!”

Momo grumbled, but awkwardly shifted out of her own shirt (while staying mostly-hidden
behind Setsuna’s shirt held in front of her) and managed to shuffle into Setsuna’s shirt.

True, she wasn’t wrong, really, Setsuna felt her own grin growing wider, but that’s half the
fun!

The clothing they wore in Vacationland wasn’t truly “sized”, per se, but Momo and Ibara had
done a pretty good job creating items that fit their respective wearers fairly well. Since Momo
was a good six inches taller than Setsuna (if not more) and significantly bustier, which turned
Setsuna’s long sleeved t-shirt into something closer to a low-cut crop top on Momo.

Goddamn, Setsuna appreciated the sight, that’s, like, cleavage and a half right there.

Mina wolf-whistled, and Ibara whirled on her.

“Mina! That counts!” Ibara laughed, “finish your drink!”

“But, I…” Mina tried and failed to come up with an argument, “ooh, fine!”

“Ochako,” Momo had started to turn a pretty decent red color, “I dare you to swap shirts with
Izuku!”

“Wait,” Izuku protested, “doesn’t this count as my turn too?”

“Sure, why not?” Setsuna chuckled. Who knew you had it in you, Momo? “the two of you can
come up with a dare for Yui together!”

Ochako and Izuku stared at each other for a moment, then shrugged at the same time, before
each pulled their own shirt off. Once they’d completed the swap, Setsuna fell into giggles at
the sight of the pair. Ochako was practically drowning in Izuku’s t-shirt, which was honestly
closer to an oversized dress on her, while Izuku was basically suffocating in Ochako’s shirt,
which strained to just barely fit across his shoulders. Much like Momo, he had wound up
wearing something awfully close to a crop top, and Setsuna had to admit that he was
absolutely pulling it off.

The pair came together to conspire about their joint dare for Yui, and Setsuna just managed to
restrain herself from audibly making an “awwww” noise at the sight.

They’re a pretty fucking adorable pair, really, she thought, both such innocent little
sweethearts, even though they’re both utterly fucking terrifying once you consider the power
they can wield.

Ever since she and Mina had been fortunate enough to join in that not-quite-a-foursome with
Ochako and Izuku, Setsuna had been a teensy bit obsessed with the couple. She still wasn’t
entirely convinced that either of them was her type for anything more serious than some
casual fun – a bit too self-conscious, the both of them – but she got a sort of vicarious
satisfaction out of watching them be cute with each other.

“Yui!” Ochako called out, “we dare you to… sing the chorus to your favourite song!”

“Oh,” Yui shrugged, “that’s all?”

Without hesitation, she proceeded to launch into a surprisingly awesome rendition of a recent
top-40 hit. Who knew that Yui could sing like that? Setsuna wondered, girl, for how little you
actually speak up, you should break out those pipes more!

She decided to voice her thoughts.

“Dang, Yui!” Setsuna cheered, and gave a little round of applause, “you can really sing, girl!
I dig it!”

“I don’t know much music,” Yui brushed the compliment aside, “I just listen to what’s on the
charts, really.”

“If you ever want a duet partner,” Ibara offered, “it has been quite some time, but I used to
sing in my choir.”
“Hmm,” Yui nodded, “I think I might like that. Maybe karaoke some time?”

“When we get back?” Ibara asked.

“Or whenever,” Yui shrugged again, “I don’t embarrass easily, I don’t need background
music.”

“Y’know,” Ochako tapped her fingers against her chin, “you kind of remind me of my friend
Tsu, sometimes, Yui.”

“Oh?”

“She’s also really brave and outspoken,” Izuku jumped in to elaborate, “she always says
whatever’s on her mind, like you do!”

“Oh,” Yui nodded once, decisively, “I don’t always express myself well, I figure it’s best to
avoid misunderstandings by simply saying what I’m thinking.”

“You’re doing just fine!” Momo added in, “I’m glad that we’ve become friends, Yui!”

“Same here!” Mina added in, “all of us, really! Cheers!” she lifted her cup high, “to the
spectacular seven!”

“Is that what we’re going by now?” Setsuna took a healthy swig of her drink regardless, “we
never did come up with a name for our camp…”

“’Camp Spectacular’ just sounds ridiculous,” Ochako giggled.

“Well, let’s brainstorm that later,” Mina stood up, “I’ll get us all another round of drinks
before the next round of the game!”

Ibara

She had to admit, this game was proving to be more entertaining than she would have
anticipated.

At first, Ibara had been worried that it was going to degenerate into Mina and Setsuna (and
possibly Yui) using their dares to push people into performing various lewd acts, but the
more… adventurous women in their group had been surprisingly well-behaved so far.

Instead, it seemed to be serving as a genuine bonding experience. It wasn’t surprising that,

since they’d only had each other for company for three months at that point, the seven
students had all become closer to one another, but Ibara was quickly discovering that some of
the friendships she’d established were ones that she’d treasure for the rest of her life, whether
or not they persisted past their return to the real world.

Especially Izuku… her thoughts came awfully close to chastising herself.

Ibara knew that she was pushing up against the boundaries of what she would have
considered “acceptable behavior” before she’d arrived in Vacationland, when it came to her
relationship with Izuku, but, surprisingly, she found that she simply didn’t care about being
“acceptable” any longer.

He was a good, decent man in all senses of the word – a true hero – and if it just so happened
that he had room in his heart to love more than one person at once? Well, Ibara had run out of
arguments as to why this should prevent her from enjoying her time with him.

The way that he praised her for all the qualities she valued most about herself – but had
always been too fearful of seeming prideful to voice – was, in fact, one of the main qualities
which had drawn her inexorably towards him. Instead of complimenting her physical
appearance (as men had before) or her Quirk’s power, Izuku tended to focus his praise on her
work ethic, her willingness to help others, and even her creative pursuits, like her painting.

Before the next round of the game started, Ibara took a moment to observe how he interacted
with each of the other five women.

Despite the potential for awkwardness, having heard of the unfortunate incident between him
and Momo the day prior, Izuku seemed entirely unaffected by any resentment or fearfulness
which might have lingered; he joked with her like she was one of his best friends (which,
Ibara supposed, she is), but the way he’d subtly glance at Momo’s body when they weren’t
speaking to one another revealed the fact that he did, in fact, desire her.

Self-control is a trait I admire, Ibara thought.

With Mina and Setsuna both, Izuku tended to become overwhelmed by their constant stream
of jokes and innuendo, but he was neither helpless nor ashamed of his own reactions; he’d
joke back with them at times, and would even occasionally manage to make one (or both) of
the pair blush at his comments.

It is almost courageous, in a way, she pondered, that he would challenge them in their own
arena.

When it came to how Izuku treated Yui, he was always patient and understanding with her,
and Ibara noticed that the two of them would occasionally lapse into silence in their
conversations, but it seemed as if it were a comfortable state, rather than an awkward one.

Clearly, he can empathize with her in many ways, Ibara knew that her friend was just as
prone to over-thinking and latching onto obscure topics as Izuku himself was.

Of course, the – in Ibara’s opinion – most significant bond that Izuku shared with any of the
women was his attachment to Ochako. Watching the two of them joke around with each
other, it was almost as if the pair were speaking a single dialogue, they were so in-sync with
one another. The observation might have inspired jealousy in Ibara, were the situation any
different, but instead, she felt an odd sort of contentedness when she beheld him so
comfortable and happy with someone he loved.
His feelings for her are undiminished by his feelings for the rest of us, Ibara thought, truly,
can there be a better example of someone with a remarkable ability to love?

Though she’d had no idea of it before arriving in this world, Ibara had come to realize that
Izuku Midoriya very well may have been the perfect man for her preferences, in many
various ways.

Including, she had to admit, his powerful frame, the strength that he wields so casually, so
incongruous with his gentle demeanour…

She could still recall how his hands felt on her chest, how his lips felt pressed against hers. It
made her feel something like “hungry”, though she knew that wasn’t the correct name for the
emotion she felt, it seemed accurate-enough.

Now that Ibara was making efforts to be more comfortable with the human, earthly side of
her existence, she had come to a realization that a large part of her wanted to claim Izuku; not
to take him away from the other women, but to indelibly leave her mark upon him, to mark
her ownership over the fraction of his heart, body, and soul which he had devoted to her.

Ibara shook her head, and when Mina reappeared before her with a drink in hand, she took a
long, deep drink of the beverage.

“Gettin’ thirsty, hey?” Mina joked, and leaned in closer, “don’t worry, I feel the same way,
looking at Izuku’s abs poking out from his shirt like that… whew.”

“Aren’t you still within your five-minute restriction?” Ibara protested, weakly.

“Nah, the game’s not on right now,” Mina tapped her nose with a single digit, “I’ll be a good
girl once it restarts, but for now, I can be as bad as I want!”

“I suppose that makes sense,” Ibara took a smaller sip of her drink that time, “I won’t bother
you until the game restarts, in that case.”

“Aw, you don’t bother me!” Mina slung an arm around Ibara’s shoulders, and almost spilled
her drink in doing so, “sure, I mean, you were a bit much at the start, but we’re all friends
now!”

“I was awfully judgmental and mean to you and Setsuna,” Ibara wasn’t quite as willing to
forgive herself, “I still regret that.”

“No point wasting time on regrets!” Mina chirped, then leaned over and planted a big, wet
smooch on Ibara’s cheek, “after all, we’re in Vacationland! Let’s live a little!”

As the pink skinned woman bounced away, Ibara felt her cheeks heat up in a blush. She
swore that they felt particularly hot where Mina had placed a friendly kiss.

Mina

“Alright!” Mina announced, “this round’s a free for all! Real truth or dare, go nuts!”
“Within the limitations we agreed to,” Momo, bless her rule-abiding self, added.

“Yup, yup, all those things!” Mina nodded excitedly, “okay! I’m making an executive
decision! I’m up first! Aaaaaand,” she glanced around the room, searching out a suitable
target, “Yui! Truth or dare?”

“Let’s try another dare,” the quiet woman answered.

“Ooh!” Mina had just the idea in mind, “I dare you to go say something to Ibara that makes
her blush even harder than she already is!”

“I’m not!” Ibara protested despite the obvious evidence to the contrary.

Yui crawled over on her hands and knees, and, as requested, whispered something into
Ibara’s ear. Ibara went bright red and made an adorable “yeep!” noise, and Yui smirked as if
she were entirely too satisfied with herself.

“Oh man,” Setsuna called out, “what’d you say? That’s one heck of a reaction!”

“Not telling,” Yui stuck her tongue out, “that defeats the point of the dare.”

“No it wouldn’t,” Mina argued, “you just had to say something, not a secret!”

“Noooot telling,” Yui said in a sing-song voice, which was – as before – surprisingly pretty
and melodic, “Setsuna. Truth or dare?”

“Oh, dare me, baby!” Setsuna whooped.

“I dare you to give us a muscle show,” Yui grinned, a surprisingly goofy expression on her,
“really flex those guns.”

“Oh, fuck yeah,” Setsuna practically leapt to her feet, “check these bad girls out!”

Mina was, as always, quite impressed by Setsuna’s biceps. They weren’t the biggest on the
island (but it’s impossible to compete with Midori on that front), but for her otherwise-petite
frame, Setsuna was veritably packed with muscle.

I’m probably the third-place runner up, Mina thought, more of my muscle is in my legs, but
I’ve got some guns of my own!

Setsuna really made a show out of it, as she struck a series of bodybuilding poses which
looked oddly familiar, somehow.

“Wait a sec,” Ochako piped up, “those are All Might’s poses!”

“HAHAHAHA,” Setsuna did her best to imitate their teacher’s signature laugh, “I am here!
To flex!”

“Deku! Deku!” Ochako squawked excitedly, “do the thing!”

“The thing?” he sounded confused.

“The impression thing!”

Mina took a glance at her cup.

Okay, might have mixed that last round a little strong.

Meh, we’re all having fun!

Izuku put his face down into his hands, and made some gestures as if he were miming putting
a mask on. When he looked up, it was… absolutely fucking eerie how closely he resembled
All Might, as he’d somehow managed to contort his face into a nearly perfect recreation of
the former number one’s classic grin.

“Whoa!” Setsuna dropped her pose, “that’s downright impressive, yeesh!”

“You know,” Momo interjected, “at times, I almost wonder if Shouto was on to something…”

“Oh, don’t start that again,” Izuku deflated, and his features became the slightly-baby faced
ones that Mina was more familiar with, “I’ve met my dad, he’s an asshole, but he’s a real
person!”

“What’s ‘that again’?” Ibara wondered.

“In our first year,” Momo explained, “our classmate, Todoroki, had a running theory that
Izuku was All Might’s ‘secret love child’, of all things.”

“I can’t see it,” Yui hummed in thought, “his Quirk is nothing like All Might’s, versatile
psychic powers aren’t the same as super-strength…”

“Eheheh,” Izuku chuckled awkwardly, “um, yeah. Anyways! The game!”

“Right!” Setsuna stared Izuku down, as the only two people standing, “okay, mean and green,
truth or dare?”

“Dare?” Izuku looked as if he regretted his answer immediately.

“Oh, heck yes,” Setsuna whooped, “you and me! Plank-off! Let’s go!”

“Erm?” Izuku’s confusion was evident enough to make Mina giggle.

“She wants you two to show off your abs!” she explained, “get to it, Midori! Both of you! No
Quirks!”

The pair got into matching ‘plank’ positions, each of them rigidly holding their bodies
upright off the floor, and Mina had to admit, the way that each of their torsos flexed and their
abs practically popped sure did something to her.
I wonder if Set decided who gets the first turn with Izuku yet, she wondered, or if we’re gonna
share?

The idea of watching those two muscular babes going at it with each other was all sorts of
distracting to Mina.

The seconds dragged on into minutes, and yet neither Izuku nor Setsuna showed the slightest
signs of flagging.

“Feelin’ the burn yet, Greenie?” Setsuna taunted.

“I can do this all day,” Izuku confidently replied.

Whew, boy, I sure do dig the cockiness he’s started to show off now and then.

Mina knew that she was getting herself waaaaay too deep into something that technically
hadn’t even started yet, but, well, a large part of her had already started to plan out a life with
both Setsuna and Izuku featuring prominently in it.

So, I’m a romantic, she thought, so what?

“You can do it, Deku!” Ochako cheered.

“They certainly have stamina, don’t they?” Momo observed.

“Their dedication to physical fitness is inspiring,” Ibara nodded sagely.

“They’re both very strong,” Yui hummed.

“Okay!” Mina came to a decision, “this is too easy for them! Yui! Ochako!”

“Eh?” both women – fittingly, for what Mina had in mind – made similar noises of confusion.

“One of you go sit on each of their backs!” Mina ordered, “the two of you are basically
identical, so it’ll be just as hard for both of them! Spirit of competition!”

The brunette and black-haired women looked at each other, then shrugged in practically-
perfect parallel, and meandered over to the planking pair. Sure enough, Ochako chose to sit
on Izuku’s upper torso, while Yui planted her butt on Setsuna’s back.

Almost a little envious, Mina thought, that’s a whole lot of booty between those two.

The added weight didn’t seem to do much to hamper the endurance of either Izuku or
Setsuna, which tempted Mina to command Ibara and Momo to join in the fun. Just as she was
about to give the order, however, Setsuna craned her neck towards Izuku and muttered
something, then Izuku suddenly collapsed to the ground.

“Ha!” Setsuna cried, “I win!”

She showed off her strength once again by managing to crawl to her knees and then stand up
with Yui clinging to her back the entire time, while Izuku and Ochako had fallen to the floor
in a giggling heap.

“Ochako,” Izuku asked between bouts of laughter, “truth or dare?”

“Hmmm,” Ochako thought about it, “truth for me!”

Izuku

He pondered what truth he could ask Ochako that would still fit within the rules of the game
they were playing. After he’d just had her butt pressed against him (even though his back
wasn’t exactly an erogenous zone), Izuku had a hard time thinking of anything but somewhat-
inappropriate questions.

Eh, might as well push that boundary a bit, Izuku thought, we’re all having a good time!

“For your truth, I want you to tell us…” he dragged his question out for dramatic effect, “in
your opinion, who the sexiest pro hero is!”

“Oh, that’s easy,” Ochako giggled, “Creati, obviously.”

“Um,” Momo spoke in response, as she turned a deep red.

Not exactly what I was expecting, Izuku thought, but not all that surprising, either…

“No fair!” Mina protested, “Momo’s not a pro hero yet!”

“But she will be,” Ochako laughed off the counter-arguments, “and seriously, have you seen
Momo?”

“Okay, yeah, fair,” Setsuna nodded.

“Oh, totes,” Mina agreed.

“You all!” Momo hid her face behind her hands, “you’re being silly! I appreciate the
compliment, Ochako, but don’t be ridiculous!”

“I don’t think she’s being ridiculous,” Yui, surprisingly, spoke up, “with her Quirk, Momo’s
almost guaranteed to rank top-10 at some point after she goes pro, and with that body? Yeah,
she’ll win a few ‘sexiest hero’ awards.”

“I do have to protest,” Ibara interjected, “not about Momo, but about those awards: they’re
awfully objectifying, a hero’s appearance has nothing to do with their ability to save people!”

“Oh, yeah, they’re sexist A-F,” Setsuna chimed in, “like, you all know I’m not biased for or
against any kind of person, so it’s downright ridiculous that it’s always different female pros
who win that title, instead of, say, Hawks or Fat Gum.”
“Fat Gum???” Momo squeaked, “I’ve interned with him!”

“I’m not sure I see what you mean with him,” Yui added.

“Oh, he’s got all sorts of daddy energy,” Setsuna nodded to herself, and Izuku found himself
lost, “seriously, I bet you that he’d be near the top of polls among female hero fans.”

“Maybe that’s why the ‘sexiest hero’ voting is so messed up,” Mina tapped her finger against
her cheek in thought, “it’s a bunch of lonely hero otakus who submit the most votes!”

“No offense to Izuku, of course,” Ochako smirked.

“Hey,” Izuku mimicked being mortally wounded, and crossed his hands over his chest.

“Oh, yeah, Midori,” Mina bounced over and pulled him into a hug, “don’t get me wrong!
You’re the good kind of hero nerd!”

“We should have saved that to ask Setsuna as a ‘truth’,” Yui said.

“Oh right, the game!” Mina smacked her forehead with an audible whap, “whose turn was it
again?”

“Mine!” Ochako beamed, “Mina, truth or dare!”

“Dare me, babe!”

“Okay!” Ochako’s grin turned a little bit sinister, and Izuku couldn’t help but shudder a little,
knowing what that usually meant, “I dare you to spend the rest of the round… sittin’ on
Deku’s lap.”

“Pfft,” Mina snorted a laugh, “that’s not even a challenge!”

Izuku didn’t even have time to think before a whole bunch of butt was planted firmly in the
middle of his lap.

“Heyyy, Midori,” Mina craned her head back to look up at him, “guess we’re gonna be all
snuggly for a bit, aren’t we?”

“I guess so,” Izuku chuckled, and idly rested his hand just above her hip.

“New rule!” Mina shouted all of a sudden, “since Midori’s the only boy, he has to go twice
per round!”

“What?” Izuku spluttered, “how’s that fair?”

“It’s nooooot,” Mina sang, “so, babe, truth or dare?”

Izuku had a pretty good idea of how things were going to go if he picked ‘dare’, and he didn’t
want to frustrate Ibara and Momo by disrespecting the rules they’d agreed to that badly.

“Truth!”
“Okay!” Mina smiled at him, “you’ve gotta tell every girl in the room why you think they’re
pretty! And no cheating and saying ‘I admire your heroic spirit!’, it’s gotta be physical
features! Also, no repeating!”

Izuku felt himself start to stammer, then cut off that particular bad habit.

This… actually isn’t that hard to answer.

“I’ve already told you,” he met Mina’s gaze, “your eyes are gorgeous, Mina.”

The pink girl turned slightly purplish, and broke into a big, wide smile.

Which reminds me…

“Setsuna,” Izuku called out across the room, “you’ve got a really pretty smile!”

“Really?” Setsuna looked surprisingly bashful all of a sudden, “even with my pointy teeth?”

“They’re part of what makes your smile yours,” Izuku explained, “but it’s also how big you
grin when you get excited about something.”

“Toeing the line there, mister,” Mina wiggled her hips on top of him, and Izuku found it
difficult to complain about that sort of ‘punishment’.

“Ochako,” Izuku met her eyes, “I think you have really cute cheeks.”

“I’ll say!” Setsuna whooped, “girl is phat with a ‘p’!”

“I meant on her face!” Izuku was caught off-guard, “I think it’s really cute how you always
have a bit of a blush!”

“Aww,” Ochako brought her hands up to said adorable cheeks, and nearly wound up floating
herself into the air.

“Yui,” Izuku turned to the next girl in line, “I really like your lips. It’s cute how, um, pouty
they are.”

He wasn’t sure if he got the phrasing of that right, but the way that the aforementioned lips
quirked up into a wry little smile made Izuku feel that it was the right kind of compliment.

“Ibara,” Izuku felt his confidence growing, “I know it’s kind of cheating, because it’s your
Quirk and all, but I like your hair. It really suits you, and I like the way that you braid it
sometimes.”

“Oh!” Ibara’s face colored a little bit, “thank you, Izuku. It is, indeed, part of me, so I think
that you’re obeying the spirit of the law with that answer.”

“Great!” Izuku smiled widely, then turned to the final woman he had to compliment,
“Momo…”
It’d be easy – if against the rules, technically – to say how much I admire her intelligence, or
her willpower, or the way that she gets all excited when she gets to talk about a subject she
knows a lot about…

Izuku recalled the conversation that he and Momo had shared the day before, when she’d
made a few references to not believing that she was desirable.

He could stick to mostly-innocent territory as he had with the other women, but he didn’t
think that that was what Momo was hoping to hear.

“I, um,” Izuku didn’t even have to act the sudden stammer that emerged in his voice, “I’m a
really big fan of your… figure?”

“Oh?” Momo brought one of her hands to her mouth.

“You’re, uh,” Izuku felt his own blush starting to appear, “you’re tall, and you have long legs,
but you’re really, um, curvy, and you really look good in that shirt right now…”

Momo glanced down at herself as if she just remembered that she had boobs, then looked
back up to Izuku with a surprised expression, one which quickly melted away into a happy,
self-satisfied smile.

“Woo!” Setsuna cheered, “the boy’s got eyes! Because he’s absolutely right, goddamn,
Momo, you are stacked and a half!”

“I protest your word choice,” Ibara added, “but, though you may not match my preferences,
Momo, I think it is fairly evident that you are a particularly statuesque woman.”

“You’ve got great tits,” Yui, as blunt as ever, joined in the compliment train.

“Momo, babe,” Mina called out, “as a certified bisexual disaster, all I’m gonna say is: gimme
the word, and girl, I’ll be ready for you in an instant.”

“See!” Ochako piped up, “we all think you’re gorgeous, Momo!”

Izuku didn’t miss the way that Ochako’s gaze, in particular, had been absolutely glued to
Momo the entire time that everyone else was complimenting her.

I’m not even that good at this whole thing, he thought, and I’ve managed to figure it out
before you have…

“You’re all…” Momo’s blush was threatening to turn nuclear, “very kind. Thank you, all of
you.”

Izuku felt content with how the impromptu team project to help Momo’s self-esteem had
turned out.

All the women here, Izuku thought, they’re all gorgeous, sure, but they’re also all just such
great people.
He still found it hard to believe just how much he’d lucked out.

“Sooooo,” Mina leaned back into him, “who’s next?”

“Oh yeah,” Izuku remembered that they were, in fact, in the middle of truth or dare, “Ibara,
truth or dare?”

“I would rather go with truth, please,” she answered.

“Hmm,” Izuku pondered what he could ask that wouldn’t spoil the mood, but wouldn’t seem
like he was trying to guide the conversation down a certain path, “what’s the most surprising
thing about you?”

“How so?” Ibara clasped her hands in front of herself.

“I mean, like,” Izuku explained, “what’s something about you that the rest of us might not
expect?”

“Oh!” Ibara reached her hand to her head, and screwed up her face in concentration,
“probably this!”

She pulled a long, almost dagger-like thorn out of her hair, and with a flick of her wrist, threw
it across the room in an instant, where it embedded itself in the wall opposite her with a
heavy thunk.

“Dude!” Setsuna cried out, “that’s fucking badass!”

“You know how to throw knives?” Yui wondered.

“I do,” Ibara confirmed, “it was a hobby that I picked up by chance, but I seem to have
something of a talent for it, though it may not be the most heroic skill to possess.”

“What’re you talking about?” Ochako asked, “I can think of, like, nineteen different times
when it would’ve come in handy so hard if I knew how to throw knives!”

“Me too!” Izuku added in, “lots of heroes use knives, Ibara, there’s nothing ‘unheroic’ about
that!”

Hell, Aizawa constantly carries a giant-ass knife, Izuku knew this all too well, he’d literally
be dead several times over if he didn’t.

“Well, I’ll keep this in mind,” Ibara smiled uncertainly, “when we’re back in the real world,
back in heroics training. Perhaps I’ll develop a new super-move.”

“Fuck yeah you will!” Setsuna cheered her friend on, “seriously, girl, I’m impressed!”

“My thanks,” Ibara hummed in thought, “but, returning to our little game: Momo, truth or
dare?”
“Oh!” Momo had, apparently, spent the last several moments entirely consumed by her own
blush, “dare?”

“Very well!” Ibara looked across the room for a moment, then back to Momo, “I dare you to
go sit in Ochako’s lap for the rest of the game!”

“Ehh?” Ochako made a surprised noise and clapped her hands to her face, then proceeded to
start floating lazily through the air as she activated her Quirk on herself.

“I thought it was unfair that Izuku was the only one so constrained,” Ibara almost seemed as
if she knew exactly what she was implying, “so, unless you object to this, Momo, that is your
challenge.”

“Oh, I, um, no,” Momo stammered, “that is, I’ll do it.”

After Setsuna reached up to retrieve Ochako from mid-air (and she came back to her senses
somewhat), the two women arranged themselves into an uncomfortable-looking-at-first
position on the couch, but within seconds, they’d basically molded around each other.

That’s pretty much what I expected, Izuku couldn’t help but chuckle under his breath.

“Something funny, Midori?” Mina asked from on top of him.

“No, no,” Izuku answered, “just having fun is all!”

“Good!” she gave a little (unnoticeable to anyone else, hopefully) shake of her hips while
replying, “because I’m having fun tooooo!”

The next round was left forgotten as different people throughout the room got caught up in
their own conversations, and Izuku decided he’d take the chance to cut loose a bit more than
he usually would have. He had not one, not two, but three more drinks over the rest of the
evening, until he was good-and-proper drunk; not so badly that he was intoxicated, really, but
enough that he definitely felt giddier than he could explain by a good mood alone.

Some of the women had basically kept pace with him, including Yui (who called it a night
not long after the final round of truth or dare ended) and Setsuna (who wasn’t far behind her
classmate). Ibara was the next to go to bed, and Mina finally removed herself from Izuku’s
lap – where she’d kept returning to, even though the game was pretty much over – stretched,
and padded off to Setsuna’s room.

Ibara rolled her eyes, but also smiled at the same time; it was hard to imagine that anything
“inappropriate” was going on in there, considering that Setsuna’s snores were audible even in
the main room of the cabin.

“I believe that I’ll take inspiration from Setsuna,” Ibara announced, “good night, everyone! I
quite enjoyed myself, thank you!”

“Night, Ibara!” Izuku called out.

Shortly after, Ochako wandered over. He’d been idly keeping an eye on her and Momo
during the wind-down of their party, and had noticed that neither woman had drunk nearly as
much as the rest of the partiers. Evidently, they planned to address that deficit, at least in part,
as Momo had wandered to pour a pair of cocktails.

“Hey,” Ochako spoke softly.

“Hey, gorgeous,” Izuku replied.

“I was thinkin’,” Ochako leaned in closer to him, “d’you wanna go to the love shack later?”

“I’d love to,” Izuku answered honestly, “but, I hate to say it, I think I’ve had a bit much to
drink.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah,” Izuku nodded, “I’ll be okay and all, it’s just, I’m getting pretty sleepy, I think I might
have to call it a night pretty soon.”

“Hmph,” Ochako pouted, but it was clear she was just teasing him, “you’ll have to make it up
to me later, y’know?

“I absolutely will,” Izuku leaned up and kissed her softly, “besides, I think you and Momo
need to have a chat, yeah?”

“Oh, right,” Ochako nodded, “I suppose we do, yeah.”

“G’night,” Izuku gave her a quick peck, before he announced his intentions more loudly,
“I’m pretty wiped! Goodnight, Momo, I’ll see you tomorrow!”

“Goodnight, Izuku,” as he crossed the room, Momo also leaned in towards him, and he gave
her a kiss in turn, “sleep well!”

Izuku was pretty sure that he was going to sleep great: it had been a fantastic evening, and he
felt assured that Ochako and Momo were going to sort out the obvious vibe going on between
them that, apparently, neither woman had even noticed, let alone addressed.

*********************

Ochako

“So, you feelin’ better than yesterday?” Ochako asked as she sat on the couch across from
Momo.

“Yes and no,” Momo sipped her drink, “I’m certainly a lot more cheerful, definitely, but the
concerns I have still seem to be lingering, a little bit.”

“Have you thought about,” Ochako broached the topic, “y’know, figurin’ yourself out a bit
more?”
“I have,” Momo admitted, “but, well, I’m still quite nervous about it.”

“What’re you nervous about?” Ochako wondered.

“I’m aware, from our sexual education classes and all,” Momo explained, “that some women
have a difficult time reaching climax at all. What if I am afflicted with such a condition? I
would hate to think that I try, only to discover that, well, I can’t.”

“Well, there’s really only one way to find out,” Ochako reassured her, “and even if it turns
out that way, I mean, it’s not like you couldn’t enjoy yourself, y’know?”

“I’m not sure I do.”

“The whole point of havin’, um, fun,” Ochako stumbled over her words, “is that it’s havin’
fun. As long as everyone’s on the same page, there’s no wrong way to do it, right?”

“Well, yes,” Momo fretted with a lock of her raven hair, “but, well, I worry that if I do take
that step with Izuku, and I don’t enjoy myself as much as someone else might, that he might
take it personally.”

“Yeah, once again,” Ochako shook her head, “there’s no way of knowin’ unless you actually
try it. I’m not tryin’ to pressure you, Momo, but it’s not like this is an assignment you can
fail, y’know?”

“It kind of feels like it,” Momo grumbled.

“Okay,” Ochako came to an – admittedly, somewhat impulsive – decision, “in that case,
come with me.”

“Eh?”

“We’re goin’ to the love shack,” Ochako explained, “and we’re talkin’ this out in as much
detail as we have to. If you’re feelin’ like this is an assignment, then I guess I’m gonna be
your teacher.”

“Oh, um,” Momo nodded, “yes, I think that might be helpful. Thank you, Ochako, for
listening to my concerns like this. And for being so willing to help. And for sharing your
boyfriend…”

“Hush, you,” Ochako giggled, “y’know how I feel about sharing: very much in favor. Now,
c’mon, let’s go.”

As the two women made their way outside (where the rain had mercifully let up for a bit),
Ochako took stock of her own status. She definitely wasn’t drunk – I’m more than a two-
drink drunk, she thought – but she could admit that she felt a bit more open, less nervous than
she usually would.

It helped her to feel more confident about the “lessons” that she was going to try and teach.
“Okay, so,” Ochako spoke as they entered the other building, “give me the low down, girl:
have you ever tried anything? Is there any kinda starting point that you know you can work
with?”

“Honestly, I haven’t,” Momo sighed, “even now, the thought just makes me feel nervous,
more than anything else, like I might somehow screw something up.”

“But you know the basics, right?” Ochako hummed in thought, “like, what you said earlier,
about some women not bein’ able to get off, that’s true an’ all, but more importantly, every
woman likes somethin’ different, yeah?”

“That only makes it more confusing!” Momo whined, “I have no idea where to even start!”

“You know the basic anatomy, right?”

“Of course!”

“Well, think of that as a starting point, maybe?” Ochako suggested, “like, some women really
like their clit played with, but others are too sensitive, y’know? Try that out as a startin’
point, and you might at least figure out what you don’t like?”

“Which are you?” Momo blurted out, “wait, no, forget I asked that!”

Ochako burst out into laughter.

“Momo, babe, we’re talkin’ about how to get off,” she clarified, “you can absolutely ask me
any questions you think of, okay?’

“I’ll try to keep that in mind,” Momo frowned, and Ochako could tell she was doubting
herself.

“For me,” Ochako explained, “I don’t like a lot directly on my clit to start off,” she recalled
her initial explorations with Deku, “but once I’m good an’ ready? Whew, yeah, the extra
stimulation is really nice.”

“Extra?”

“Oh, um,” Ochako blushed, but continued speaking anyways, “when me an’ Deku are havin’
sex, it really works for me if he, well, uses his fingers at the same time as he’s, y’know, inside
me.”

“Oh my,” Momo blushed in response, “that sounds… quite nice, actually.”

“There you go!” Ochako cheered, “see, that’s a start!”

“But how am I going to take that step,” Momo argued, “if I’m too nervous to even handle the
usual progression? That is, if I’m too anxious about foreplay, how would I proceed directly to
sex?”
“Well, that’s why you need to get past that roadblock,” Ochako nodded, half to reassure
Momo, half to reassure herself, “if you can get yourself off, won’t all this suddenly become a
lot less scary?”

“It would,” Momo agreed, “but, well… that first step is a big one, isn’t it?”

“Just experiment a little,” Ochako insisted, “that’s really all I can suggest. Since everyone’s
different and all, I can’t just tell you what to do, I would if I could!”

“If only we had the internet here,” Momo grumbled, “I imagine researching reference
material would be of assistance in this matter.”

“Well, I guess I could just show you,” Ochako spoke without thinking.

A moment passed between the two women, as they each realized what Ochako had just said.

“Um,” Momo paused, as she weighed the words in her mind, and Ochako wished that she
could float herself away, “…would you?”

“I mean,” Ochako fidgeted with her hands, “I guess so? I offered and all…”

They stared at each other for another few moments, before they both broke eye contact at the
same time.

“I’m gonna… get on the bed, then, in that case!” Ochako tried to make it less awkward.

“Oh, right, yes, that sounds logical!” Momo nodded way too many times, as if she could
somehow shake away the tension by moving her head.

“Yeah, so,” Ochako plopped down on the bed in the middle of the love shack, then dropped
her hands to her waistband, “I’m gonna… I’m gonna take my pants off?”

“Mhmm,” Momo cautiously sat at the end of the bed, a respectful distance away from
Ochako.

Ochako took a deep breath, then removed her pants.

Can’t stop now, she insisted to herself, this is to help Momo out, after all.

“Um, so I usually start like this,” Ochako tried her best to ignore how wide Momo’s eyes had
gone, as she trailed her hand down between her own legs.

Ochako glanced away from her friend as her fingers slowly trailed up from the middle of her
sex, up, and against her clit. She took a shuddering breath, entirely too full of nervousness, as
she repeated the gesture in the opposite direction.

“You don’t have to,” Momo breathed, “if this is too weird for you.”

“No, I want to help you,” Ochako insisted, “just, keep watchin’, okay?”
She focused on the sensations she felt from her body, rather than the twitchy nerves that her
mind experienced, as she continued to stroke along the entrance of her sex. Ochako recalled
the last time that her and Izuku had gotten together, she called the images to mind to help get
her in the mood.

His strong arms wrapped around me, she remembered, the weight of his body pressing down
on me as he filled me up, the way that he cried out my name as he came…

Ochako felt warmth beginning to pool in her belly, and realized that her fantasizing was
working.

“Right, so, um,” she explained, “I’m startin’ to get wet now, so, uh, I’d usually move on to
somethin’ a little like this.”

She delicately spread herself open with her index and ring fingers, then ran her middle finger
along the very edge of her entrance. Ochako couldn’t help but shudder at the sensation, and
she noticed that she wasn’t merely “wet”, but downright soaking.

“This is what I do next,” Ochako glanced quickly in Momo’s direction, felt heat rise at the
back of her neck at the way her friend was staring between her legs, and then did her best to
shove her nerves aside. She pushed the very tip of her finger inside herself, and let loose a
tiny, quiet gasp at the feeling.

“Oh, wow,” Momo gasped.

“I like startin’ slow,” Ochako did her best to stay focused, “some girls might go faster than
this, so, um, don’t assume this is the only way…” she slid her finger a bit deeper, “but, this is
what feels good for me.”

When her finger had reached all the way to the base of her palm, Ochako curled it inwards,
and stroked against the sensitive bundle of nerves at the front of her sex.

“Mmf,” Ochako muttered, “not everyone feels good from this, but I really do…”

“Yeah,” Momo was nowhere near as eloquent as she usually was.

“Now I’m, um, ready for more,” Ochako slowly slid her finger most of the way out of
herself, and lined up her index finger beside it, “so, yeah.”

She plunged her digits inside herself.

Ochako threw her head back, half to avoid being conscious of the way Momo was staring at
her, and half out of genuine pleasure.

“Why don’t you try,” Ochako, once again, spoke before she took the time to think about what
she was saying.

“Okay,” Momo agreed, and when Ochako looked back up, she saw her friend taking off her
own pants.
God, her legs are long, Ochako thought, as she continued to slowly pump her fingers back
and forth.

She watched with surprisingly rapt attention as Momo’s fingers reached hesitantly
downwards, then stroked along her own – perfect, fuck – pussy.

“Oh,” Momo panted, “that… that feels nice.”

“Keep doing it,” Ochako suggested, “don’t go too fast, if you aren’t ready for it.”

Ochako realized that she’d been steadily fingering herself the entire time, she’d somehow
managed to forget as she watched Momo exploring her own body.

“It was like this, right?” Momo inquired, as she spread herself open in front of Ochako.

“Yeah,” Ochako huffed, “go slow, delicate. Like you’re, uh, playing piano?”

“Pianissimo,” Momo spoke a word that Ochako didn’t recognize (but sounded beautiful all
the same), then Ochako watched as Momo’s long, elegant finger traced over her entrance,
“oh. Oh, wow.”

“Yeah?”

“Yes!” Momo agreed, “I think I was worried for no reason...”

A few moments passed in relative silence, with only the sounds of the two women’s
breathing getting increasingly heavier echoing through the room.

“When I want to cum,” Ochako explained, “that’s when I’ll start playing with my clit.”

She slowly slid her fingers out of her dripping sex. Ochako began to find the angle a bit
frustrating, so before she committed to the finale, she sat up, and knelt at the head of the bed,
spreading her legs further apart.

“I don’t know how you’ll be,” Ochako continued, “but I like back-and-forth motions, and
pretty fast.”

She planted the tips of two her fingers – fully enjoying the soft pads that her digits ended in –
firmly against her clit, and started to rock her wrist back and forth.

“I’ll try,” Momo imitated the gesture, and Ochako became increasingly conscious of just how
far the shirt Momo was still wearing was riding up on her torso.

Momo’s motions were certainly eager, but in her own enthusiasm, she was setting herself up
for failure; she moved her hand quickly to start, clearly became overwhelmed, and then
returned to light, almost teasing touches against her own sex.

She’s managed to figure out how to edge herself before she got masturbation down, Ochako
found the realization oddly interesting, she’s getting there, though.
“Slower,” Ochako commanded, “but steady. It’s not a race, you gotta build up to it.”

Momo listened, and the movements of her hand became steady for a bit, but then started to
increase to a frenetic pace almost immediately.

“I’m not doing it right,” Momo whined, “it feels good, then it’s too much, but then it’s not
enough…”

“You’re impatient,” Ochako hummed, “try and keep a steady pace?”

“I don’t know what I’m doing,” Momo protested, and started to look as if she was going to
abandon her task.

“Momo,” Ochako spoke her name with authority, “don’t give up yet. You’re doing good, like
I said, you’ve gotta be patient.”

“I… I don’t know how I can’t manage this.” Momo lifted her hand.

Ochako reached across the bed, and grabbed Momo’s wrist.

“You’re almost there,” she instructed, and pushed Momo’s hand back down between her own
legs, “slow. Steady. Like this.”

Ochako pulled Momo’s wrist up a bit, then pushed it back down a moment later, imitating the
motions that she was still performing with her own hand, on her own clit. By guiding
Momo’s hand like that, Ochako figured that she could help her friend reach her peak.

“Oh,” Momo gasped, “I felt something.”

“Yeah?”

Ochako continued to steadily glide her fingers against herself, as she watched Momo
approaching what was almost certainly the first orgasm she’d ever experienced.

I’m glad I could be here for this, she thought.

Momo started to try and increase her pace again, but Ochako tightened her grip on the other
woman’s wrist, and forced her motions to remain steady.

“Slow, babe,” Ochako’s breath hitched in the middle of the sentence, as she felt the first
shocks of an approaching orgasm spark through her core, “just keep at it, okay?”

“Something’s happening,” Momo whined, “I feel… it feels really good.”

“Keep doing exactly what you’re doing,” Ochako gasped, and her grip on Momo’s wrist
loosened.

“I’m, I think, I-“ Momo huffed a breath, and her hand flew away from her sex, and instead
latched around Ochako’s wrist, just as Ochako had held her earlier. The movement led to an
entirely unexpected result; Momo wound up pushing Ochako’s hand downwards, and Ochako
realized that her fingers just brushed against Momo’s clit.

Fuck it, she thought, I can’t leave her hanging.

Ochako curled her fingers upwards, and pressed her fingertips against Momo’s clit with
steady, gentle pressure, then rocked her hand back and forth. She was dimly aware that she
was now performing the same motions on both of them at once, but Ochako lost herself in the
moment, far too close to her own orgasm to worry about what this could have meant. Momo
started to make sounds that bordered between moans and wails, and her hips pressed
forwards towards Ochako's hand.

“That’s it,” Ochako reassured her, “you’re gonna cum.”

“Ochako…” Momo gasped, and then flung her arms around Ochako’s neck and made a high,
delicate and yet desperate noise, her legs tensing around Ochako’s digits.

A lightning bolt of pleasure struck Ochako directly in the spine, and she felt her own legs
quivering as her orgasm overwhelmed her. Ochako swore that her vision blacked out for a
second, her climax was more intense than she’d ever managed alone on any occasion that she
could remember.

The only times I’ve cum that hard was when I was having sex with Deku, she thought, hazily,
as she felt like she was on the verge of a realization, well… I guess I’m not technically alone
right now.

The two women detached from each other, and stared at each other for a moment, before they
both broke into happy giggles together.

“See?” Ochako insisted, “I told you it wasn’t going to be that scary!”

“You were right,” Momo nodded, “I was, in fact, being silly. Thank you for, um, helping me,
with that.”

“Oh, uh, yeah,” Ochako remembered what sort of ‘help’ she had just provided, “I was, um,
happy to?”

“Mm,” Momo hummed, and then went quiet for a while before she continued speaking, “I
had a thought…”

“Yeah?”

“I’m going to be selfish once again,” Momo explained, “I think, when I wind up going all the
way with Izuku…”

“Mhmm?” Ochako felt her heart racing.

“Can you help me with that too?”

“Of course,” Ochako agreed eagerly.

 Why does that idea sound so thrilling? Ochako wondered, I guess I’ll figure that out later.

Chapter End Notes

GEE OCHAKO, I WONDER WHAT THAT COULD MEAN

I had two goals with this chapter:

* It's been a while since I've had all seven characters together, so the "truth or dare"
party seemed like a tried and true (but hopefully not tiresome) way of celebrating their
three month anniversary in Vacationland - name change pending, given the weather ;^P

* I've spent long enough - 80k+ words, in fact - teasing the Momo/Ochako dynamic, it
was time to move it past the "oblivious" stage into something a bit more... hands on ;^)
Fuck's sake, even Izuku's been picking up on this for a while! As an aside on this note,
props to Oldtimescribe for basically 100% predicting what was about to happen!

Let me know what you thought about either of these goals, about the chapter in general,
or any kinds of comments you might have!
 Prelude
Chapter Summary

The students ponder about the nature of Vacationland-to-be-renamed, and a new

dynamic emerges

Chapter Notes

Fluff with a bit of ~spice~

The middle three sections happen concurrently with each other, in case that gets
confusing at all!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Three Months and Three Days Since Arriving

Izuku

It rained, then it rained some more, and then – shockingly – it rained even more.

Izuku was pretty sure that he was at least fifty percent mud by total weight by the time that he
finished filling in the various trenches that had collapsed, dug new ones, and started trying to
figure out some way to drain water out from the base of the walls around their camp.

If it keeps up at this rate, Izuku looked to the hill within the walls of their camp, which was
the much smaller cousin of a small mountain behind it, I’m going to start getting worried
about mudslides.

He rolled his shoulders, and dug his shovel back in to a spot between two of the tree stumps
making up their walls, splitting through a chunk of clay which was causing water to pool up
instead of draining outside. It was dirty, tiring work, but Izuku was happy to volunteer for it.

Not like I’m doing the bulk of the work, anyways…

Just as she’d been helpful in first digging out their drainage network, Ibara was an absolute
lifesaver – let’s hope that title isn’t literal just yet – when it came to performing emergency
repairs. She’d gone back and forth between the nearby mountain and their camp all day,
hauling back loads of gravel and stones to fill in the new trenches they’d dug, so that they
wouldn’t collapse into muddy mires.
Izuku wandered over to one of the piles of gravel, and took a shovel load to the wall, where
he filled in the gap that he’d just created which had formerly been filled with clay. His task
completed – for now – he propped himself up against the handle of his shovel, and wiped a
mixture of sweat, rain, and mud away from his brow.

“I’m beginning to tire,” Ibara announced, as she approached him, “are we just about done, do
you think?”

“I think we’ve done all we can for today,” Izuku confirmed, “if it keeps raining this hard, we
might honestly have to consider relocating, but for now… the ground here should stay
relatively stable. I’m hoping.”

“I will pray that it remains so,” Ibara nodded, “are there more tasks awaiting us tomorrow?”

“I’ll need to talk to Momo,” Izuku shrugged, “I’m really not much of an engineer, when it
comes down to it, I’m really just a guy with a shovel.”

“The only knowledge I have of soil topography relates to gardening,” Ibara noted, “I’m
hardly an expert myself.”

“I’m just thankful that you’ve still got your Quirk,” Izuku hummed, “without your help,
there’s no way I could have managed to do this myself. We might have had to abandon our
camp already.”

“Then I am equally as thankful that I’ve had the opportunity to help,” Ibara smiled tiredly,
“but, truth be told, at this moment I’m most thankful for the fact we’re done.”

“How are your vines doing?” Izuku asked.

“They’re getting tired,” Ibara confirmed his suspicions, “my neck’s getting a bit stiff as well.
Far be it for me to complain for complaining’s sake, but I suspect that my productivity is
about to drop off substantially.”

“Well, let’s get inside, and rest up in case we have to do more tomorrow,” Izuku nodded to
himself.

“We absolutely aren’t going inside,” Ibara shook her head as if he was being amusingly
exasperating, “we’re both filthy, Izuku, we need to cleanse ourselves first.”

“Ah, right,” he kept forgetting about that, “I guess the hot springs would be nice right now.
Would you like to go first?”

“Hmm?”

“Y’know,” Izuku gestured vaguely, “would you like the first turn in the hot springs, before I
get in them?”

“Why would we take turns?”

“Because, well,” Izuku thought it was fairly self-explanatory, “bathing usually involves
getting naked?”

“And?”

“Oh,” Izuku muttered as his train of thought derailed, “uh, in that case…”

“In that case,” Ibara smiled, as she reached out to take him by the hand, his shovel left
standing upright in the dirt and entirely forgotten, “I shall lead the way, hmm?”

Instead of replying verbally, Izuku nodded eagerly.

They walked side-by-side to the hot springs, idly passing the time with casual conversation.

“I think a shower makes more sense,” Ibara spoke as they approached, “we’re both rather
muddy…”

“Definitely!” Izuku would have agreed to damn near anything.

Setsuna had discovered another benefit to the hot springs the other day: a little alcove hidden
away to the side of the path leading up to the springs proper, which had a constant stream of
warm water flowing from its ceiling. It was a passable imitation of a shower, and it sounded
absolutely ideal to Izuku in that moment.

The pair tossed their raincoats aside as they entered the alcove, then Izuku fidgeted a bit,
always a bit nervous whenever he took a new step with one of the women in his life.

“Before I undress,” Ibara seemed nervous too, her hands clasped tightly in front of her, “you
should know, um, I am not quite like other women.”

“How do you mean?” Izuku hadn’t noticed anything physically different about her – not that
he’d seen all of her, granted – and so couldn’t figure out what she might have been getting at.

“My Quirk,” Ibara answered, “is not only on my head…”

“Oh,” Izuku scratched at his own hair, then winced when his hand came away muddy, “I
don’t think that matters?”

“We shall see,” Ibara took a deep breath, then pulled her robe off in one motion.

Ah, I get it, Izuku realized what she meant. Between Ibara’s legs, a small patch of vines
nestled atop her pubic bone; her Quirk clearly affected all of the hair she grew.

It didn’t bother him at all, though. If anything, Izuku actually thought it was… kind of hot.

“You’re beautiful,” he voiced a slightly-edited version of his thoughts, and Ibara colored
prettily with a blush.

“And you’re overdressed,” Ibara reminded him, “we’re here to shower, after all.”
 Ibara

She had been nervous to disrobe completely in front of Izuku, but his words reassured her, to
say nothing of the outright awe with which he looked at her.

With her reminder that he, too, needed to undress in order to shower, Izuku hurriedly
(excitedly, even) pulled his muddy shirt off and tossed it aside, then hopped out of his pants –
quite literally, jumping on one foot to remove them – before they met the same fate as his
shirt.

“Toss our clothes into the water too,” Ibara reminded him, “there’s no point washing up if we
just get dirty again!”

True, they’d have to walk back to camp in wet clothes, but given the persistent, heavy rain,
that was basically a given. At least this way, their clothes would be warmed by the waters of
the hot spring a little bit.

After Izuku carried out her request, he turned to face her again, a bashful expression on his
face.

“Come here,” Ibara commanded, and reached out for his hand. She pulled him closer to her,
then turned to shove him under the flowing stream of water coming from the ceiling, guiding
him into place so that the dirt and muck from the day’s work started to wash off of him.

She reached for a bar of soap stashed in a little cubby, then worked it between her hands until
it produced a thick lather. Ibara stepped behind Izuku, and started to rub her hands into the
muscles between his shoulder blades.

And what muscles they are…

Now that she was being more honest with herself and her own desires, Ibara had to admit that
it was a significant bonus that not only was Izuku a kind and gentle man, but also
exceedingly pleasant to look at. The thin (or not-so-thin) lines of scars which criss-crossed
his torso spoke to his devotion towards heroic pursuits, but the lean, powerful muscles that
these scars sat on top of were a much more obvious demonstration of his dedication.

“Turn around,” she spoke, after she’d spent a while appreciating his back and shoulders.
Izuku did, and she moved even closer to him, so that their faces were mere inches apart while
she worked soap into his thick pectoral muscles.

“I don’t mind, you know,” he spoke uncertainly, “the, um, thing you were worried about? It
doesn’t bother me at all. I think it’s kind of neat, actually?”

“Really?” she wondered, “it isn’t unappealing that I’m almost more like a plant than a
woman?”

She glanced down between their bodies, then blushed as she got an entire eyeful of Izuku’s
manhood. As they stood this close together, Ibara realized that while he was taller than she
was, she had proportionally longer legs than Izuku, which meant that their lower halves lined
up almost perfectly.

“You’re a gorgeous woman, you know,” Izuku complimented her, “and I actually think your,
um, vines, are kind of-“

He clearly cut off whatever words he’d been about to say.

“Oh? Ibara was intrigued.

“kindofsexy,” Izuku blurted out, “sorry if that’s too much!”

“Izuku,” Ibara laughed airily, “I’ve just invited you to shower with me. I’m not going to be
offended if you decide to tell me that you find me sexually attractive.”

“Oh,” Izuku smiled, “in that case, yeah, you’re, um, super pretty, and I think that your vines
kind of add to your overall look…”

“Super pretty” wasn’t exactly the sort of statement that was inherently charged with sexual
energy, but for Ibara – inexperienced and somewhat conservative as she knew herself to be –
it did the job quite well. She leaned in to close the final few inches between them, and
reached out to clasp each of Izuku’s hands at his wrists.

Ibara enjoyed the feeling of control that she had over such a strong, powerful man like Izuku,
as she planted a kiss against his lips, while at the same time, she guided his hands to lay on
top of her rear end. The way that he helplessly followed her directions and placed his palms
exactly where she wanted sent another flush of heat up her spine.

“Tell me more,” Ibara requested, as she sucked in a shuddering breath, feeling her bare chest
against his own for the first time.

“Well, you’ve got great legs,” Izuku then squeezed her bottom, which sent a flood of heat
radiating up her spine, “and, it turns out, a great butt, too.”

“Thank you,” Ibara kissed him again, “I enjoy hearing these sorts of things, I’ve discovered.”

She became aware of something stiff poking against the inside of one of her thighs. Ibara
leaned in to the sensation, which made Izuku squirm against her.

Oh, she realized, I know what’s touching me.

“Is that because of me?” she teased, and closed her legs a bit tighter, so that Izuku’s manhood
was pressed between her legs (without being angled so that it could go between her legs, so
to say).

“Absolutely,” Izuku responded eagerly, “like I said, you’re gorgeous, and, yeah, you’re sexy
too, so, um…”

Ibara decided to try something. She focused her Quirk lower than she usually would, and in
doing so, extended some of the tiny vines which sat between her own legs, above her
womanhood, until the tips of these miniature vines reached long enough to delicately trace
over Izuku’s length.

“And you still find me ‘sexy’,” Ibara sought to confirm her theory, “even with this?”

She felt Izuku’s manhood become even harder in her grasp, until the top side of his member
pressed up and against her own sex. Ibara gasped at the feelings: both the physical sensation,
and the knowledge that he found her Quirk-changed anatomy very appealing, indeed.

“Oh, goodness,” Ibara smiled, “you have a bit of a thing for Quirks, don’t you?”

“Uh-huh,” Izuku nodded dumbly, and it was clear that all of his usual analytical focus was
entirely absent in that moment, “I really, really like Quirks, I guess.”

“Hmm,” Ibara thought about this, “I’m afraid I don’t want to go much further than this
tonight. I do not wish to frustrate you, or leave you feeling abandoned, but I suppose…”

She tilted her hips forward, and both of the pair sucked in a breath at the same time as her sex
glided against Izuku’s stiff manhood, held in place by her lower vines.

“Yes, I should stop here,” she hesitantly released him, drawing her Quirk back to its normal,
short-cropped length, “but in the future… I think I would be very willing to explore this with
you.”

“I’m looking forward to it,” Izuku smiled, and Ibara almost cast her earlier boundary aside
entirely, she was so overcome by the feelings of support and safety practically radiating from
Izuku.

He never pushes me to go further, never chastises me for “teasing” him or reacts by pouting
and sulking when we cannot be as intimate as he would like… none of the dangers of sexual
relationships that I’d been warned about are an issue with him.

“Let’s get you washed up, too,” Izuku took the bar of soap from her hands, and calmly started
to work his fingers into the muscles of her back; even though the action pressed them tightly
together, chest to chest, Ibara felt no fear that he’d use their positioning to his advantage.

And he gives darn good massages, she happily relaxed into his hands, that’s a definite bonus,
too.

Three Months and Five Days Since Arriving

Mina

“I’m telling you,” Mina insisted, “it’s that exact mindset that this place is supposed to fix!”

“I don’t understand,” Momo argued, “why would we not want to prepare for the trials we
might face ahead of time?”
“Well, look at it this way,” Mina proposed, “we got pretty comfortable after we first arrived,
right? Then the heat shows up right away, makes us all sweaty all the time. Once we got used
to that, started treating it as a summer vacation, then it starts raining. This place wants to keep
us on our toes, so obviously, it’s meant to teach us how to think on our feet!”

“Those just sound like seasons to me,” Ochako hummed, “I don’t disagree, not exactly, but I
think that there’s gotta be more to the lesson than just ‘think fast!’, y’know, considerin’
everything else we’ve already been through…”

The trio of women were, once again, trying to puzzle out whatever Aizawa-sensei had in
mind when he’d put this bizarre exercise together. It was just the three of them – the other
women were out gathering food, and Izuku was busy with something or other – attempting to
solve the inscrutable mysteries of their teacher’s “logical ruses”.

Whatever he intended, Mina thought with an internal chuckle, it probably wasn’t to turn this
place into hookup-city. Who knew that Izuku had it in him, to handle the attention of six
women at once?

“Wait,” Mina realized, “do you think this is all about Izuku?”

“Ehh?” Ochako made a confused noise.

“Like,” Mina started ticking off funny little details on her fingers, “he was the only single
dude left in our class, he got put in a group with all the single ladies,” she waggled her
eyebrows at her own reference to classic music, “and now we’re all kinda-sorta sharing him.
Do you think Aizawa-sensei was trying to help a bro out?”

“I rather doubt that Aizawa would have engineered an entire exercise simply to help Izuku
find love,” Momo disagreed, “though, perhaps, he put Ochako in this group due to that
reasoning…”

“You guys!” Ochako protested, “why’d it have to be me? If Aizawa-sensei was really
scheming like that, then it could’ve been Momo that he put in this group intentionally, or
maybe even you, Mina!”

“’Even me’?” Mina teased, “why would that be so surprising?”

“Because you were the loudest voice ‘shipping’ Ochako and Izuku together for several
years?” Momo raised a single eyebrow, a gesture that somehow looked elegant on her.

“Well, now ‘Chako’s the one shipping you and Midori together,” Mina harrumphed, “heh,
what should we call that? Momodoriya? Yaoyodori? Mozuku?”

“’Izumomo’ sounds cuter,” Ochako provided, and their tall classmate managed to turn an
impressive shade of pink with the intensity of her blush.

“Don’t think you’re exempt from this!” Momo cried, “you’re crushing just as hard as either
of us, Mina!”
Yuuuup. But not just on Midori! There’s Set too! Mina wasn’t hesitant to admit this to herself,
even if she wasn’t quite sure how to act on half of her feelings just yet.

“Yeah, but Mina’s a bit more complicated,” Ochako hummed, “she’s kind of got a girlfriend
and all, so it’s a bit different than the other girls.”

“Is it?” Momo asked, and Ochako blushed for some reason.

Hmm, that’s new… Mina wondered what that was about.

“Well, still, Mina’s with one person already, and Deku eventually,” Ochako giggled, “lucky
you!”

Mina joined in the giggling. I am pretty lucky! But we all are, really!

“What would you call that?” Momo wondered, “in poly terms, that is.”

“I think, from what Yui’s said,” Ochako pressed her fingers together, “it’d be a ‘V’? Or is it a
triangle? Setsuna likes Deku too, right?”

“She’s definitely not opposed,” Mina mumbled, “but I don’t think she’s exactly crushing on
him, not yet…”

“Ooh,” Momo put her hand over her mouth, “does this relate to your, um, watching?”

“They did more than just watch,” Ochako smirked, “both of them, um, held Deku in place
while I, well, finished him off, y’know?”

“Like, restrained his body?”

“Just one part of iiiiiit,” Mina sang.

“Oh my,” Momo giggled, “wait a minute… Ochako, do you know how far Izuku has gone
with Ibara?”

“They showered together the other day,” Ochako shrugged, “not much further than that, I
think? I don’t exactly interrogate him about what he gets up to, I just like hearin’ about it…”

“Like you want to hear about it,” Mina clarified, “or you like hearing about it?”

“The second one,” Ochako blushed.

“Ooh, you’re a bit of a voyeur, aren’t ya?” Mina teased.

“Well, that is excellent news,” Momo blurted, before she blushed deeply once again. Ochako
made an “eep!” noise, then covered her face with her hands.

“Okay,” Mina was too curious, “what’s going on with you two? I feel like there’s a secret
you’re keeping!”
The two other women glanced at each other, blushed and looked away, then locked their
gazes again, before nodding in sequence.

“Momo’s asked for some help,” Ochako explained, “when, y’know, her and Deku…”

“Hit a home run, I believe the analogy was…” Momo jumped in.

“So, of course, I volunteered,” Ochako continued, “I guess that makes me… a pinch-hitter?”

“The umpire?”

“A base-runner?”

“The catcher? Wait, no, that’d be if I was on the other team…”

“Sounds like Momo’s the one who’s gonna be catching,” Mina cackled, “sounds fun, though!
I still haven’t figured out my own plan for, y’know, running the bases.”

“No?” Ochako shuffled a bit closer, “what’s holdin’ you back?”

“Set,” Mina answered, “not like, holding me back, that’s not the right way of putting it, I just
haven’t figured out who gets the next turn.”

“Turn?” Momo wondered.

“Well, obviously, ‘Chako had to go first,” Mina explained, “then, just as obviously, you’d be
second, Yaomomo.”

“Why is it obviously me second?” Momo gasped, “oh no! Am I holding back everyone else,
by, um, squatting on third base?”

“Third?” Mina leered, “you’ve gone a bit further, have you?”

“Second!” Momo clarified, “I fear I’m losing track of the baseball metaphor!”

“It does make sense that you’d be second in line with Deku,” Ochako giggled, “I’m not too
worried about the whole ‘batting order’, personally, but you and him have a deep bond,
Momo!”

“Well, so do the rest of you,” Momo muttered, “anyways, isn’t it a bit silly that we’re sitting
around discussing Izuku when he isn’t even here to join the conversation?”

“Where is Midori, anyways?” Mina wondered.

“Oh, he’s off clearin’ his head,” Ochako answered, “like, literally, not, y’know,” she mimed
jerking off, and Mina cackled in laughter. “He said he wanted to do some thinking about this
whole island, I think he’s wondering about the same stuff that we were.”

“Right, I almost forgot we were discussing that,” Momo nodded, “we really are no closer to
figuring out the purpose of this exercise…”
“It’s more fun to talk about boys,” Mina grinned, “well, boy, singular, really. I don’t blame
you for getting distracted!”

“Why don’t we talk about a girl, instead?” Ochako turned to Mina with an evil smirk on her
face, “how’re you and Setsuna doin’, anyways?”

“Oh, we’re great!” Mina bounced in place, “y’know, it’s not a relationship-relationship, but
we’re on the same page, and she’s so much fun to hang out with!”

“Have you two,” Ochako started, “uh, hit a home run? Does that even count the same with
two girls?”

“It definitely counts,” Mina nodded, “the metaphor’s a bit different, maybe? But any way you
count it, yeah, we’ve run alllll the bases.”

“What’s it like?” Ochako looked utterly fascinated, “I mean, I saw her playin’ around with
you when the four of us were in the love shack together, but… is there more that you two
do?”

“You sound almost curious, ‘Chako,” Mina purposefully made her most lecherous
expression, “want me to show you a thing or two about girl-on-girl?”

Predictably, Ochako turned red and waved her hands around in the air, but, very intriguingly,
she didn’t actually deny Mina’s suggestion.

“I presume,” Momo hummed, and Mina noticed she was blushing a bit too, “it’s much the
same, minus penetrative sex?”

“Well, kinda,” Mina gestured with her index and middle finger, “you can sort of use your
hands instead of a dick, eh?”

Ochako mumbled something indistinct that sure sounded like “not big enough”.

“Other than that, there’s a lot more oral involved,” Mina continued to explain, “it’s kind of
the main act instead of foreplay, but it doesn’t have to be? It’s basically the same as doin’ it
with a guy, but it’s also totally different, I don’t really know how to put it!”

“A lot more boobs involved, presumably,” Ochako giggled.

“Oh, totes,” Mina smirked, “there’s all sorts of fun ways to squeeze up against each other,
when you’ve both got the same kind of body…”

“How do you decide who goes first?” Momo wondered.

“Huh?”

“When you’re, uh… performing the main act, as you put it,” Momo clarified, “how do you
decide who pleasures whom first?”
“That’s one of the funnest ways to get all close,” Mina noticed her own voice starting to
become husky, “you can do it to each other at the same time, babe.”

“Oh myyyy,” Momo trailed off and turned positively neon. To the side, Ochako made little
squeaking noises and hid her face behind her hands.

It’s kinda cute that they’re so curious about this, Mina thought, also, it’s nice that they’re
supportive and not weirded out – not that they would be, they’re both great people – but even
more than that, they’re actually showing interest in my love life!

Mina counted herself lucky to have two of her best friends with her in Vacationland like this.

The Same Day

Izuku

He looked down at the camp below, and smiled as, even from the distance, he saw their flag
waving proudly at the top of its hill. Since the rain had let up (to a mere light drizzle), Izuku
had decided that he should scope out the small mountain above said hill, and he hadn’t
exactly been thrilled at what he’d found.

We’re right in the path of a possible mudslide, he thought, maybe if we reinforce the walls on
that side? Or should we build some sort of plow that might split the path of sliding debris?
Hmm.

Izuku took a deep breath, held it for a few seconds, then exhaled it all at once in a heavy sigh.

He closed his eyes and focused on his breathing. Izuku had sat down in a little clearing at the
top of the tiny mountain, his legs crossed underneath him. While he’d never exactly be an
expert in the field of meditation, Izuku had learned how to center himself, at least, and he
thought that given his building anxiety about the future of their camp, he might as well put
those skills into practice.

Izuku went through the various steps of clearing his mind, relaxing his body, focusing on
nothing but the steady in-and-out of his breaths.

After a few moments of this, the world fell away from him, and he reached into the realm
within One For All. As before, the shadowy home of the vestiges was blocked by a glowing
purple wall, and Izuku was somewhat confused to discover that it seemed as if the barrier had
grown thicker, somehow.

He tried to call out, but – like when he’d first stepped into the realm – found that his voice
was muted.

I wonder why it is, Izuku pondered the meaning of this, that Vacationland has basically
recreated the state I was in back in my first year at U.A.

He saw movement on the other side of the wall, and squinted to focus, as if the gesture meant
anything within a metaphysical Quirk-dimension. Izuku recognized the form of Daigoro
Banjo on the other side – hard not to, even if he’s fuzzy and indistinct, there’s no mistaking
that silhouette – and placed his hand against the wall of energy, trying to reach out to one of
his predecessors.

The vestige of Daigoro gesticulated wildly, then, even with the smoky vagueness of his body,
clearly made a thumbs-up gesture with both hands, and Izuku was left with the impression
that the Fifth was grinning widely at him.

He always did get on my case about not trying to be a pillar by myself, Izuku recalled, I guess
he’d probably approve of my relationships, plural…

Izuku still had a hard time wrapping his head around that fact, at times. He’d mostly moved
past the stage of disbelief that there might be more than one woman who was interested in
him, and now resided somewhere in the territory of “how is it even possible that they’re all
willing to be with me at once?”.

I wonder if it means anything that there’s seven of us on this island, and seven vestiges of past
wielders… Izuku wouldn’t have put it past Aizawa to have designed the group around Izuku
himself, considering how many of Izuku’s secrets his teacher knew.

Maybe that’s my test while we’re here? Izuku pondered, revealing the truth of One For All to
some trusted classmates? Other than Kacchan and Todoroki...

Wait, am I sexist? Izuku couldn’t help but leap to his next conclusion, the only people I’ve
trusted with the secret – except for mom, of course – are all men. Maybe the lesson I was
supposed to learn is that women are just as capable as heroes? But I knew that already…

Though the thought may have originated mostly from his tendency to find flaws in himself
that nobody else would have ever noticed, Izuku had the feeling that this worry might have
had a little bit of truth behind it. Logically, he knew that he wasn’t actually “sexist” in his
tendencies, but he’d certainly come a long way with being more comfortable around women
(specifically women who are attracted to me) during his time in Vacationland.

I can’t ignore the possibility that Aizawa built some kind of condition into this exercise based
around my self-esteem… Izuku wondered, as he watched Daigoro’s vestige fade back into the
world of One For All, after all, if I’m going to be a top hero one day, I can’t exactly fall apart
into a stuttering, blushing mess any time a pretty girl talks to me.

Daigoro was replaced by another familiar person, as Nana Shimura’s smoky body appeared
next to the purple wall of energy.

Izuku smiled. The Seventh wielder had been, perhaps, the closest to a true mentor to him out
of all his predecessors, as much as the title could apply to someone who was basically a ghost
that lived in Izuku’s Quirk.

She’d always been on his case about his self-effacing tendencies, and Izuku was pretty sure
that she was happy for him (for purer reasons than Daigoro would be proud of me…) and the
progress he’d made in developing something kind of like confidence.
Nana stepped closer to the barrier, and cupped her hands around her mouth, before pressing
directly against the wall. Izuku leaned towards her – as if physical distance mattered in the
Vestige world – and listened carefully for what she might have to say.

“You deserve this!” he heard the words, muted as they might have been, and felt a smile form
on his face. Nana had been such a great hero, and the fact that Izuku lived up to her legacy in
the smallest amount was something that he might have admitted to taking pride in.

The vestige realm started to melt away, as Izuku returned to the real world – well, real
enough, that is – and became aware of his body once again.

Maybe I have to feel that I truly deserve the love, or affection, or whatever you want to call it,
he thought, that the girls feel towards me.

He’d already grown used to the fact that he had feelings, of different kinds, for each of the
women in Vacationland. His relationship with Ochako was self-explanatory, as was the deep
respect and admiration he felt for Momo, but as much as he hadn’t known the other girls as
well before arriving in this world, Izuku knew without hesitation that he’d forged bonds that
he sincerely hoped would last well after the exercise ended.

Mina’s unbridled optimism and enthusiasm always brought a smile to his face, as did
Setsuna’s sense of humor and passion for her favorite topics. Ibara was a source of steady,
calm support, while Yui could match his own passion for Quirks and always bolstered his
self-esteem whenever they talked about heroism.

None of the six women were exactly the same as any of the others, but each brought
something into his life, to the extent that Izuku had no idea how he’d lived without them.

He felt his spirits lift a bit as he started descending the mountain and heading back towards
camp. Even if they had to face new challenges from the environment, he was confident that,
with such amazing people by his side, they’d manage to triumph over any trial.

The Same Day

Yui

“I still don’t understand why there’s no tomatoes,” Yui complained.

“Perhaps that is intentional?” Ibara wondered, as she carried a vine-ful of various fruits, “I
know that they are your favorite fruit, but I wonder if this world is meant to broaden our
horizons.”

“Sure sounds like Izuku’s been broadening your horizons,” Setsuna joked, “why, I bet that
soon, he’s gonna stretch those horizons wiiiiiiide open.”

“Must you be so lewd” Ibara protested, though she didn’t deny it.

“I think he’d be a big stretch for any of us,” Yui figured the topic was fair game, “he’s got a
huge dick.”
“Man, I’m almost feeling left out,” Setsuna chuckled, “who would have thought that the two
of you would have gone further than I have so far!”

“What are you implying?” Ibara huffed.

“Nothing bad, I promise,” Setsuna grinned, “just, you know, I’m not exactly the shy type!
I’ve got a reputation to uphold, don’t I?”

“I’m sure you’ll live up to it,” Yui nodded, “there’s a number of things I’m curious to try,
myself. I may have to come to you for advice.”

“Circling back, though,” Setsuna hummed, “I think Ibara might have a good point. This place
does seem like it’s kind of meant for us to have new experiences, doesn’t it? Whether it’s the
whole ‘wilderness survival’ aspect, or relationships, or getting down to business with Studly
Green Bean, y’know?”

“I rather doubt that this exercise was meant to lead to intimate relationships,” Ibara argued,
“that is just an unexpected benefit, to my eyes.”

“It can’t be coincidence that all the single people wound up in the same group,” Setsuna
raised a good point, “I don’t think it’s alllll about Izuku – look at me and Mina, after all – but
I wouldn’t be surprised if his teacher has a soft spot for him, figured that he’d just throw the
boy into a situation with a bunch of babes, and whatever happens, happens!”

“I think it was probably meant as a team-building exercise,” Yui said, “it just happened to
turn into a harem-building scenario.”

“I still don’t like that term,” Ibara whined, “I’ve already had to adjust a lot of my world-view
to accept the polyamorous nature of our, hmm, arrangement, I don’t think it’s fair to describe
it in such loaded terms.”

“I mean, it’s not the wrong thing to call it,” Setsuna nodded to Yui, “but I also see your point,
bar-bar.”

“Bar-bar?”

“I’ve been into nicknames lately,” Setsuna grinned toothily, “gotta keep myself amused
somehow, yeah?”

“What’s mine?” Yui wondered.

“Hmm,” Setsuna paused in thought, and tapped a finger against her chin, “Imma call you
‘Yooty’ from now on.”

“Why?”

“Because you’ve got a big old butt,” Setsuna cackled.

“Oh, I get it,” Yui smiled a bit, “like my name, combined with ‘booty’.”
“Nailed it, girl!”

“Why are you so invested in bottoms?” Ibara giggled, “I’m not criticizing you, I suppose I
just don’t see the appeal myself.”

“Well, I mean, butts are great,” Setsuna shrugged, “it’s probably a bit different because I’m
bi, but I just can’t get enough of a big, biteable booty. One that I really wanna sink my teeth
into, y’know?”

“Mina’s got a pretty nice butt,” Yui agreed, “and I like looking at Izuku’s.”

“Have you been holding out on me?” Setsuna bounced over to sling her arm around Yui’s
shoulders, “are you a fellow appreciator of the booty, regardless of gender?”

“I dunno,” Yui answered honestly, “I’ve watched some girl-on-girl scenes before, but I
usually prefer guy-on-girl.”

“That’s something!” Setsuna smirked, “I mean, no pressure to come to a decision now or

anything like that, but who knows? Maybe you’re not as straight as I assumed!”

“If I’m not,” Yui thought about it for a moment, “I think I still lean to the hetero end of the
spectrum. Sure, I like looking at butts in general, but I’d rather think about dick when I’m
fantasizing.”

“I am lost,” Ibara sighed, with a rueful smile on her face, “surrounded by sinful
conversations, and women who are obsessed with posteriors.”

“Well, what’s your favourite feature?” Setsuna turned the tables on Ibara, “what do you like
most about Lean and Green?”

“His arms, I think,” Ibara answered, and Yui was pleased to see how much more open she’d
become, “I like his musculature in general, but that’s not the only feature of his I find
appealing.”

“I like muscles too,” Yui added, “his are very, very nice.”

“Yeah, no argument from me,” Setsuna chuckled, “I can kind of see the appeal of having a
big, strong man like him holding you down, eh, Bar-Bar?”

“Hmm,” Ibara seemed to ponder the idea, “no, I don’t think I wish to be held down by him.”

“Oh, you want to watch him using his muscles to be heroic?”

“That’s certainly nice, but I don’t think that’s what I imagine, either,” Ibara blushed a bit, “I
find it somewhat… intoxicating, when I can guide his actions, when he moves in the way that
I wish for him to despite all his strength and power.”

“Oooooh, girl!” Setsuna’s grin went absolutely wild, “now you’ve been holding out! You’re
secretly a domme!”
“A what?” Ibara raised an eyebrow in confusion.

“A dominant woman,” Yui explained.

“I still think I’m missing something,” Ibara admitted.

“You like being in control, when you’re getting busy,” Setsuna elaborated, “try this on for
size: imagine holding Izuku down and making him literally beg to pleasure you. How’s that
idea work for you?”

“Oh,” Ibara turned a deep red, “um, yes. Very yes.”

“That’s hot,” Yui reacted, and Ibara’s blush got even deeper.

“I think I’m more on the switchy side myself,” Setsuna continued, as Ibara shook her head
rapidly to try and clear the thoughts that must have been overwhelming her, “I like biting and
a bit of rough stuff, but I don’t want one person to be in control the whole time, personally.”

“I’m definitely a sub,” Yui saw no shame in admitting this, “Izuku might actually be a bit too
nice for me, but I’ll have to try some more things to decide.”

“Too nice?” Ibara wondered, “his gentleness and restraint are exactly what I find so
appealing!”

“As a partner, sure, I’d like that,” Yui shrugged, “but in bed? I want someone who’s not
afraid to beat me up a little bit.”

“Beat you up…?” Ibara frowned, “that doesn’t sound very pleasant…”

“Think of it like this,” Setsuna explained, “you get hot and bothered at the thought of tying
Izuku up and having your way with him, right? Well, Yui’s the other way around, she wants
to be the one who has a way had with her.”

“I guess that’s about right,” Yui confirmed, “not exactly how I’d phrase it.”

“I wonder, though,” Setsuna continued, “Izuku’s a sweetheart, absolutely, but you two have
got to remember what he gets like when he’s in a fight? Boy practically goes feral! I bet you
could coax him into unleashing some of that side with you, Yooty.”

“I think I’m over that nickname,” Yui grumbled, “it sounds silly when you say it like that.”

“Fiiiine,” Setsuna whined, “but I’m just going to come up with something twice as
embarrassing.”

“I would rather stick with, ugh, ‘Bar-Bar’,” Ibara interjected, “rather than risk you coming up
with something worse.”

“Well, when you say it like that,” Setsuna grinned, “now I’ve gotta work extra hard to do
exactly that!”
“Ugh!” Ibara threw her arms up in mock outrage, “the insults that I suffer!”

“Setsuna’s lucky that ‘Set’ is such a convenient nickname,” Yui provided her opinion,
“’Suna’ isn’t bad either. I’d probably come up with, I dunno, ‘Lizard Butt’ or something.”

“Well, at least you’re looking at it,” Setsuna posed to stick her butt out, then yelped when
Ibara immediately swatted her butt, “harder, baby!”

“UGH!” Ibara blushed all over again, “you’re impossible!”

“That’s what you love about me,” Setsuna sang.

“We do have a balanced dynamic, us three,” Yui observed, “I like hanging out with you two.”

“Your company is always pleasant, Yui,” Ibara smiled, “which is more than I can say for this
horrible imp who persistently harries us.”

“If I’m so awful,” Setsuna teased, “tie me up, baby, really punish me!”

“That sounds kind of fun,” Yui thought, “your vines are basically, like, built-in bondage.”

“Yui!” Ibara hid her face behind her hands, “don’t gang up on me like that!”

“Yeah, Size Queen,” Setsuna flashed a lecherous smile, “Bar-Bar can only handle one sub at
once!”

“Size Queen?”

“Because of your Quirk,” Setsuna explained, “and how much you talk about Izuku’s big
dick.”

“Oh!” Yui smiled, “I like that!”

“Noooo,” Ibara whined, as the trio finally re-entered the camp, “I am beset by temptresses!”

“At least you admit you find it tempting!” Setsuna smirked, and helped Ibara to start
unloading their harvest of the day.

“Being honest with yourself is good,” Yui confirmed, as she, too, joined in the task.

I’m glad my friends are here with me, Yui thought, it would be very lonely if I didn’t have
these kinds of moments.

Three Months and One Week Since Arriving

Momo

There had been a lot on Momo’s mind over the past week.
The first, and most pleasant matter occupying her thoughts was her recent pursuit of – ahem
– self-exploration. She had conclusively determined that her previous fears were actually
completely unfounded: while it had taken her a bit of time to learn the specific pace that she
liked, Momo had also discovered that, if anything, it was actually all too easy for her to bring
herself to a peak.

She had indulged herself quite a bit on various nights, as she summoned images of her
favourite romance novel – The Lord, The Lady, and her Chambermaid – to aid her pursuits. It
had been easy to start imagining Izuku in place of the titular “Lord”; a green-haired man with
a noble, though guarded personality, but Momo had recently discovered that she had started
to picture the Chambermaid somewhat differently than her past fantasies.

The Chambermaid is starting to appear as a short, brunette woman, with pleasant curves…

Momo wasn’t blind to what this implied: she could have written off her experience with
Ochako as “friends helping each other out” or something of the like, but her recollections of
that night a week ago sent her heart racing, a pleasant heat coiled in her belly whenever those
images crossed her thoughts.

Just like the romance novel she’d enjoyed so thoroughly as a girl, Momo started to suspect
that the relationship – that she was on the verge of entering fully – was not going to be a
scenario where one man took two women as lovers separately, but rather, one where three
people were involved with each other in a complex web of different dynamics.

Momo found the thought absolutely thrilling.

The next (and almost as pleasant) thought that she had on her mind was this aforementioned
entrance to a relationship: Momo had decided that it was well past time for her to “go all the
way” with Izuku, as the recent revelations of how much pleasure her body could give her
were starting to leave her feeling somewhat… unfulfilled.

My fingers alone won’t be able to live up to him, Momo felt herself growing warm with the
thought, not that it’ll be just him…

As the evening drew to a close, Momo kept a careful watch on every person in their cabin.
Setsuna called it a night fairly early – which was becoming more routine for her in the cooler
weather – and Mina wasn’t far behind. Momo couldn’t help but picture what activities the
pair might get up to, ones that were significantly less innocent than the cuddling that they’d
actually be engaging in.

As the crowd grew thinner, Izuku and Ochako got a bit more blatant about their intentions
while cuddled up on the couch together; from the corner of her eye, Momo caught Izuku
taking a healthy handful of Ochako’s rear end at one point, and she grinned and wiggled back
into him.

Soft curves wrapped around hard muscle, she thought of the pair, what a glorious sight.

Ibara was the next to go to sleep, and as Yui and Izuku got caught up in a conversation about
the hero Edgeshot’s Quirk, Momo made her move when Ochako got up to stretch her legs.
“Hey,” Momo began, “want a drink?”

“Oh, sure!” Ochako agreed, and the pair wandered over to the ‘bar’ where they kept such
supplies, “soooo…” she whispered, “what’s up?”

“I think,” Momo felt a blush rising, and fought off her urge to try and compulsively plan
everything, “I think tonight’s the night.”

While she had done her best not to be too Momo about the idea of having her first time, there
were certain ideas she had that she was very much looking forward to acting out for real. The
primary focus of this fantasy was that Izuku would be somewhat surprised by her presence;
she wanted to see his reaction to seeing her nearly-nude in the bed in the love shack, to
commit that moment to her memory so that she could call upon it whenever she felt
particularly needful.

“Ooh! Okay!” Ochako readily agreed, “how were you thinkin’ of doing this?”

“When Yui goes to bed,” Momo explained, “I’m going to sneak out to the love shack… if
you and Izuku would join me shortly after? There’s something I want to prepare, it shouldn’t
take long.”

“Of course!” Ochako beamed a smile, and Momo felt her heart flutter, “I’m on it!”

As it turned out, Yui didn’t have the stamina to keep up with Izuku’s in-depth analysis –
though the dark-haired woman certainly tried her best – and when their conversation drew to
a close, Yui sleepily waved goodnight to everyone, then padded off to her bedroom.

No time for thinking, just doing! Momo reminded herself.

“Deku, sweetie,” Ochako asked sweetly, “would you mind topping me up?” she passed her
(intentionally-light) drink to him, “fix yourself a little something too?”

“You got it!” Izuku cheerfully agreed, “anything for you, Momo?”

“I’m good, thank you!” Momo replied. As soon as Izuku turned to the bar, Momo stood on
slightly-shaky legs, and snuck out of the cabin. She held her raincoat over her head as she
made the short walk to the love shack, and once she entered, she took a deep breath to calm
her nerves, then stripped her clothing off completely.

Okay, this should be simple, you can do this…

She strained her Quirk, and triumphed when, after a brief delay, she managed to produce
exactly the items she was thinking of.

Izuku

Huh, I guess Momo went to bed, Izuku hadn’t even noticed the raven-haired woman say
goodnight, but he wasn’t overly-troubled by this: not only did he trust that Momo would have
mentioned it if she were upset by something, but it was also difficult for him to be too
concerned about anything other than the way Ochako kept pressing herself up against him.

“Here’s your drink,” Izuku smiled, and sat back down on the couch. Since they were alone,
he felt more comfortable being open about his affection, as he planted his hand firmly on
Ochako’s thigh, and idly ran his thumb over her smooth skin.

“Thanks!” Ochako leaned over and gave him a quick smooch, “soooooo, I’ve been thinkin’…
you’ve been workin’ hard lately, haven’t you?”

“I’m just trying to make sure that we’re all safe,” Izuku hummed in thought, “I still don’t like
the odds of a mudslide happening soon, but hopefully, some of those reinforcements should
stand up to one…”

“You’re so sweet,” Ochako grinned at him, “you put so much effort into protectin’ us, it’s
adorable.”

“I know you can all take care of yourselves,” Izuku hoped he didn’t seem patronizing, “but,
you know, I just figure that I might as well help if I can.”

“That’s what’s so great about you,” Ochako kissed him again, and this time, the motion
lingered; her plump lips mashed against his, and her tongue gently swiped over his bottom
lip, “you’re just so… so great.”

“You’re great too,” Izuku shifted a bit closer to her, lifted her legs so that he could slide his
own underneath, “why’d you ask, anyway?”

“Well,” Ochako smirked knowingly, “I was thinkin’, since you’ve been workin’ awful hard
and all, it’s well past time for you to get a reward…”

“Ooh,” Izuku felt a thrill race through his chest at her words, “what kind of reward?”

“You’ll see,” she giggled melodically, “I think we should finish our drinks, first…”

Izuku had to remind himself not to actually chug his beverage in his enthusiasm; he hadn’t
mixed either of them a strong drink by any means, but he still wanted to appreciate those
faintest hints of a warm feeling in his belly.

He also wanted to take his time to appreciate Ochako’s legs under his hands; he couldn’t get
over how soft she was, yet the hard muscle underneath was also plainly evident.

“You should know,” Ochako teased, “I’ve got a little surprise for you tonight…”

“Is that so?” Izuku squeezed her leg a little tighter, and she wiggled happily against his touch,
“I’m looking forward to it!”

“Good, because it’s about time,” Ochako kissed him once again, then stood to her feet, “come
on, mister, we should get over to the love shack.”

“Lead the way,” Izuku confirmed as he, too, stood up.

“You just wanna look at my butt as we go over there,” Ochako giggled.

“Guilty,” Izuku grinned, “but can you blame me? You, Miss Uraraka, have a fantastic butt.”

He reached down to take two solid handfuls of said spectacular butt to emphasize the truth
behind his words. So big, so bouncy, he appreciated, but nice and firm at the same time. He
honestly lost himself in the experience as he focused solely on kneading Ochako’s butt in his
palms.

“Mmm,” Ochako purred, “as nice as this is, we can do somethin’ even more fun once we’re
over there…”

“Right!” Izuku stumbled a little bit as he followed behind her, eager to see what she had in
mind.

The pair quickly tossed rain coats on, then made their way outside into the rain. Izuku was
almost a little disappointed that he couldn’t, in fact, watch Ochako’s butt as she walked ahead
of him, but he was pretty sure that he’d get over it as soon as they got inside.

“Let’s not forget,” Ochako walked over and flipped the sign on the front of the shack to
‘occupied’, “now, get in there, mister!”

Izuku opened the door, and as soon as he stepped inside the love shack, his jaw dropped.

Momo was posed on the bed in a set of red lingerie, every inch of her curvaceous figure
highlighted and exposed by the tiny bra and equally-miniscule panties she wore. She always
looked stunning, but in this outfit? Izuku’s brain short-circuited, and he couldn’t do anything
but stare with outright awe at the sight in front of him. Her long legs were bare, and the way
the thin red material clung to her emphasized the gentle curve of her hips, to say nothing of
how her breasts stood out - firm and perky - despite receiving next to nothing in the way of
support from the lacy garment she wore as a top.

Incredible, Izuku thought, and he was sure his face betrayed the feelings he felt.

“Suuurpriiiiise,” Ochako giggled behind him as the door swung shut, “this is what we had in
mind!”

“Hey,” Momo spoke quietly, “I take it you like my outfit?”

“Yes, uh-huh, yup, mhmm,” Izuku ran through every confirmation that his blood-starved
brain could manage.

“I like it too,” Ochako muttered huskily, as she reached up to take his long-forgotten raincoat
off, “come on, Deku, get into bed!”

Izuku hadn’t exactly forgotten that Ochako was also there, but it took him longer than it
should have to realize the implications of her staying in the room with him.

“You,” Izuku stammered, “you… both?”

 “Yes, Izuku,” Momo giggled, “both.”

Oh, god, Izuku’s mind whirled as he stumbled towards the bed, Ochako’s hand gently
guiding him the entire way, how did I get this lucky?

Chapter End Notes

Oh no, a cliffhanger!

Well, the climax (( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)) of this particular one should be fairly easy to anticipate ;^)

Let me know what you thought of this chapter! I always like seeing comments and
feedback!
 Trinity
Chapter Summary

New activities lead to new dynamics

Chapter Notes

This chapter starts directly where the last one ended

That means that it's ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) right from the beginning!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Izuku

“So, uh, how are we… doing this?” Izuku asked as he lifted his arms above his head,
allowing Ochako to remove his shirt.

He was glad that he had the tiniest amount of experience with a threesome – if making out
with Setsuna and Mina at the same time counts – which calmed his nerves a little bit, but he
had a hard time even really remembering that Ochako was there, he was so focused on staring
at Momo.

“This is Momo’s night,” Ochako explained, “so I don’t mind if you pay your attention to her,
‘kay? I’m just here to help!”

“It was my request,” Momo added, “for Ochako to be here. I can tend to get somewhat in my
own head about these things, which, I believe, is a tendency we share to an extent, Izuku.”

“A little bit,” he joked, “I’m, uh, I’m definitely okay with this! Just to be clear! I’m just a
little surprised!”

The two women giggled as they shared a conspiratorial look between each other.

“Good!” Momo smiled, “I was hoping that it would be a pleasant surprise!”

Izuku nodded eagerly; he wasn’t going to be forgetting the sight that he’d seen when he’d
first walked into the love shack any time soon.

“Take your pants off, mister,” Ochako leaned over to kiss the side of his neck, “don’t leave a
lady waiting, especially when she’s dressed like that!”
“Do you like my outfit?” Momo asked, and Izuku could tell that she was fighting the urge to
fidget nervously.

“A lot, yeah,” Izuku confirmed, as he hopped out of his pants, “you’re absolutely gorgeous,
Momo.”

“I’m almost a little envious,” Ochako teased, “of you, Deku. Now show our girl a good
time!”

She swatted his butt, and pushed him into the bed. Izuku did his best not to literally fall into
bed, as instead, he crawled on his hands and knees towards Momo’s prone form (in a way
that he hoped came off as vaguely seductive), and let his gaze travel from the tips of her toes
all the way up to her dark hair.

“Gorgeous” is probably understating it a bit, Izuku thought, “stunning”, “spectacular”,

“drop-dead sexy”… they’d all apply.

“You’re stunning,” he breathed out as he decided to voice some of his thoughts, then he
leaned down to kiss Momo. As was her habit, their kiss was slow and careful, but where
there’d been times before where the pace felt cautious, now it felt deliberate, definitely more
on the sensual side of the spectrum.

Izuku ran one of his hands up Momo’s side, pausing to appreciate the curve of her hips, the
delicate lines of musculature on her abdomen, and – because he was pretty sure she didn’t
want her features to be ignored – her big, bountiful breasts.

“This outfit’s just for the two of you,” Momo teased, and with that reminder, Izuku glanced
quickly over his shoulder, where he saw that Ochako was seated at the edge of the bed, her
face bright red as she bit down on her lower lip.

“Keep goin’,” Ochako ordered, and Izuku did just that. He turned his head back to kiss
Momo again, and this time, instead of just ghosting his fingers over the curve of her breast,
he sank his fingers into her soft flesh, squeezing hard enough that it couldn’t be ignored, but
gently enough that he wouldn’t overstimulate her right out of the gate.

“That feels nice,” Momo hummed between kisses, “it ties in the back, by the way.”

“Does it?” Izuku chuckled, as he lay down beside Momo, and pulled her closer to him. He
ran his hand up her back this time, starting at her legs (long and smooth and elegant), then
caressed the swell of her butt (which fit her tall frame perfectly), until he walked his fingers
up her spine and found the knot she referred to.

With defter motions than he’d thought possible from his slightly-mangled fingers, Izuku
untied the strings holding her top on, and when the red garment fell away, he took a yet
another deep breath of awe at the sight.

Momo was – as he tried and failed to find a more appropriate phrase – absolutely stacked,
easily the bustiest girl on the island, and yet despite the sheer size of her breasts, they
somehow retained a level of perkiness which left them sitting high and firm on her chest
without any support whatsoever. Her nipples were small and dark, and, as Izuku figured that
she was hoping for him to take more initiative, he didn’t resist the temptation to crane his
head down, to run his tongue slowly over one of those buds.

“Mmm,” Momo reached around his neck, and pulled his head tighter into her cleavage,
“that’s also nice.”

Izuku propped himself back up onto his knees, and with his other hand, started to pay equal
attention to the nipple that wasn’t in his mouth. Next, he kissed over the sensitive skin around
her areola, before he moved his kisses across her chest, then upwards, over her elegant neck
and up to her ear.

“Does your lingerie tie off at the back,” he whispered his question, “for your bottoms, too?”

“No,” Momo hissed her answer as he nipped gently at her earlobe, “you’ll have to pull them
off altogether…”

“I think I’m going to do just that,” Izuku promised, and waited to see if she had any second
thoughts. With how Momo started pushing at his shoulders, guiding him down between her
legs, Izuku figured that she was having the opposite of doubts.

He trailed kisses down her belly as he crawled downwards, then, slowly and carefully,
hooked his fingers underneath the thin bands of her panties. Momo brought her legs together
and extended them elegantly, which allowed Izuku to slide the clothing over her hips. He
made sure to trail his fingers over her thighs as he lifted her panties up, until they slid over
her calves, then off her feet, and she was entirely nude underneath him.

Momo slowly opened her legs in front of him (and, with the shuddering breath he heard from
behind him, in front of Ochako as well), and Izuku couldn’t help but think that she looked
delicious. Momo kept a short patch of hair over her sex, but she’d clearly shaved around the
area itself, and Izuku decided that he was going to use something other than his hands to get
her ready.

He trailed kisses over her legs, and gently guided her to spread her knees even further apart,
as he slowly, carefully approached his destination. Izuku glanced up at her once more time,
and saw that Momo had one of her own breasts clutched tightly in her hand, her eyes were
wide open and glazed over with lust, and a very pretty blush colored the base of her neck.

Izuku leaned down, and slowly trailed his tongue over her entrance, taking his time to savor
her. She almost tastes like champagne, he thought, as the tip of his tongue gently parted her
lips.

He didn’t have the most experience with this particular activity: it wasn’t that Ochako had
been unwilling to help him learn, or anything like that, but it seemed that when he was with
the other woman who he’d gone all the way with, they tended to start having sex without a
whole bunch of foreplay being involved.

Izuku put aside any worries about whether or not he was doing a good job, as he flicked his
tongue over the sensitive button at the top of Momo’s sex, which in her case was small and
almost hidden between her folds.

“Oh, yes,” Momo’s husky whisper brought his confidence back, and Izuku locked one of his
hands onto her hip for leverage, while the fingers of his other hand started to trail up the
inside of her thigh. When he used two of his digits to spread her open, Izuku could
immediately tell that Momo was soaking wet, and she gasped in pleasure when he pursed his
lips around her clit, more exposed by his gesture as it was.

“You’re doin’ so good,” Ochako’s breathy voice provided another boost to his confidence,
although Izuku suspected that she wasn’t actually directing this encouragement towards him.

Slowly, carefully, Izuku ran two of his fingers along Momo’s slit, before he started to push
inwards. She was incredibly tight, though not due to any lack of arousal; it just seemed that
since different women were built differently, Momo definitely fell on the “needs lots of
foreplay” side of things.

He refocused his efforts on using his mouth to bring her pleasure, but kept stroking his
fingers against her entrance all the same; even if he couldn’t put them inside of her just yet,
Izuku had no intention of doing anything but his best so that Momo (or any of his partners)
could enjoy their time with him as much as possible.

“Oh!” Momo cried, “yes, keep doing that, please!”

“Mhmm,” Izuku hummed against her, which – apparently – was all that Momo needed for
stimulation, as suddenly her legs locked around him, and his face was very pleasantly trapped
against her pussy. He held her hips down with one hand as she started to buck underneath
him, while he continued to lick her clit at the same pace as he had been.

“Oh, my,” Momo finally breathed out, as she relaxed, “I really seem to be a quick shot, as it
were.”

“There’s nothing wrong with that,” Izuku sat up, a satisfied little grin on his face, “I’m just
happy you enjoyed it!”

“We’re absolutely not finished yet,” Momo huffed, “I just need a few minutes… Sit on the
edge of the bed, would you?”

“Sure,” Izuku turned around to do so. He met Ochako’s gaze as he shuffled around, and
grinned at her as proudly as he could, but she was long past the point of any awkwardness;
she stared at him with undisguised lust on her face, and before Izuku could even protest that
he hadn’t wiped his face off, Ochako swept in towards him to plant a wet kiss against his lips.

“You did so good,” she drawled, then kissed him again, “Momo really liked that.”

“I sure did,” Momo rolled to her knees, then moved in to kiss Izuku in turn, “and now, I plan
to return the favor…”

She crawled off of the bed, and remained on her hands and knees as she moved between his
own legs.
“’Chako,” Momo nearly whined, “I’m going to need your help with this, please?”

Izuku felt himself nearly shaking with anticipation.

“Of course!” Ochako hopped off her own perch, hurriedly pulled her shirt and pants off, then
crawled down to join Momo between his knees, “okay, tie your hair back!”

Izuku muttered some indistinct form of thanks to whatever twist in fate had allowed him to
find himself in this position, as the two women kneeling in front of him both made smooth
motions to restrain their own hair, then started to lean forwards.

Momo

She had absolutely no idea what she was doing: the romance novels she’d read would
occasionally make reference to “taking his member in her mouth”, but past that, Momo was
uncertain as to the exact details involved in performing oral sex.

Which was one of the several reasons why she was so glad to have Ochako beside her on that
night. While Ochako had made her own references to not being the most talented in this
specific act, Momo still felt more reassured with her friend (quite literally) by her side, as the
two women set about pleasuring Izuku in the same way as he’d just brought Momo to a
climax.

Besides, not that Izuku would ever be the type to complain, but I’m fairly certain that no man
in his position would make a fuss about having two beautiful women doing this for him.

For her first foray into oral sex, Momo planted a kiss against the side of Izuku’s manhood, a
gesture which Ochako duplicated on the other side. Izuku’s fingers tightened against the
sheets, and he hissed out a pleasurable gasp.

In truth, Momo had another reason for wanting to go down on him; it allowed her to get a
much more in-depth understanding of the organ which she would shortly be taking inside
herself, and she had to admit, she felt a unique mixture of apprehension and eagerness now
that she had a better grasp over his size.

Izuku was no longer a small man (after his late-teens growth spurt), but the appendage
between his legs seemed like it would have fit on a very large man, indeed. By Momo’s
estimate, he was comfortably over seven inches in length, and may have even been
approaching the nigh-mythical (according to Mina’s various claims over the years) eight-
inches boundary. His girth was commensurate with his length, such that there was plenty of
room for Momo and Ochako to perform their activities on him without getting in each other’s
way.

Not that I mind, Momo thought of those moments where they’d come close to bumping into
each other, her proximity makes this even more thrilling…

The two women established a rhythm between each other, each moving up and down one side
of Izuku’s manhood, planting wet kisses along his shaft during every point in their motions.
“Momo, babe,” Ochako mumbled around Izuku’s organ, “try putting it in your mouth.”

Momo lifted up a bit higher, and prepared herself to do just that. She saw Izuku’s length
twitch in anticipation, and a tiny bead of self-lubrication glistened at his very tip. She took a
deep breath, then opened her lips, and accepted his head into her mouth. Momo made sure to
swirl her tongue around him slowly, as she felt her lips stretch slightly to accommodate his
size.

She descended down his length, but reached no further than the half-way point before she had
to pause, as she felt the blunt head of his manhood prodding against the back of her throat.
Momo lifted her head free, and swallowed thickly to clear her throat, though it did not seem
as if Izuku had any complaints about the string of saliva which still connected her lips to his
shaft.

“How far down,” Momo wondered, “can you go?”

“Not even that far,” Ochako giggled, “but here, I’ll show ya.”

Ochako repeated the same thing she’d just done, and as she’d said, the brunette woman had
to stop a bit before the half-way mark, though she kept her head there for longer, her cheeks
rapidly hollowing as she sucked on Izuku’s member.

Momo was seized by an impulse, and inched backwards so that she could lean lower. She
planted her lips against the bottom half of Izuku’s length, and started to slide up and down, as
between the pair of them, they could just manage to stimulate his entire manhood.

“God, that feels good,” Izuku voiced his approval, and both of the women looked up at him
with a smile in their eyes (since their lips were otherwise-occupied).

Ochako lifted free from him with an audible pop, and Momo was quick to replace her, licking
up his length and flickering her tongue around his sensitive head before she swallowed him
once again. This time, she forced her body to obey her wishes, silencing the flutters of a gag
that she felt before she pushed herself even lower, taking closer to three-quarters of his
manhood.

“You’ve got a talent for this,” Ochako teased, and leaned in to swirl her tongue over the very
base of Izuku’s member. When Momo pushed herself even further down, she became aware
of the fact that Ochako’s tongue brushed against her lower lip.

The realization sent a flood of warmth through her belly, and Momo rubbed her thighs
together absent-mindedly as she slowly ascended, then descended once again. She didn’t
push Izuku’s manhood quite as deep into her throat the second time, instead she chose to bob
her head up and down as she sucked, imitating what she’d seen Ochako do earlier.

“Mmmh,” Izuku muttered, “if you keep that up, you’re gonna make me…”

“We’re gonna make you what, Deku?” Ochako’s voice carried a fiery undercurrent of
intensity, “you’ve gotta tell us…”
“You’re going to make me cum,” Izuku gasped, and Momo felt her lips quirk into a proud
smile at his admission.

Still, that’s not quite how I want the night to end.

“I’d still like to, hmm, go further,” Momo clarified, as she pulled her lips free from his
manhood, “should we take a break?”

“Deku can go more than once,” Ochako insisted, “I mean… we don’t have to, but if you’d
like to make him feel good like this, we can…”

“Oh,” Momo reached out to grasp his manhood, which was impressively hot and hard in her
hand, “I think I’d like that.”

“Me too,” Ochako leaned in to wrap her lips around his head as Momo stroked him, which
prompted a very contended groan from Izuku.

“You’re both incredible,” Izuku reached out to gently run both his hands through Momo and
Ochako’s hair, “if you want to, I’m definitely not complaining.”

“Good,” Ochako smirked as she popped free of his shaft, “because you’re an awful lucky
man, gettin’ this kind of treatment.”

“He deserves it,” Momo insisted, and licked his head again, “I’m enjoying this a lot too, as it
turns out.”

“I’m starting to get close,” Izuku interjected, “if you, um, have any preference where you
want me to…?”

“Where we want you to cum?” Ochako grinned, then leaned down to also flicker her tongue
along his head at the same time, “I dunno, Momo, it’s up to you, I think!”

“What are the options?” Momo wondered.

“Maybe you want him to cum on your tits?” Ochako reached out and jiggled Momo’s breasts
for emphasis, “or… do you wanna drink it?”

“Wouldn’t you be left out?” Momo gasped. I liked having her touch me more than she
realizes, I think…

“It’s your night, babe,” Ochako smiled reassuringly, “you call the shots, I’m just here to
help!”

“Could we…” Momo wondered how the logistics would work, “could we share?”

“Oh!” Ochako flushed red, “um… I think so? We’d have to put our mouths together, though.”

“I think that’s most equitable,” Momo felt her own blush reappearing, “as long as you don’t
mind?”
Izuku just watched with rapt attention as the two women debated the specifics to the climax
of this particular part of their evening together.

“Yeah, I’m down,” Ochako shuffled to the side a bit, so that she faced Momo directly, “I
think… put your mouth here?”

Ochako pressed her bottom lip against one half of Izuku’s head, leaving the side closer to
Momo unoccupied. Momo leaned forward cautiously, and repeated the gesture. As Ochako
had pointed out, this position meant that their upper lips would touch together at times, and
each moment of contact sent a little thrill down Momo’s spine.

The two women interlaced their hands together and started to pump up and down Izuku’s
shaft in unison. Momo felt him stiffen even further in her grasp, and the motions the two
women were making made the head of his manhood slap wetly between their lips.

“Oh,” Izuku gasped, “Momo, ‘Chako…”

Each woman ran their free hand up the inside of one of his legs, and Izuku instantly tensed,
as his manhood pulsed in Momo’s hand. She felt a spray of liquid inside her lips, and closed
her eyes to appreciate the sheer eroticism of the moment.

Salty, but not bad, she thought of the taste, I could get used to this.

“Wowwww,” Izuku gasped out, before he flopped back into the bed. His manhood slid out
from between the two womens’ lips, leaving them staring at each other face-to-face.

She’s beautiful, Momo thought, especially with that extra addition…

Momo reached out and ran her finger over Ochako’s cheek, where a stray string of Izuku’s
essence had landed on her. Ochako watched with intent focus as Momo offered her finger –
now coated in the substance – then leaned forward and obediently sucked it clean.

They both broke down into excited giggles together as soon as Ochako had completed that
task, their shared enthusiasm easily bypassing any barriers of awkwardness or uncertainty.

“Get back in bed, missy,” Ochako smirked, “Deku’s gonna be back in action any minute now,
and we’ve still got more to do with you tonight…”

Momo couldn’t wait, as she crawled back into bed, her heart pounding and her nerves aflame.

Izuku

I already thought I was the luckiest man alive, Izuku pondered, now I know for sure that I am.

While he’d been perfectly content to have Ochako participating more as an observer than
anything else, he thought that her direct involvement was a million times better, at least.

Hard to complain about much of anything when I just had two women go down on me…
Momo got back onto the bed, and turned to lay beside him.

“Hey,” she spoke, with a cute little smile on her face.

“Hey yourself,” Izuku leaned over to kiss her. He knew that he’d just finished in her (and
Ochako’s) mouth, but he figured if she were willing to do that for him, he could damn well
kiss her after the fact.

“Was that good?” Momo teased, and ran one of her fingers down his bare chest.

“Incredible,” Izuku honestly reviewed, “you both are.”

“But especially Momo,” Ochako plopped onto the end of the bed, “it’s her night, don’t you
forget, mister.”

“How could I?” Izuku rolled onto his side, not quite on top of Momo, but a lot closer, “I
seriously think, you know, that I might be the luckiest man in the world.”

“I can’t argue,” Ochako continued, “just look at Momo, she’s gorgeous.”

“You two are too kind,” Momo blushed and giggled, “look at you, Ochako, you’re just as
stunning as you think I am.”

Izuku turned, and noticed that Ochako had stripped herself completely, no longer in the bra
and panties she’d been wearing while she and Momo had done those incredible things to him.

“Oh, hush, Momo,” Ochako blushed, but she didn’t turn away from Izuku’s stare, and even
gave him a confident smile as she leaned towards him, “and don’t you get distracted either,
mister.”

Her hand dropped between his legs and gave his sensitive cock a quick stroke, which was
enough for Izuku to start re-stiffening already. It hadn’t taken long for Ochako and him to
discover that he had a shockingly quick refractory period, an attribute of his which was
apparently very advantageous on that night.

“Look at her again,” Ochako spoke huskily, and turned Izuku so that he was crouched on his
hands and knees overtop of Momo, “she’s so beautiful, so damn sexy, and she’s all yours.”

“I think I’m ready,” Momo confirmed, as she spread her legs open to hook around the back of
Izuku’s thighs, “if you are.”

“Oh, he will be,” Ochako resumed pumping her hand over his length from behind him, “look
at him, too. So strong, so muscular, and this dick!” for emphasis, she dragged the head of
Izuku’s manhood against Momo’s slit, causing both of them to gasp for breath, “so fucking
big!”

“Go slowly, at first?” Momo requested.

“Of course,” Izuku leaned down to kiss her, and with Ochako helping to line them up, he felt
his head push into Momo’s entrance; not far enough to penetrate quite yet, but getting closer
and closer to the point of no return.

“Please,” Momo begged, “please make love to me.”

Izuku pushed his hips forward that tiny fraction further, and slowly, his head spread Momo’s
entrance open, until the barest fraction of his length entered her for the first time.

“Fuck yeah,” Ochako muttered from behind him, as she released his member from her hand
and scrambled around the pair in the center of the bed to watch. She half-lay, half-crouched
beside Momo, the two women facing each other.

“Mmm,” Momo hummed, “you’re so big…”

“You feel really good,” Izuku slid forward a little further, and Momo gasped, before she
reached around his shoulders to cling to him with all four limbs. Izuku made sure to keep his
pace as slow as he could, as a fraction of an inch at a time, he started to fill Momo with his
throbbing length.

The languid pace that he moved at only enhanced his sensitivity, and with how tight Momo
was, it was as if the most pleasurable kind of vice had tightened around his length. Not that
Ochako is “loose” or anything like that, Izuku thought of the only other woman he’d taken
this step with – hard not to, when she watched from inches away – but Momo’s on a whole
different level…

When he’d finally reached past the halfway point, Momo shuddered and took a deep breath,
and Izuku paused.

“You doin’ okay, sweetie?” Ochako checked in.

“Magnificent,” Momo confirmed, “just…give me a second to get used to it.”

“Take your time,” Izuku kissed the top of her head, then she quickly pulled him down to
press their lips together. He appreciated the moment, as even though he was staying
stationary, the way that Momo quivered around him sent ripples of pleasure down his spine,
and the slow, intimate pace of their kissing added to the building connection that he felt.

“I’m ready for more,” Momo spoke when they ended their kiss, “please, Izuku. Make me
yours.”

He pushed forward into even tighter – somehow – depths of her sex, and felt her quake
underneath him, just a couple of small twitches, but enough to remind him to be careful with
her all the same. After he gave Momo a few moments for her to relax, Izuku thrust forward
the last remaining fraction, and fully hilted himself inside of her.

“You’re both so hot,” Ochako gasped, “how’s he feel, Momo?”

“Incredible…” Momo whined, “you can start moving, Izuku.”

He cautiously obeyed her desires, pulling back even more slowly than he’d first thrust inside
her. It felt like it took minutes to carefully withdraw most of his length, but the feeling of her
wrapped around him made the entire experience totally worth the wait.

When Izuku started to push forward again, Momo ran her fingernails across his spine, and he
shuddered in pleasure, nearly overwhelmed by the various sensations cascading over his
body.

“You’re bein’ so sweet,” Ochako leaned up and kissed his ear, “I love seeing it.”

“I think,” Momo joined in by kissing the other side of his neck, just under his jaw, “I can
handle a bit faster.”

His next thrust was still careful, but took fractions of the time that his initial two had, and the
next one after that was faster still, until Izuku had worked up to a pace where he steadily
rocked his hips into hers. It was nowhere near the most forceful that he was capable of, but
even still, he wouldn’t have changed anything about their love-making (as Momo had put it).

“Mmmf,” Momo groaned, “can you angle upwards a bit?”

“Like this?” Izuku changed his position so that he was kneeling between her legs instead of
on his hands and knees, and pushed forward experimentally.

“God yes,” Momo confirmed, “exactly like that!”

Izuku moved his hands to her hips for leverage, then resumed thrusting into her. The new
angle didn’t allow him to go as deep as he had been, but whatever spot he was hitting inside
of Momo, it seemed that she was a big fan of this position.

His gaze locked to the way that Momo’s breasts swayed with every thrust, the way that the
skin at the top of her neck was blushing a bright red, and especially how her eyes looked, her
onyx irises practically invisible with how wide her pupils were. Izuku paused for a moment
as he leaned down to kiss her, and groaned when Momo tangled one of her hands in his hair.

“Keep going,” Momo begged, and while Izuku was reluctant to stop kissing her, he figured
that he could be patient for now. He returned to his earlier position, and put a bit more force
behind his thrusts, so that each motion made Momo’s tits jiggle when their hips came
together.

“You two look incredible together,” Ochako gasped, and when Izuku glanced over, he saw
that she had a hand between her own legs, right beside Momo on her hands and knees, “give
her what she needs, Deku.”

“Please!” Momo agreed.

Izuku increased his pace even further, until their hips were not-quite-slamming together;
every stroke plunged his cock a bit deeper into Momo’s hot, wet, and tight depths with an
audible slapping noise.

“’Chako,” Momo whined, “I’m close!”

“Yeah, babe?” Ochako teased, and leaned closer, “you gonna cum?”
“I need-“ Momo’s breath hitched, “just a bit more! Can you… can you help? Like before?”

Izuku was curious to see where this was leading, but he focused on his own efforts, as he’d
started to feel Momo tensing and quivering around his length.

Ochako’s other hand, without hesitation, reached down between Momo’s legs, and Izuku felt
Ochako’s padded fingertips brush against the base of his cock as she stimulated Momo’s clit.

Holy shit, Izuku thought, that’s way hotter than it has any right to be.

“Yes!” Momo shrieked, and after mere moments of being the joint focus of Ochako and
Izuku’s attention, she came undone around his length, her fingers. Momo made a high, almost
keening noise as she came, and Izuku thought it was an absolutely beautiful sound.

He paused his motions to lean down and kiss her, then turned his head to kiss Ochako right
after (a bit hard for her to argue she’s not involved at this point…). Izuku had felt his own
pleasure starting to build, but he wasn’t quite at the point of his second climax.

“Did you finish?” Momo asked, her voice only slightly slurred.

“Not yet,” Izuku answered, “but that’s okay!”

“I think I need a break,” Momo clarified, “I’m a bit over-sensitive.”

“That’s totally okay!” Izuku slowly and carefully slid out of her, which, indeed, made her
legs quiver all over again, “we can rest as long as you need to!”

“You don’t have to rest,” Momo huffed, “there’s someone else who needs some attention
right here, after all…”

“Oh, that’s okay,” Ochako giggled nervously, “tonight’s about you, Momo! I don’t have to-“

“And what I want,” Momo insisted, “is to see you getting fucked, Ochako.”

“…” Ochako blushed fiercely, but turned to Izuku and nodded eagerly.

“Come on, Deku,” Ochako found her courage, “let’s give her a show!”

Izuku was all kinds of down for this idea. He didn’t even have to reposition that much, as he
crawled out from between Momo’s legs, and moved behind Ochako, who bent over further
on her hands and knees to stick her butt into the air.

Seriously, I’m the luckiest man alive, Izuku thought, as he lined his head up with Ochako’s
entrance, and prepared to slide forward into her.

Ochako

Oh, fuck yes, Ochako thought, as she felt Izuku’s cock enter her. She was already more than
turned on enough to take him, but she had to admit that his manhood filled her much more
substantially than her own fingers were capable of.

“As it turns out,” Momo spoke, “I happen to think the two of you are hot together, too.”

Thank goodness, Ochako was temporarily incapable of speaking words, as Izuku

immediately set an aggressive pace with her, just like she enjoyed, because watchin’ the two
of you… wow.

“Yes, Deku!” Ochako remembered how to speak, “give it to me!”

“Mmm,” Deku moaned behind her, and she felt his rough hands come down on her butt,
kneading and squeezing his favourite part of her. His hips didn’t stop moving, and the way
that he filled her felt even better than usual, for some reason.

“You really like watching,” Momo teased in a way that didn’t feel embarrassing at all, “don’t
you? It sounds like you’re already rather turned on…”

“Can ya blame me?” Ochako gasped out, her voice hitching with every thrust that Deku gave,
“you’re both super fucking hot, and together? Wow.”

“I definitely see the appeal,” Momo smirked, “when I’m a bit more experienced, I hope I can
give you a show just as good as the one I’m witnessing now…”

As if inspired by Momo’s words, Izuku lifted one of his hands, then brought it back down
with a sharp smack. Ochako squealed in pleasure, and pitched forward a bit further onto her
elbows as she lifted her butt even higher into the air.

“You’ve got such a great butt,” Deku encouraged, and gave a second, lighter swat to
emphasize his words, “so spankable!”

“Isn’t it?” Momo agreed, and then surprised Ochako by reaching out and repeating Izuku’s
first gesture, which prompted an utterly shameless moan from the brunette woman.

There was no need for conversation for the next while; the only sounds audible in the love
shack were Ochako’s moans, Izuku’s panting breath, and the steady clap, clap, clap of his
hips smacking against hers. Ochako was coming to discover that she really liked doggy-style
(which was good for everyone, considering how it showed off her butt), but the addition of
Momo watching her? Well, that made it even hotter, somehow.

“What’s your favourite part of me?” Momo asked, “and I am specifically asking you to
objectify me, Izuku. I don’t think my butt is quite on Ochako’s level,” she squeezed to
emphasize her words, “so I’m curious.”

“Momo,” Izuku panted, “you’ve got fantastic tits.”

“Mmm,” Momo smirked underneath Ochako – when did our position change that she got
that close to me? Ochako wondered without really caring what led to it – before she pressed
her elbows together to emphasize said fantastic tits, “what do you think, Ochako?”

I wanna stick my face in them, Ochako’s first thought surprised her.

“Yeah,” she agreed, half a moan and half a word, “really – unf – really nice!”

“Would you like to touch me?” Momo offered, and Ochako’s mind whirled a bit. She really,
really wanted to, but wasn’t sure why this thought now preoccupied the entirety of her mind,
while Deku was giving her an incredible performance at the same time.

Ochako decided that there’d be time to think about what that could have meant some other
time, and instead moved her hands so that they were planted firmly on Momo’s boobs,
immediately and shamelessly sinking everything but her pinkies into Momo’s bouncy chest.

“Fuck,” Deku moaned from behind her, “that’s… that’s incredible.”

“I think he likes watching too,” Momo smiled, “I made the right choice, you know. Having
you here with me.”

“Yeah,” Ochako agreed, far too overwhelmed to be any more eloquent.

Between the hard length impaling her from behind, and the soft embrace she felt in front of
her, Ochako was completely adrift in pleasure. Every one of Deku’s thrusts pushed her
forward into Momo a little bit, and Ochako couldn’t get enough of the way that it made the
spectacular boobs in her hands jiggle by proxy.

“I could get used to this,” Momo continued, “I know we already agreed to share Izuku, but,
well, this kind of sharing is more fun, isn’t it?”

“Yyeeaahh,” Ochako whined, as she felt the beginnings of her orgasm starting to build in her
core.

Izuku was – as with everything – a dedicated and devoted lover, and he’d been giving
Ochako the hard, quick thrusts that she preferred for several minutes. She didn’t blame him
that she felt some of his motions start to become a bit off-tempo, a familiar sign that his own
climax was quickly approaching.

“Just…” Ochako gasped, “just a bit more, Deku! I’m almost there!”

“Urgh,” Deku grunted, “me… me too.”

“Would you…” Momo started to ask something, blushed, then locked her gaze to Ochako’s,
“would you like me to help?”

Without wasting any time on doubts or insecurities, Ochako nodded eagerly. We’ve gone a bit
too far tonight for me to get embarrassed about it now, she rationalized, it’s just friends
helpin’ each other out, right?

When Momo’s delicate fingers immediately found their way between Ochako’s legs, and
traced directly over her clit without hesitation, Ochako felt a spark of pleasure radiate out
from the point of contact. This spark met the fire in her core that was being fuelled by Izuku’s
passionate thrusts, and together, they became an inferno.
“Mmmmmmff!” Ochako bit down on her bottom lip as she got so close to cumming, at the
very precipice of falling off that cliff.

“That’s it,” Momo encouraged her, “cum for us, beautiful.”

Ochako was seized by an impulse, and instead of biting down on her lip to stifle her moans,
she leaned forward and mashed her lips against Momo’s.

She’s so soft, her lips are so full, Ochako’s overwhelmed mind managed to grasp, it’s different
than kissin’ Deku…

When Ochako’s mouth opened and her tongue lolled out in pleasure, Momo wasted no time
in drawing it between her lips, then glided her own tongue delicately against Ochako’s.

Aw, fuck, Ochako realized, now we’re definitely past the “friends” stage.

The inferno building in her abdomen exploded, and sparks shot across Ochako’s vision as she
came hard, her legs twitching and spasming and her mouth making plaintive, wordless
noises as her orgasm overwhelmed her.

“God, yes,” Deku gasped, and Ochako was dimly aware of his manhood twitching inside of
her, pulsing in three powerful jets as he filled her up the way that she enjoyed so much.

Ochako collapsed forward entirely, flopping on top of Momo, who made soft sounds of
reassurance and reached to stroke Ochako’s hair. Shortly after, Izuku flopped onto his back
beside the two women, and slung his arm around both Momo’s shoulders and Ochako’s back
so that he embraced both at once.

“That was amazing,” Deku spoke, and the two women locked eyes, then broke down into a
storm of giggles.

“I’ll say,” Ochako confirmed, as she rolled off of Momo, then squirmed over to rest against
Deku’s other side, “good first time, Momo?”

“I can’t wait for the second,” Momo laughed, and curled in to snuggle a bit tighter against
Deku, “thank you, both of you. You took such good care of me…”

“I’m just happy to be here,” Izuku joked, which prompted a new round of increasingly-sleepy
giggles.

Yeah, me too.

Izuku

The Morning After

It turned out that the three of them fell asleep in the love shack not long after they’d all
finished, but fortunately, they’d woken up early enough to make their way back to the main
cabin before too many people were awake to potentially make things awkward.
Yui was up already, partway through preparing breakfast, but she merely looked at the three
bashful, blushing students who re-entered the cabin, raised one eyebrow in an expression of
interest, and returned to her task without making any comments.

The morning passed in a bit of a blur for Izuku, his mind still entirely full of images from the
night before, but he knew that at some point, they’d have to have a little bit of a talk to go
over what had happened. He wasn’t exactly surprised by what he’d witnessed, but part of
Izuku wondered if Ochako was quite ready to accept the feelings that she obviously felt.

He wasn’t worried, really, and the dynamic felt normal and natural (especially when the other
girls were up and joined them all for breakfast), but he knew that Momo could be an over-
thinker just like himself, and Ochako – though she hid it a lot better – could be one heck of a
worrier too.

Their opportunity came when Ibara volunteered to go collect some more food, and Yui
immediately joined her. Setsuna and Mina busied themselves with cleaning up after
breakfast, which left Ochako and Momo as the first ones to go up to the hot springs for a
daily shower. The two women exchanged a few more glances than usual, but even Mina’s
finely-tuned gossip detecting senses didn’t seem to pick up on anything different, as Ochako
and Momo departed.

“I’m gonna go check around the outskirts of camp,” Izuku announced, “I’ll be gone for, oh, at
least an hour or two…”

“Why, are you hinting at something, Midori?” Mina smirked, “awful conspicuous of you…”

“What could I be hinting at?” Izuku winked as he pulled a rain coat on, “I can’t think of any
reason that you and Setsuna might appreciate some private time…”

“You could stick around for that, Greenie,” Setsuna teased, “might be fun!”

“Maybe another time,” Izuku blushed, I just had a threesome, I think my brain would explode
if I wound up in another the next morning, “I didn’t get much sleep last night, I’ve gotta
stretch my legs a bit, wake up a little more, y’know?”

“You’re missing ouuuut,” Mina sang as she bounced over to him, “but thanks! For letting us
know!”

She playfully swatted his butt over the rain coat, and Izuku made his way outside.

He had a lot on his mind as he trudged through the light drizzle. The way he’d seen Ochako
and Momo interacting with each other, while amazing and super hot, seemed like it was an
unexpected development for both of them. Izuku hated to think that the two women would be
tempted to write it off as something they’d done for his benefit, or anything like that, not
when there was obviously potential for something more going on there.

Izuku wasn’t exactly an expert on all the different permutations available to polyamorous
relationships, but he was fairly certain that he’d be much more secure and content with the
whole thing if he wasn’t the focal point that all the different relationships revolved around.
Even if he put aside the likely benefits to himself (in the way that Mina and Setsuna had
alluded to), something about the dynamic just felt better to him if the various women
involved with him could also develop relationships with each other, however that wound up
working out.

Less potential for jealousy, maybe? He wondered, no, that’s not quite it. Spreading out the
“sharing” aspect a bit more? Maybe it’s something about wanting everyone to be as happy
as they can be?

When he arrived at the hot springs, he found that Momo and Ochako had both planted
themselves at opposite ends of the pool, but they were idly chatting with each other, at least.

“Deku!” Ochako noticed him, “what’re you doin’ here?”

“I already made an excuse to sneak out,” he grinned, “I figured, well, we should have a chat
after last night? Make sure we’re all still on the same page?”

“Oh, yeah, good point,” Ochako blushed, “I guess, um, I was a bit more of a participant than
I’d planned to be… sorry, Momo, I hope you didn’t feel like I stole your night or anything!”

“Not at all!” Momo insisted, “I should be the one apologizing, I dragged you into what I
wanted to happen, but I didn’t ask first!”

“I don’t think,” Izuku argued, as he shrugged off his own clothes and joined the women in the
‘bath’, “anyone needs to apologize, really? I just wanted to check that you two are okay,
honestly.”

The women glanced at each other, blushed, and looked away.

Okay, not exactly a bad thing, Izuku thought, but they’re acting like me and ‘Chako used to…

“What do you mean?” Ochako might as well have whistled innocently, she was trying so hard
to look nonchalant.

“I don’t think there’s any reason things wouldn’t be ‘okay’, in the terms that you have
stated,” Momo stammered, using her wordiness to try (and fail) to mask her ever-increasing
blush.

“Well, obviously, there’s no judgment from me,” Izuku clarified, and took a deep breath to
force his nerves to be quiet for a little bit, “but, um… I noticed the two of you were awful
close last night? I didn’t mind! I just wanted to be open about the fact that I’m cool with it!”

“What wouldn’t you be okay with?” Ochako wondered, “I mean, umm,” she started to sink
beneath the surface of the pool, then stopped as apparently she realized she was trying to
hide, “it was a threesome, right? So, yeah, it makes sense we’d play around a bit, an’ stuff...”

“I mean, uh,” Izuku scratched at the back of his head, “I don’t think that was just ‘playing
around’, the way it looked to me…”

“I hope I didn’t overstep,” Momo clasped her hands in front of her face, “I’m sorry!”
“Again,” Izuku huffed, “I’m not thinking that apologies are in order, Momo.”

This must be what talking to me is like, Izuku shook his head with a rueful chuckle, they’re so
awkward about this!

Fortunately, if anyone knew how to navigate awkwardness – real or imagined – it was Izuku
Midoriya.

“I’m not here to pass judgment,” he reminded them, “or to insist on, well, anything, really. I
had a really good time, and I think that both of you did too, so all that I wanted to be clear
about is, well… I really don’t mind if the two of you ever want to have fun without me
there.”

“Well…” Momo trailed off, “we, um, kind of have, already?”

“Yeah, but,” Ochako squeaked, “wasn’t that kind of… uh, I dunno? Helping each other out?”

“I’ve noticed that there was something going on,” Izuku admitted, “but I don’t need to know
specifics! I’m not trying to pry, or force you two into deciding anything now, I guess I’m
just… voicing my approval?”

“But I’m,” Ochako mumbled, “I’m straight?”

“We already agreed that it’s not the time to worry about labels,” Izuku reminded her, as he
started to wash himself up at the same time as he talked to the two women, “again, I’m not
trying to push anything!”

“I, uh,” Momo spoke up, “I don’t think I am. Straight, that is.”

“Meeple?” Ochako made a squeaking noise of curiosity.

“I’m definitely attracted to you, Izuku,” Momo clarified, “so don’t take this the wrong way,
but I’ve been doing some thinking… I never really had a clear image of what sort of man I’d
want to be with, before we came here, at least, and so I’m wondering if… well, that is,
um…”

“You don’t have to say anything if you aren’t ready to,” Izuku reassured her.

“No, I think I am,” Momo took a deep breath, “I don’t think it’s any surprise to admit that I
have feelings for you, Izuku. Even after saying that, well, I'm wondering if I might actually
be a bit closer towards the 'homosexual' end of the spectrum than 'heterosexual', and I never
realized it until now. It came as a surprise to me at first, but I’m confident in saying it: I have
a crush on Ochako, as well.”

That’s kind of what I was expecting to hear, Izuku thought, not in those exact terms, maybe,
but the general sentiment.

“Meeee?” Ochako pointed at herself as she spluttered, “but, why? I’m just…”
“You’re absolutely gorgeous and amazing,” Izuku reminded her, “you both are. I think… I’m
gonna head back towards camp now, okay? I’m not upset or anything like that, I just don’t
think this conversation is about me!”

“Actually,” Momo insisted, “I think you should stay. That’s part of what I’ve been thinking
about: I don’t think that these are two separate sets of feelings, per se, I’m fairly certain that I
wish to be with both of you, equally.”

“Butbutbut,” Ochako argued, “isn’t that already what we’re doin’? I mean, I guess you and
me is a new thing, maybe?”

“As we’ve discussed the various permutations of polyamory lately,” Momo continued, “the
clarification seems important: I’m not looking for a dynamic where I have a separate
relationship with Izuku, and then also one with you, Ochako,” she stumbled over her words a
bit, “I’d like to be with the both of you, if you’d have me?”

“Like, a three-person relationship,” Izuku thought about it, “instead of there being three
separate relationships between each pair?”

“Exactly!” Momo nodded.

“I, um,” Ochako interjected, “I’m not sure. That’s not a ‘no’, it’s an ‘I don’t know yet’? I’d
never really thought about, well, havin’ a girlfriend.”

“Well, you just said it,” Izuku asked her, as he felt the urge to reassure her, “I don’t think we
have to decide any time soon. We already agreed that the real relationship stuff can wait until
we’re back home, right? I guess we can put it off until then?”

“The titles and more administrative matters of a relationship, certainly,” Momo nodded, “but,
just so that I am clear about my desires, I’d like to share the same kind of relationship with
Ochako that you and her, or you and I have, Izuku. What are your thoughts on that?”

“Oh, well,” Izuku hummed, trying to figure out how to phrase it correctly, “I don’t want to
pressure Ochako, but, yeah, I’d be happy with that.”

More than happy, really, he thought, that sounds kind of perfect, somehow.

“Okay,” Ochako nodded, as if she’d suddenly come to a decision, “as long as we’re not doin’
titles and labels quite yet, I think we can try it out, see how it works?”

“I think we just did that last night,” Izuku chuckled, “and it seemed pretty fantastic to me.”

“Well, yeah, I mean, like,” Ochako gestured around wildly, “more than just sex? I know we
can’t, like, go on a date, right now, but um…” she turned to Momo, and swallowed as if to
suppress her nerves, “maybe you an’ me can try bein’ a bit more romantic when we hang out,
I guess?”

“Oh, goodness,” Momo blushed yet again, “judging by how much that thought flusters me, I
can officially confirm that I am fully on board with this idea.”
 “Speaking of 'boards',” Izuku rinsed himself off, “I do have to get back to camp, but I’m glad
we had this talk! I’m not trying to run away, but I think that the two of you can sort out some
of the details between you two?”

“Unless we just wind up makin’ out,” Ochako blurted, then clapped her hands over her
mouth as she realized what she’d said.

“That works too!” Izuku chuckled, “thanks for being open with us, Momo, I know it’s scary
and all, but, I dunno, I think this could work.”

“I’m optimistic as well!” Momo agreed.

“Let me know if you need my input on anything, ‘kay?” Izuku made sure to express his
support once again, “that goes for either of you, and both of you, alright?”

“Yup, okay,” Ochako muttered, “let’s chat, Momo, this is… well, this is a surprise, but I
guess I should’ve figured it out by now…”

“It was a new discovery for me, too,” Momo admitted, “one that you led me to, actually…”

“Okay, I’ll see you two later,” Izuku waved goodbye as he lifted himself out of the water and
started to get dressed again, “good luck!”

Both women returned his wave, and Izuku felt reassured as he heard both of their voices
talking back and forth as he walked away from the hot springs.

I think this just might work out! He smiled to himself, it seems like it might be easier, even,
than trying to keep all these feelings separate!

Chapter End Notes

I didn't want to make you - or these three dorks - wait too long!

I wanted to devote most of the chapter to their first sex scene together, but I added the
conversation after the fact in to address that all three of these characters tend to be over-
thinkers, and as it turned out, Izuku is the only one of the three without a corresponding
revelation to his sexuality to process, so he wound up best-equipped to initiate the talk.

I hope that it came across as kind of awkward and stumbly but cute!

Let me know what you thought, about the sex scene, the conversation, or anything!

As well, I'm going to officially put this up to a vote: who's up next at bat to hit a home
run with Izuku? Yui? Setsuna? Mina? Setsuna and Mina? Ibara's off the list for now (I
have plans for her already), but the other three are fair game!
 Flood
Chapter Summary

A number of developments occur

Chapter Notes

mostly a fluff chapter!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Three Months, One Week, and Three Days Since Arriving

Ochako

Ochako pondered several things, as she sprawled out on the couch with Momo halfway
tucked under her arm.

Does cuddling count differently now? Momo’s always been kind of tactile, she’s definitely a
hugger, but is this a “romantic gesture” since things have changed a bit?

Or has it always been a “gesture” and I just never noticed it before?

No, that doesn’t sound quite right, Momo’s super snuggly with all her friends, and I don’t
think that she wants to be with, like, Tooru, or something like that…

But wait! What if Momo herself didn’t realize it? She said that she just recently figured out
that she was into women in the first place, maybe she’d been missing the signs all along?

Or is it me that was missing the signs all along? I mean, I definitely like cuddling with
Momo… but do I like like it, or is it just nice to be close to a friend?

It feels different than snuggling with Deku, but maybe that’s just because he’s usually the one
putting his arm around me, not the other way round?

“I can practically hear you thinking,” Momo giggled, and Ochako felt her cheeks heat up in a
blush.

“I… yeah,” Ochako didn’t have any valid excuses, “I guess I’m wonderin’ if this is romantic
enough?”
“I’m having a lovely time, for what it’s worth,” Momo curled in a bit closer to Ochako, “I
hope you don’t feel pressured to behave any differently just for my sake.”

“Oh, well, if you wanted somethin’, you just need to ask,” Ochako would have been happy to
have done pretty much anything Momo asked of her.

In response, Momo just giggled again, and Ochako felt her blush grow even more intense.

“You’re cute,” Momo teased.

“Nooooo,” Ochako lost the battle she’d been fighting against her embarrassment, and slapped
one of her hands against her face, “I’m just me! You’re the one who’s a genius, and a great
leader, and freakin’ model-gorgeous, and all that!”

“While I certainly enjoy hearing compliments from you,” Momo started to walk her fingers
up Ochako’s arm, and she had to struggle to stop herself from wiggling around in her seat,
“I’d rather they not come at the cost of talking down about yourself. As far as I see it, you’re
brave, and passionate, and confident, and many other things that I admire!”

“You’re too sweet,” Ochako huffed, “you an’ Deku both. The two of you are always so
generous with your compliments, that’s half the reason I was so insistent on pairing you up!”

“So that we could compliment each other until we started believing it?”

“Mhmm!”

“What’s the other half, then?”

“Eh?”

“What’s the other half,” Momo sang, and her fingers curled under Ochako’s chin, which gave
her a full-body shiver.

“Well, I’ve already said it,” Ochako couldn’t help but spill the beans, under this form of
interrogation, “but you’re… wow. Like, incredibly, super pretty. I’d feel some kinda second-
hand regret if Deku didn’t get on that, y’know?”

Momo laughed, a full-blown titter (she was way too classy to “chortle” or “chuckle”, after
all), and Ochako found the sound as delightful as ever.

“I’m not trying to push you into anything,” Momo spoke, “but, honestly, the way you
describe me… I love hearing it, but it gives me reason to suspect that I’m not the only one
with a bit of a crush here.”

“Mmmmaybe?” Ochako yelped, “it’s just… I never really thought about bein’ with a girl, and
then it just kinda happened? And now we’re, like, sort of together? It’s a lot of change all at
once!”

“Well, you managed to navigate your discovery that you’re polyamorous quite deftly,” Momo
reassured her, “and, again, I’m not trying to pressure you!”
“How’d you figure it out?” Ochako wondered.

“Well, you, silly,” Momo laughed again, and ghosted her fingers over Ochako’s cheek, “I
mean, it certainly wasn’t what I expected for a sexual awakening, but the night when you
showed me how to, um, take care of myself… that turned into fuel for the aforementioned
task pretty much immediately.”

“Yeah?” Ochako feared that she might ignite the fabric of the couch, her cheeks were
becoming so warm.

“Oh, absolutely,” Momo’s voice dropped to a husky tone which sent all sorts of shivers
running down Ochako’s spine, “you remember that romance novel I mentioned before?”

“The one about the three-person intrigue, right?”

“That’s the one!” Momo continued, “well, I started to use that as the source of my fantasies,
but it didn’t take long for me to start picturing certain people in place of the titular
characters…”

“Wait a second,” Ochako feigned offense, “I’m the chambermaid!?”

“Well, not like that,” Momo huffed, “I don’t exactly want you to serve me…”

“No?” Ochako turned the tables and started to tease Momo, “what is it that you want?”

“I rather like it when you tell me what to do, I think.”

“Is that soooooo?” Ochako grinned a nearly-predatory expression.

“Ooh, now you’re just being mean!” Momo giggled and smacked Ochako’s shoulder gently,
“for someone who’s uncertain, you’re awfully good at pressing my buttons, I must say.”

“That’s just because, um, well,” Ochako tried to find a justification for why she enjoyed
flirting with Momo so much, and really, there was only one reasonable explanation… “okay,
maaaybe I’ve got a li’l bit of a crush on you…”

“Do you, now?” Momo leaned a bit closer, and Ochako’s heart started to race.

“I mean, um,” Ochako stammered, then couldn’t find any other words, “…you’re really
pretty, and all.”

“I like it when you say that,” Momo breathed, and then she craned her head upwards.

Their lips met gently, but it felt pretty momentous, considering it was the first time they’d
kissed that couldn’t possibly be explained as mid-threesome impulsiveness.

Ochako couldn’t get over how soft Momo’s lips were. Even her tongue somehow felt more
delicate than Deku’s did, more graceful, in some weird way.

Wait, Ochako realized, I didn’t even notice we’d started making out!
Eh, she threw caution to the wind, well, I guess I’m bi, then…

They heard the front door of the cabin open, and quickly returned to the “innocent, friendly”
form of cuddling that they’d previously been engaged in, but Ochako knew for certain that
there was something different about being that close to Momo, compared to any of her other
female friends.

She found the thought of exploring this realization further to be – honestly – pretty damn
thrilling.

Later That Night

Setsuna

“I’m boooored,” Mina whined, “can’t we do a game or something?”

It wasn’t the most thrilling night, that was for certain. The rain was so heavy that it had even
managed to chase Izuku inside before dinner, and there definitely wasn’t much else to do
after eating and cleaning up.

“I’m not really in a party mood,” Ibara weighed in, “but I suppose some sort of
conversational game might be a nice little diversion?”

“What’re you thinking?” Mina chirped, “like, uh, charades or something? Ooh! Let’s do
charades!”

“We don’t have any way of coming up with clues for that,” Ochako interjected, “but I mean, I
guess I’d be down for some sort of game based around talkin’?”

“Should we tell stories?” Momo wondered, and seemed to perk up a little with the idea, “I
would love to learn more about all of you!”

“I’ve pretty much told all my good ones already,” Izuku scratched at his hair, “maybe we can
talk about things we know? Like, give little seminars, kind of?”

“Boooo,” Mina whined, “that sounds too study-like for me. Set! Gimme a better suggestion
than that!”

“I dunno,” Setsuna grinned, as an idea came to her, “I’ve got a pretty good topic in mind,
with what Greenie suggested.”

“Oh?”

“Since a lot of us have been getting hot and heavy lately,” Setsuna was pretty sure that her
smile had just turned sinister, “I think we should maybe cover some advanced sex-ed.”

“No!” Ibara protested, “this wasn’t supposed to be an opportunity for things to turn lewd!”
“Well, you’d be one of the primary beneficiaries of these instructions,” Setsuna licked her
lips, “isn’t that right, Bar-Bar?”

“I told you I’m over that nickname,” Ibara huffed, “and what are you even implying?”

“There’s quite a few things you should know,” Setsuna explained, “before you get into
bondage and all.”

“Set!” Ibara turned neon red and tried to hide her face in her hands.

“Bondage?” Momo chimed in, “what’s that?”

“Oh, honey,” Mina cackled, “I forget how innocent you are sometimes.”

“I’m not innocent,” Momo protested.

“Aren’t you?” Mina teased, “unless Midori finally sealed the deal with you, I’m thinking that
you and Ibara are the purest ones here!”

Momo, instead of responding, spluttered and started to blush fiercely.

“Oh my god!” Mina sat up, as her gossip-senses focused on Momo, “you totally did! Girl!
How was it!”

“I’m right here,” Izuku argued, but Mina ignored him as she continued to pester Momo.

“It was fantastic,” Momo managed to speak through her obvious embarrassment, “but, yes,
the details feel somewhat inappropriate to share.”

“Oooh,” Mina turned to look around the room, “that means someone else is next up at bat!”

“Dibs,” Yui spoke.

“You can’t call ‘dibs’ on such a thing,” Ibara muttered.

“Eager to get in there, eh?” Mina bounced over to knock her shoulder against Ibara’s, and the
vine-haired woman couldn’t even argue, “I don’t blame you! I would’ve gone next, but, well,
I respect the sacred law of dibs!”

That, and we still haven’t decided if we’re going to tag-team that boy or not, Setsuna smirked
to herself, I guess we should figure that out sooner rather than later.

“Right, so!” Setsuna called out, hoping to bring the focus of the room back to her, “if Yui’s up
next, then it’s doubly important that I cover some of these concepts!”

“I’m quite familiar with bondage,” Yui nodded, “I’ve watched a lot of videos.”

“That’s part of my point,” Setsuna sighed, “lesson number one! The things that you see on
the internet might not actually be fun to do in real life!”

“Oh,” Yui hummed, “I’ve seen a lot of things I want to try, though…”
“It can be a good source of inspiration,” Setsuna explained, “but keep in mind, porn stars are,
well, porn stars. They’re paid to do the things you see them doing! Sometimes, something
that looks like it would feel good only actually looks good on-screen, or it might even be
dangerous to try without preparing for it!”

“Like bondage,” Ochako chimed in with a cackling laugh, “Ibara! You’ve been holding out!”

“Yup!” Setsuna spoke over her friend’s spluttering protests, “bondage is a great example! If
you’re using ropes and stuff, you need to know the right knots to tie that don’t get tighter, and
especially learn how to un-tie them in a hurry if you have to!”

“Why would you need to untie in a hurry?” Yui pondered, “that seems to defeat the point.”

“Lesson number two!” Setsuna gave her very toothiest smile, “safe words!”

“Like, words that are acceptable to say during sex?” Momo wondered.

“Nope!” Setsuna popped the ‘p’, then realized that she’d picked that habit up from Mina, and
in turn, felt a little wave of fondness ripple through her, “safe words are basically signals to
stop whatever you’re doing.”

“Can’t you just say ‘stop’?” Ochako asked.

“If you’re role-playing,” Setsuna elaborated, “you might be doing a scenario where one
person says ‘no, stop’, but doesn’t really mean it, yeah?”

“I don’t understand,” Ibara chimed in.

“Yui?” Setsuna gestured to her friend.

“I’m really into the idea of rough sex,” Yui helpfully provided, “which might mean that I
pretend like I don’t like it, because I want the guy to pretend like he’s forcing me.”

“Eep,” Izuku blushed, “that sounds… a bit too intense.”

“Meh,” Yui shrugged, “it doesn’t have to be a non-consent roleplay. As long as you don’t
mind smacking me around a bit, I’m down with that.”

Ochako made various noises at Yui’s blunt explanation, but none of them sounded offended,
at least.

“Aaaaanyways,” Setsuna refocused the group once again, “the point is, you pick a word that
you’re not going to say during sex, one that’s hard to misunderstand – let’s say ‘pineapple’ as
an example – and if someone says that word, you both stop what you’re doing.”

“Both?” Mina teased.

“Right, you all stop what you’re doing,” Setsuna clarified, “I can’t believe I forgot that a few
of us are into group sex!”
Ochako turned bright red at this statement, no doubt recalling the time when Mina and
Setsuna had watched her with her boyfriend, but weirdly enough, Momo’s blush made
Ochako’s nearly look nonexistent.

Huh, Setsuna wondered what that was about, that sure sounds like something for Mina to dig
her teeth into!

Other than my booty, she didn’t even try and keep her train of thoughts on the rails, rawr.

“We’re all on birth control,” Setsuna continued, “so safe sex is kind of already handled while
we’re here, but lesson number three: aftercare!”

She had to admit, she felt somewhat in her element leading the whole conversation, and she
supposed that – considering Yui had just claimed the next time with Izuku – this was a
necessary conversation to have, as awkward and blushy as everyone was getting.

Okay, half the fun is in how much they’re all blushing.

Setsuna wasn’t going to be that serious about the whole thing.

Three Months, One Week, and Four Days Since Arriving

Ibara

The rain was relentless. Ibara and Yui had made a venture outside to harvest another bounty
of the various fruits and vegetables that grew around their camp, but had to cut their activity
short, the downpour was so ferocious.

They’d had to take shelter in the love shack, mere paces away from the main cabin, just to
duck out of the increasingly-torrential weather.

“So,” Ibara decided it was appropriate environs to raise the thought she’d been mulling over,
“you have ‘dibs’ on Izuku, do you?”

“Mm,” Yui replied, “someone else had to go next. Figured it might as well be me.”

“Aren’t you concerned that,” Ibara pondered, “he’s not experienced enough to fulfill your…
desires, in the way you’re hoping for?”

“I’m not expecting perfection at first,” Yui shrugged, “I figure it’ll be easy to tell if he has
potential. If not, then I’ll appreciate his friendship. If yes, maybe more?”

“You could have your first time with someone who you aren’t certain about?” Ibara was,
admittedly, somewhat baffled by the concept, “I am only willing to go that far – eventually,
and hypothetically – because I can foresee a future of some kind with Izuku, myself.”

“I think I can see a future with him,” Yui hummed, “but whether it’s as friends or more, that
doesn’t matter too much to me.”
“What Setsuna said,” Ibara raised the next doubt she had, “about some things only being
pleasurable in theory, not in practice? Does that concern you?”

“No?”

“It troubles me,” Ibara admitted, “that you wish to be with someone who would torment you
during love-making… I cannot see the appeal in it.”

“That’s ‘cause you’re a dom,” Yui crossed her arms in front of her, “you’d rather be on the
other side.”

“Inflicting pain is not what appeals to me,” Ibara argued, “it’s simply about the… hmm, I
suppose the sense of control. That is what I find intriguing.”

“It’s the same kind of thing,” Yui huffed, “just from the other side. You’ve been doing good,
Ibara, don’t get hypocritical on me now.”

“I am not!” Ibara insisted, “I truly do not intend to sound judgmental; I am merely worried
for my friend!”

“You don’t have to be,” Yui grumbled, “just because I like something you don’t.”

“It just doesn’t sound suitable to me,” Ibara trailed off as she pondered what she meant to
argue, “the idea of Izuku, as caring and gentle as he is, using his strength against you like
that.”

“We spar all the time,” Yui seemed to clench her arms even tighter about herself, “you aren’t
worried for my safety then.”

“That’s different!”

“How?” Yui spread her arms open, which with her closed-off expressions, might as well have
been an outright tantrum, “it has ground rules, it involves hurting each other, but not too
much, and we’re doing it because we both want to. Isn’t that the same?”

“But there’s a purpose to sparring, beyond the act itself,” Ibara was confused at how much
sense Yui was making, “not simply… I don’t know.”

“Try it, then.”

“Pardon?”

“Tie me up,” Yui extended her arms forward, as if awaiting handcuffs, “if you’re so
concerned about it not being acceptable, try it.”

“I’m not…” Ibara stammered, “I’m not inclined to pursue the same scenario with you.”

“We’re not having sex,” Yui muttered, “it’s just practice. You get to try out what you want to
do, so do I.”
“Hmm,” Ibara found it hard to argue with Yui’s logic, “kind of like sparring?”

“Sure.”

Ibara thought about her proposition for a long moment, then came to the decision that it was
worth practicing these sorts of skills before putting them to use for real.

“Okay,” Ibara finally agreed, “but we’re also practicing the ‘safe word’ concept.”

“Pineapple.”

“Is that yours? Wasn’t that the example that Setsuna gave?”

“Sure,” Yui grumbled, “why not? Now tie me up already.”

Ibara sighed, but extended the vines which made up her hair nonetheless. She wrapped
several strands around Yui’s proffered wrists, and a few more around her elbows.

“Is this acceptable?” she asked.

“I can still move,” Yui flopped to the ground and kicked her legs in the air to emphasize the
fact, “you can tie me up more.”

Ibara cautiously ravelled a few more segments of her hair around Yui’s legs, first under her
knees, then around her ankles.

“This is fairly simple for me,” Ibara admitted, “I think that the idea of practicing may be
unnecessary, on my behalf, at least.”

“Get my throat.”

“Hmm?”

“Put your vines,” Yui insisted, “around my neck.”

“But that’s…”

“Exactly what I want,” Yui hummed, “or do you want me to beg? Ibara, please, wrap your
vines around my throat.”

Ibara wouldn’t have admitted just how much of a thrill those words sent through her, but she
carried out Yui’s wishes without protesting any further. She made sure to keep the thorny
parts of her vines away from the tender flesh of Yui’s throat, but wrapped two loops around
her neck just the same.

“Tighter.”

“Oh?” Ibara stepped forward, and squeezed with the vines around Yui’s legs, “like this?”

“Choke me,” Yui corrected.

“Shall I?” Ibara pondered, then cinched the vines restraining Yui’s wrists tighter, “I wasn’t
aware that you were in control of this situation.”

“Please.”

“No,” Ibara hummed idly, as she sent another loop wrapping around Yui’s waist, at the very
end of her ribcage, “after all, I might crush you.”

To demonstrate her power, she flexed the vines she’d just wrapped around her friend’s torso,
which drove the breath from Yui with a noise that sounded suspiciously like a moan.

“What was that?” Ibara inquired.

“Nothing,” Yui lied.

“I asked you a question,” Ibara finally tightened the vines which lay around Yui’s throat, and
turned one so that the very tip of a thorn prodded at the black-haired woman’s neck, just
below her jaw.

“Ungh,” Yui made a noise which was definitely a moan.

“Oh, goodness!” Ibara immediately loosened every vine she’d wrapped around her friend, “I
thought you said this wasn’t a sex thing!”

“You surprised me,” Yui blushed, and glanced away from Ibara bashfully, “let’s get back to
the cabin.”

“Shouldn’t we discuss what just happened?” Ibara wondered.

“Okay, you’re better than I thought,” Yui shrugged it off, “c’mon, let’s go.”

That was also more fun than I expected… Ibara continued to wonder, her thoughts circling
around what the short-lived experience could have meant.

Three Months, One Week, and Six Days Since Arriving

Izuku

“Sooooo,” Setsuna grinned her toothy smile at him, “Yui’s up next, hey?”

“I guess?” Izuku shrugged as he pulled another sheet of leaves to the side, allowing water to
spill from them, “I, uh, I didn’t realize that the whole ‘batting order’ thing was a serious
idea.”

He was still much more on the side of “whatever happens, happens”, but he supposed that it
was only natural that the girls would have conversations about him that he wasn’t a part of.

An anxious part of his brain hoped that the conversations were good ones, but the rest of him
knew that there was no way that six (six!) different women would be willing to sleep with
him if he wasn’t doing something right.

“I think it’s more a suggestion than a rule,” Setsuna provided, “by the way, the second canopy
on the left there is flooded too.”

“Well, I don’t want to misstep,” Izuku made his way towards that one, “and thanks!”

“That’s what I’m here for, boss!” Setsuna was actually a huge help in identifying which
canopies hadn’t drained properly, as Izuku hoped to avoid any of them collapsing from the
rain.

“Thanks, Set!” Izuku made his appreciation known.

“Anytime!” she reattached her floating eyeball, then strolled over to him, “but, you know…
since it’s one of my best friends up next…”

“I swear, I’ll be good!” Izuku put his hands up in a placating gesture.

“No, no, that’s the total opposite of what I was getting at,” Setsuna chuckled, “Greenie, you
don’t have a mean bone in your body. That’s what I’m worried about!”

“Eh?”

“Yui has made it pretty well known that she likes it rough,” Setsuna clarified, “or, at least, so
she says. For all that she talks like she’s knowledgeable, I’m pretty sure the entirety of that
girl’s sexual experience comes from the internet.”

“Well, not all of it,” Izuku mumbled.

“Right!” Setsuna slapped her forehead, “I forgot that the two of you had some handsy fun! It
counts and all, but that isn’t quite what she’s aiming for, ya dig?”

“I don’t think I understand,” Izuku admitted.

“I mean,” Setsuna whistled as she thought, “she’s a great girl, but I think sometimes she bites
off more than she can chew. When she wants you to get rough with her, don’t go all, like,
‘Plus Ultra!’ rough, but don’t be scared to smack her around a bit, y’know?”

“I totally don’t know,” Izuku giggled nervously, “and, frankly, I think I’m more confused
now than I was before.”

“Yeah, that’s my fault, I’m being all scatterbrained about this,” Setsuna chuckled, “me, being
a space case? Who would’ve thunk it!”

“You had really good advice the other night,” Izuku reassured her, “you know a lot more
about this stuff than I do?”

“This stuff?” she asked innocently.

“Uh, sex stuff,” Izuku scratched at the back of his head, “I’m not all that experienced, other
than what I’ve done here…”

“More than me, in some ways!” Setsuna chirped, “I haven’t gone all the way with a boy yet,
you know?”

“I didn’t realize,” Izuku frowned in thought, “and I mean… I know that everyone likes joking
around about it and all, but you know, you and I don’t have to?”

“Nonono,” Setsuna leaned into him and wrapped her arms around him in a casual embrace,
“god, I’m making a mess out of this little speech I had planned! I’m not trying to make it into
a big deal or anything, I figure someone’s gonna be my first, and boy, you’re one hell of a
good option to break me in!”

Izuku swallowed nervously, not sure how to respond to that.

“I just don’t want anyone to feel pressured,” he clarified, “you, Yui, Ibara, anyone!”

“Aren’t you leaving my girlfriend off that list?”

“Oh, so you’ve finally admitted it,” Izuku teased her, “but yeah, Mina’s been… pretty up-
front about why she’s interested in me in that way.”

“I like your muscles,” Setsuna shrugged, “and you’re a real nice guy, and you’re patient when
I get off on one of my rambles. That’s enough for me, but I’m not going to be writing you
love letters any time soon, y’know? Is that okay?”

“If it is with you?” Izuku wasn’t sure how to navigate this situation, “Set, you’re really cool,
and I always like when I can learn something from you… but if you’d rather just stay friends,
I’m not going to be offended!”

“Noooo,” Setsuna whined, “c’mere.”

She pulled him into a kiss, and as always, it was like she was literally starving for the
contact; her tongue was everywhere, but her teeth were equally as active, as she peppered
him with a multitude of licks, kisses, and nips in the span of seconds.

“Izuku,” Setsuna breathed, after she separated from him, “you’re a hell of a guy. I’m not
saying that lightly; I think you might be one of my favourite people. I’m just, uh, not great at
the whole, you know, relationship dealy.”

“That’s okay,” Izuku was even more confused, “I’m not trying to push you into one? That’s
why I’m trying to make sure you know that you don’t have to, uh, do stuff with me, if it’s too
much?”

“Boy, I swear,” Setsuna giggled, “I’m this close to cutting in line and jumping you right here.
Stop it.”

“Sorry, I will!”
“I’m teaaaaasing you,” she rolled her eyes, “I’m saying stop being such a sweetheart, but I
don’t really mean it. Actually! This is a good lesson! Like we talked about safe words, and all
that, you might have to put the ‘sweet’ side away for a bit when you’re with Yui.”

“I don’t really enjoy the thought of hurting her,” Izuku admitted, “even if that’s what she
wants.”

“She doesn’t want to get hurt, not really,” Setsuna clarified, “it’s like… you spank Ochako
sometimes, right?”

“Oh, yeah, definitely!” Izuku was, indeed, fond of that particular act.

“Can’t blame you, what a booty,” Setsuna smirked, “but, yeah, do stuff like that, just more
often and a bit harder than you would with your girl, y’know?”

“One of,” Izuku decided to tease her with something she didn’t know.

“Huh?”

“One of ‘my girls’,” he did his best to pull off a confident grin, “Momo and I are, um,
together-not-together in the same way.”

“Ooh!” Setsuna reached around to give him a spank, as if to illustrate the point she was
making, “see, look at you go, you stud! I’m surprised Ochako isn’t jealous over it being a
real deal!”

“Oh, she’s fully in favor,” Izuku decided to keep the other bit of knowledge he had private,
“she’s not jealous of any of you, you know. In case that was bugging you. You aren’t jealous,
right?”

“Huh?”

“If me and Mina, you know, uh, go all the way.”

“Oh, hells no,” Setsuna leaned across to peck his lips again, “I trust you enough that I know
you’ll show my girl a wonderful time, and, well, if she wants to date-not-date you down the
road, I think I could be convinced to share her…”

“Convinced, hey?”

“Oh, I’ll put you to work,” she squeezed his bicep, “that’s for damn certain. You’ve gotta
earn your way into my good books.”

Izuku reached out and pulled her tightly against him, then pressed a kiss against her lips
before Setsuna could even realize what was happening.

“When we’re back in the real world,” he told her, “I’ll go to a dinosaur museum with you.”

“They’re just regular museums, you dork,” Setsuna had gone a bit red from his impulsive act,
“but they have dinosaur exhibits. And, yeah, that sounds ideal.”
“It’s a date, then.”

“I guess it is, isn’t it?”

Three Months and Two Weeks Since Arriving

Mina

Mina awoke to the sound of thunder and shrieked in surprise.

She glanced around her room, and wondered for a moment why it was empty. It took her a
moment (not helped by her pounding heart) to recall that Setsuna had overworked her Quirk
the day before, and still needed another night to herself to recover.

Mina started to pout, until she remembered that she had a second option available to her.

She wrapped her blanket around herself, and made her way out of her room, intending to go
crash with Izuku and possibly Ochako. Mina made it into the common area of the cabin
before she saw a familiar mop of green hair on the couch, and realized she wasn’t the only
one awake.

“Hey, Midori,” she spoke softly, “can’t sleep?”

“Hey, Mina,” Izuku answered, “no, I’m… I’m worried about the rain. Thunder for you?”

“Thunder,” she agreed. Mina padded over to the couch and sat down beside Izuku, then
leaned into his chest, “I don’t know how the rest of you handle it so well.”

“Not to make fun of you or anything,” Izuku spoke, “but, well, I’ve been friends with
Kacchan for, like, my entire life. I got used to loud bangs a loooong time ago.”

“Hehehe, yeah,” Mina chuckled, “you probably don’t get scared of shouting, either.”

“Nope,” Izuku agreed.

“Wait,” Mina thought, “how does knowing him that long make you different from me?”

“Hmm?”

“Like, we all started U.A. at the same time, right? That’s when he started using his Quirk all
the time, because before that, it would’ve been unlicensed, yeah?”

“Oh,” Izuku laughed awkwardly, “I mean, I guess, technically… didn’t really stop him,
though.”

“How do you mean?”

“Uh,” Izuku fidgeted where he sat, “this sounds worse than it is, let’s just say that Kacchan
wasn’t shy about using his Quirk before he was technically allowed to.”
“Ehh?” there was something about Izuku’s reaction that Mina didn’t like very much, “can
you explain that a bit more? I think I’m confused!”

“Well, it’s just, um,” Izuku stammered, “I’ve seen him using his Quirk for just about as long
as he’s had it.”

“Typical,” Mina huffed, “flashy emitter-types get to practice their Quirks whenever they feel
like.”

“Something like that, yeah.”

Mina scooched a bit closer to Izuku, then squealed in happiness as he got the hint, and
bundled her up into his arms, pulling her onto his lap while he did so.

“I always feel safe when you’re holding me,” Mina admitted, “why is that, you think?”

“Because I’m the super-hero Deku?” Izuku joked, and she could practically feel the sarcasm
dripping from his voice.

“Maybe!” Mina wiggled into a more comfortable position on his lap, “or maybe it’s just
because you’ve got such nice, strong arms to hold me with.”

“It’s not like Setsuna’s lacking on that front,” Izuku joked, “her biceps are pretty impressive!”

“Oh, agreed!” Mina nodded, “but I’m flirting with you right now, mister.”

“I guess I’m still not used to that,” Izuku tucked his chin against her shoulder, “isn’t that
weird? I can handle loud explosions just fine, but a pretty girl flirting with me still makes me
feel all clumsy and stuttery.”

“It’s weird,” Mina wondered, “thunder storms have to be more common than Bakugo getting
to use his Quirk around you when you were kids, wouldn’t they?”

“Heh,” Izuku grumbled, “’around’.”

“Hmm?” Mina really didn’t like the sounds of that.

“Never mind! Let’s talk about you!” Izuku clearly tried to change the topic.

“Midori,” Mina asked, “what was that you just said about ‘around’?”

“Oh, it’s n-nothing,” Izuku’s stutter made a return.

“Midori…”

“I mean, ugh, it’s all dealt with!”

“What’s all dealt with?” Mina wouldn’t be distracted from something that sounded this
serious.
“Well, when we were kids,” Izuku went quiet for a while before he resumed talking,
“Kacchan, um, kind of practiced his Quirk…”

“Practiced his Quirk on what exactly?”

“On me.”

Mina couldn’t help but gasp. Sure, she’d always known that Bakugo was a brash, explosive
(in all senses of the word) type, but she just figured that was how he expressed affection.
Hell, he’d called Kiri “shitty hair” since the boys had met each other up until she’d last seen
them together, and those two knuckleheads were obviously and (for her) almost heart-
wrenchingly in love with each other.

“Midori,” Mina’s voice shook as she asked for clarification, “did Bakugo bully you?”

“It was a long time ago, and the teachers we had didn’t help,” Izuku rushed his words out,
“and anyways, he’s more than made it up to me!”

“I hate bullies!” Mina huffed, “when we get back to the real world, ooh, I’m not gonna let
this go!”

“Seriously,” Izuku pulled her tighter against him, “it’s okay, Mina! We dealt with it!”

“What makes up for bullying?” Mina grumbled, “I’m gonna kick his ass. Let’s see how much
he can explode when he’s coated in acid…”

“Well, uh,” Izuku shuddered once, then his strength returned to his limbs, “Kacchan went
through a pretty long phase where he’d literally try and sacrifice himself for me every time
we were in a battle together. I figure, someone tries to die for you, it makes up for a lot, you
know?”

Ugh, I keep forgetting just how much shit Izuku’s had to deal with already.

“I’m not convinced it balances out,” Mina thought that there was a lot more that Izuku wasn’t
telling her, “but I guess, if you’ve forgiven him, it’s not really my place to be mad for you.”

“I appreciate it, though,” Izuku planted a little kiss against the side of her head, “it’s nice to
be reminded that people care about me now.”

“Why wouldn’t they have cared about you before?” Mina was lost all over again, “you’re,
like, the sweetest guy in the entire world.”

“Late bloomer, remember?” Izuku hummed in thought, “until I started U.A… well, people
thought I was Quirkless. It wasn’t the best.”

“That’s awful!” Mina protested, “even if you were Quirkless, it doesn’t justify treating you
like that!”

“Not a lot of people would agree with you on that,” Izuku spoke in a way that suggested far
too much experience with the topic.
“Fuck other people,” Mina growled, “I had to put up with enough shit because I’m a mutant,
I’m not going to stand for anyone being mistreated because of who they are: Quirkless, ‘evil’
Quirks, mutants, whoever. When I’m a pro, I swear, that’s gonna be the first interview I
give.”

“Really?” Izuku seemed surprised, for some reason, “I mean, yeah, I agree with you, but not
a lot of people are brave enough to say that…”

“When have I ever managed to keep my mouth shut?” Mina leaned back into him.

“I think that’s really great,” Izuku’s arms were tight around her, and all she could feel was the
heat of his body against hers, “I think you’re really great.”

Mina was overcome by the warmth radiating through her body, which couldn’t be explained
by their proximity alone.

“Izuku, I-“ she began.

What she had meant to say next was interrupted by the loudest crack of thunder she’d heard
yet, followed by a loud groaning sound from outside.

“Fuck!” Izuku cursed, which must have meant something was seriously wrong, “Mina! Wake
the others up!”

He didn’t quite throw her off him, but he moved her off his lap as quickly as was possible to
still be “caring”, before he charged towards the door.

“What’s wrong?” Mina asked, as she felt her heroic training taking hold of her.

“Landslide!” he was gone in a flash.

Izuku

Fuck, fuck, fuck!

Izuku wasn’t overly prone to cursing, but he had to admit that there was utility in various
swear words: even “fuck”, one of the worst he’d use, however, was entirely insufficient to
encompass the panic that he felt in that moment.

The noise of rocks and dirt grinding against each other as they shifted hadn’t gone quiet, and
if anything, had started to grow continually louder as he made his way outside. It was almost
difficult to see the mountain above their camp, the rain was so heavy, but even from the
distance, Izuku could tell that part of the mountain was moving.

He summoned every ounce of One For All that he could manage, and made to leap over the
fence surrounding their camp. Instead, he crashed into the side of one of the trees making up
the fence, and had to scramble awkwardly over the top instead of vaulting the entire thing in
a single bound.
Terrible timing! He thought, why am I getting weaker now? That was barely 3%!

From his new vantage point, his worst fears were confirmed: he could see what sure looked
like a significant portion of the mountain sliding down towards their camp, as a mixture of
mud, stones, and debris headed their way.

Worse, by his estimates, the bulk of the mudslide was due to hit at an angle which would
bypass the plow that they’d set into one of the walls, and the volume certainly looked
sufficient to overflow the trenches they’d dug as a protective measure.

“Deku!” he heard Ochako yell, “what’s the plan?”

“I think we need to abandon camp!” Izuku screamed back, over the howling of the rain and
the persistent thunder overhead, “it’s headed right for us!”

Ibara appeared beside him, supported on a network of her vines.

“I fear you are correct,” she spat, “how long do we have?”

“Seconds,” Izuku realized, “guys! Get moving!”

“I can delay this,” Ibara started to move towards the oncoming landslide, “I still have enough
of my strength…”

“No, don’t risk it,” Izuku reached out to grab her shoulder, “in fact, I think you should carry
us away from here…”

“Like hell!” he heard Mina yell, “this is our home! A bit of dirt isn’t going to take it away
from us!”

“Guys!” Izuku repeated, “get moving! We’ve gotta go!”

“Ibara, lift me!” Mina demanded.

Izuku’s protests died on his tongue as Ibara and he both turned to stare at Mina for a fraction
of a second. A bolt of lightning arced through the sky overhead, and in the single moment of
illumination, Izuku could see the fiery intensity shining in Mina’s golden eyes.

A thunderclap tore through the air, and Mina didn’t even flinch.

“Do it,” Izuku confirmed her decision, and instantaneously, Ibara’s vines reached down to
ensnare Mina, before the pink woman was hauled atop the fence with the other two.

“I can do this!” Mina promised, then leapt off the fence onto the ground below.

Directly in the path of the mudslide…

Every instinct of Izuku’s screamed at him to grab her, and use all of his strength to leap to
safety. With the flickering portion of One For All he could access, he activated Danger
Sense, and expected that even the fraction he could use would have shrieked alarms into his
brain.

Instead, he heard a familiar voice speak.

“Don’t worry,” Hikage Shinomori, the fourth wielder of One For All spoke, “she’s got this.”

Mina shrieked in wordless fury as she took two resolute steps forward, her fists clenched at
her side.

“ACIDMAN,” she bellowed, and immediately seemed to triple in size, as potent acid, dense
enough to appear almost solid, surrounded her form.

Wow, Izuku noticed, that's even bigger than it usually is. How's she using so much of her
Quirk?

“Babe!” Setsuna’s upper torso flew into the fence next to Izuku and Ibara, “what are you
doing!?”

“I’ve got this!” Mina yelled, as the mudslide was seconds from hitting her.

She took one more step forward, and planted her feet into the ground, her arms crossed in
front of her.

Part of a mountain slammed into Mina Ashido, and part of a mountain disappeared into a
cloud of steam as her acid tore it apart. The water, mud, and rocks which flowed into Mina
flowed no further, as the debris was dissolved in a pool around her, her acid more than potent
enough to carry out the task she’d set herself to.

Even still, there’s more getting around her, Izuku realized, but the part of the mudslide she
isn’t stopping is going to hit our plow!

“Ibara!” Izuku ordered, “grab Yui!”

The blue-eyed girl was beside him immediately, and Izuku reached around her to grab her
hip, then leapt from the top of the fence.

“The plow!” Izuku yelled over the pounding rain, “enlarge it!”

“Mhmm!” Yui nodded once, then Izuku charged towards the implement in question, sending
a spray of mud in front of him as he did so. As soon as they got close enough, Yui slapped
her hands against the wooden object, and instantly, it grew huge, to the point that its tip
extended outwards to the base of the mountain which was currently threatening them.

This last-ditch measured proved sufficient, as the bulk of the mudslide was diverted away
from hitting the walls of their camp, just as it had been designed to do. Without Yui, however,
the structure would likely have been torn away by the oncoming bulk of the disaster, which,
in turn, was being diverted by Mina.
 Seconds which felt like hours dragged on, before the flow of debris slowed, then finally came
to a stop, as the mountain finally ran out of material to throw at them.

If Mina hadn’t bought us time, stopped the bulk of the mudslide, Izuku realized, we’d all have
been flattened!

He looked over to Mina, and saw her standing tall in the midst of a haze of smoke. Though
the mudslide had finally managed to use up the acid which had surrounded her, she’d still
emerged triumphant when she'd faced down an entire natural disaster.

Izuku cautiously placed Yui down, as the other members of their camp started to appear on
the outside of their walls. He stumbled towards Mina with heavy, mud-caked feet, as he saw
her start to waver where she stood.

Izuku made it to her just before she collapsed into the mud, and caught her easily.

“My hero,” Mina teased, and she sounded absolutely exhausted.

“Nope,” Izuku replied, “you’re my hero tonight.”

He pulled her free of the mud, up into his arms, and started to walk back towards the camp
which only survived thanks to her.

Chapter End Notes

I figured I'd better fluff things up, with the subject matter I got into in Izuku's confession
during Mina's POV scene :^P

If anyone's particularly concerned about that topic, this will be pretty much as in-depth
as this fic covers it, but basically, my take for this particular AU is basically "Bakugo
fucked up big time, but he eventually made up for it, in a typically Bakugo way",
whether or not you agree with that!

Otherwise, I'd love to hear what you thought of this chapter, especially Mina's big
moment!

As a hint to encourage speculation, as of this chapter, 3/7 of the people in Vacationland

have fulfilled the original goal designed for this exercise :^)
 A Season and A Time
Chapter Summary

Another change to the seven students' world arrives

Chapter Notes

Fluff/smut mixture, explicit scenes are marked with asterisks (***)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Three Months, Two Weeks, and One Day Since Arriving

The Morning After the Mudslide

Izuku

As he wandered throughout their camp, Izuku surveyed the damage that the weather had
wrought.

If it wasn’t for Mina and Yui, he thought, we’d be absolutely screwed.

Even with their heroic efforts, the camp had taken a beating. The rain had come down heavier
than ever before, so while their camp hadn’t been flattened, several canopies had collapsed
(Izuku wondered if it was even worth rebuilding them) and a tree had fallen onto the main
cabin.

He counted all his various blessings that nobody had been in the building at the time, as the
tree had pretty much annihilated Momo’s, Yui’s, and Mina’s bedrooms. That wasn’t a big
problem in itself – each of the three could easily share a room with their girl/friends – but the
fact that the roof had been opened up concerned Izuku.

Thankfully, the rain had slowed after, apparently, all of it came down at once; there was a
persistent cold fog in the air that morning, but not even a drizzle of actual rainfall.

At least it’ll make the reconstruction a bit easier, Izuku mused, even if we might have to get
into our firewood supply to make sure we’re rebuilding with dry wood.

The Garden (the latest name for Vacationland, suggested by Ibara after Mina had grumpily
announced “this isn’t a dang vacation any more”) seemed to be oddly sterile, in some ways:
despite a variety of scrapes and scratches that had accumulated from various forms of labor,
Izuku hadn’t had a single one of these minor injuries get infected, and their food seemed to
last an oddly long time without going moldy.

Just another sign of how artificial this all is, I suppose.

The mudslide had been a bit of an awakening for Izuku, reminding him once again that this
was actually an exercise of some sort, one with a specific goal in mind behind its
construction. He wondered if, perhaps, the students had become too comfortable in their
cabin, that maybe the way a tree had fallen on half of the bedrooms had also been by design.

He knew he’d have to sit the group down and talk things out again at some point, as futile as
those enterprises usually seemed to be…

We’ve tried pretty much everything I can think of to complete an exercise, I can’t figure out
what else we could even do. Fight dinosaurs, maybe?

The strange wildlife of The Garden didn’t bother them much, all things considered. Other
than an occasional sighting of some sort of not-a-t-rex, incursions by the local dinosaurs were
almost entirely limited to herds of not-quite-right sauropods (according to Setsuna) that
would sometimes wander around the middle of the island.

It didn’t really seem as if a hunting expedition was something that Aizawa would waste his
time with, but Izuku supposed that he had to be missing something important, considering it
had been three and a half months and the students were still stranded.

If my Quirk was working right, beating up dinosaurs wouldn’t even be a challenge…

The use of Quirks was another thing weighing on Izuku’s mind. Mina and Yui had, when
faced by imminent danger, been able to use their Quirks spectacularly, perhaps even more
powerfully than they’d have been capable of back in the real world.

During the same oncoming disaster, Izuku’s Quirk had grown weaker; by his best estimates,
he’d dropped from around 5% of One For All down to a measly 3%, at most.

At this rate, I’ll be Quirkless again before winter comes…

The thought honestly terrified him. Even if he knew that this had to be a temporary
limitation, that he wasn’t actually being stripped of One For All, returning to a state where
he’d been so helpless (useless, even) wasn’t something that Izuku was prepared to handle.

Sure, I’m still big and strong and all, he grumbled to himself, but all the muscles in the world
don’t match up against real super-strength.

Izuku knew that part of the reason that this was weighing on him so much was the fact that he
didn’t have anyone who he could talk about these fears with. As far as anyone in The Garden
knew, he had a late-blooming Quirk that manifested a whole bunch of different applications,
not one that he’d been chosen to receive, a blessing that contained other Quirks within itself.

He wondered if he should tell the girls at some point. Izuku knew with all his heart that he
could trust Ochako and Momo, at the very least, and he’d grown closer with the others than
pretty much any of his friends back in the real world, but revealing One For All… that felt
weighty.

A heavy burden.

Not something that can easily be placed on another. It can’t be taken back, even when we
return to reality…

Izuku sighed, and made his way to the covered pile of firewood. He selected a couple of long,
durable-looking logs, then started to haul them back towards the cabin. Maybe if I get the roof
fixed, I’ll be able to relax a bit, he wondered, or maybe I’m just putting things off again.

*************

Later That Night

Mina

Mina was exhausted. Super tired. Worn out. Absolutely and utterly pooped.

Any phrase she thought of seemed to be insufficient to describe the extent to which she still
felt drained, even after an entire day of rest. She’d napped for a number of hours (in Setsuna’s
bed, since hers was buried under a tree), and even that had only brought her up to her current
level of fatigue.

I guess I did really do a number with my Quirk last night, she figured, but, wow! That was the
strongest Acidman I’ve pulled off yet!

It was strange, she supposed, that she’d been able to access the full potential of her Quirk,
when it had otherwise been so frustratingly inconsistent during their time in Vacati- no, “The
Garden”, this is a shitty vacation!!! – that she had mostly stopped using it altogether.

“Come on, you,” Setsuna came by the couch and swooped her up into her arms, “let’s get you
to bed.”

“Yeah,” Mina whined, “I’m being a big baby right now, aren’t I?”

“No, you’re a gorgeous babe, though,” Setsuna teased, “I don’t mind! You’re tired!”

Mina craned her head up as Setsuna easily carried her, and leaned closer to her ear.

“You know,” Mina whispered, “if you wanna sleep in the love shack tonight… I’m not ‘too
tired’, if you catch my drift…”

“Oh, heck yeah,” Setsuna smirked, and started to carry Mina in that direction instead, “as
long as you’re up for it! I seriously don’t mind if you just want to snuggle tonight, you
know!”

“I know,” Mina agreed, “but I’m kinda in the mood, even if I’m tired.”
“Babe, same,” Setsuna laughed, “I guess watching you be a hero and save the day like that
really got me going.”

“And I’d rather work my nerves out doing something fun!” Mina leaned up and pecked
Setsuna’s cheek, then leaned a bit further and gave her a smooch.

“Okay!” Setsuna walked them over to the love shack, and paused outside it, “grab the sign,
would you?”

“What, you don’t want Midori and ‘Chako breaking in on us tonight?” Mina teased, and
flipped it over to ‘occupied’.

“Not tonight, no,” Setsuna grinned, “you’re allllll mine.”

“Ooh,” Mina giggled, “I’m looking forward to it!”

Just as promised, Setsuna carried her over to the bed, and laid her down on it gently. Setsuna
immediately pounced on her, planting a quick series of nibbles and kisses up one side of
Mina’s neck, before pressing her lips firmly against the pink girl’s.

“Mmm,” Mina hummed her approval. She absolutely adored the way Setsuna kissed, all
needy and passionate, almost like she was practically hungry to make out.

Setsuna didn’t waste any time, either. Her kisses continued, as she left a wet trail down the
other side of Mina’s neck. Setsuna smoothly lifted Mina’s shirt without interrupting the
attention she was lavishing on her partner, and licked Mina’s collarbone before she leaned
down further and latched her mouth onto Mina’s breast.

“Ah!” Mina gasped in pleasure as Setsuna bit down firmly (but not too firmly) on the edges
of her nipple, while at the same time she flickered her tongue delicately, teasingly, over the
nub itself.

“Love your tits,” Setsuna smirked as she bounced Mina’s breasts against each other for
emphasis, “you’re so hot, fuck.”

“You’re not so ba-!” Mina’s voice hitched as Setsuna’s fingers trailed up her inner thigh,
“mmm, not so bad yourself, you know.”

“Oh, I’m terrible,” Setsuna pressed her palm against Mina’s sex, over her pants, which still
made her coo in delight.

“I like it, though,” Mina ‘protested’ Setsuna’s teasing.

“Damn right,” Setsuna ducked her head down, and took the band of Mina’s pants between
her teeth. She practically yanked them off, dragging them down the entirety of Mina’s legs in
one quick, frantic motion.

Mina figured she’d help out, and shuffled out of her shirt while Setsuna was otherwise
occupied. Once she was fully nude, she spread her legs wide open, as if to say “come and get
it”.
Setsuna kissed up the inside of one of Mina’s legs from her ankle alllll the way to her inner
thigh, where she started to bite and nibble. Mina was already plenty turned on by the time
that Setsuna finally made her way between Mina’s legs, and first traced a long, slow lick over
Mina’s lower lips.

“Delicious as ever,” Setsuna smirked, then planted her whole mouth over Mina’s sex, her
tongue flickering wildly the whole time.

“Oohhh,” Mina moaned, and reached down to tangle one hand in Setsuna’s green hair.

Setsuna was only encouraged by the gesture, as she continued to devour Mina in all the ways
that felt good; she was a master at alternating between fast and slow just when Mina wanted
her to, such as when she paused her tongue-lashing to lightly suck on Mina’s clit.

“Mmm,” Mina voiced her pleasure, “that’s really good.”

“I’m glad,” Setsuna lifted from her task only long enough to say those words, before she
leaned down once again, and this time, her licks were paired with the slow, sensual insertion
of two of her fingers into Mina’s needy sex.

“God, yeah,” Mina breathed, and with her free hand, she grabbed on to her own breast, just
so she had something else to hold on to. As Setsuna started to stroke the inside of her
entrance, Mina’s hips started to buck upwards under their own direction, a sure sign that she
was beginning to approach her climax.

“Oh,” Mina gasped, “oh, yeah, just like that.”

Setsuna looked up, and the two women locked their gaze on each other. The grenette had an
absolutely smoldering look in her eye, and just when Mina was ready for it, she hooked her
fingers upwards and started to saw them back and forth, at the same time as she pursed her
lips around Mina’s clit and carefully, delicately grazed it with the very edges of her teeth.

“Gawwwwdd,” Mina groaned, “yes!”

She threw her head back as her legs bucked and spasmed while she came, with Setsuna
happily trapped between those pink limbs for the time being.

“Mmm, that looked fun,” Setsuna teased as Mina rode out the last remnants of her climax.

“It was,” Mina slurred, “c’mere, you. It’s your turn now.”

“Babe, aren’t you kinda tired?” Setsuna asked, “I don’t mind it being about you tonight,
y’know.”

“I know,” Mina felt warm and happy, partially due to the afterglow, partially due to the way
that Setsuna clearly cared for her, “but I wanna get you off. I’ll use my hand, you use your
hips?”

“Ooh, yeah,” Setsuna plainly approved of that idea, “I’ll ride you so good, girl!”
They both giggled as Setsuna untangled herself from Mina’s legs around her torso, then
prowled up the bed on hands and knees, until her pelvis was just below Mina’s own.

Mina put her the back of her hand against her thigh for support, then curled her first two
fingers and thumb into a loose ‘C’ shape.

“Take a seat,” Mina joked.

“Don’t mind if I do,” Setsuna made the corny response sound way sexier than it had any right
to, and as she thrust her hips forward and wiggled herself into position, Mina could tell that
she was already more than ready for the fast pace which Setsuna preferred.

Both women took a breath as Mina’s fingers sank into Setsuna’s entrance, then, without
delay, the grenette started to shake her hips back and forth against Mina’s hand.

“Fuck, you’re sexy,” Mina commented.

“Babe, you’re a knockout.”

“C’mere, sweet-talker,” Mina leaned up a bit, and Setsuna leaned down to meet her in the
middle. They started to kiss each other again, a bit less ravenously this time around, as
Setsuna had to focus her attention on rocking her hips on top of Mina’s digits.

Mina tightened the ‘C’ she was making with her fingers, so that every time Setsuna tilted her
hips forward, Mina’s thumb would brush over her clit. Setsuna made a whiny noise, muffled
by Mina’s lips, and kept gyrating at a faster and faster pace.

Before long, Setsuna was downright humping Mina’s hand, bouncing up and down on Mina’s
fingers at the same time as she thrust her clit back and forth against her thumb.

“Fuck, yeah,” Setsuna gasped, “almost there, fuck…”

“Cum for me, gorgeous,” Mina reached up with her other hand and squeezed Setsuna’s
breast, rolled her thumb over Setsuna’s nipple.

“Fffuck,” Setsuna gave three short, jerky thrusts against Mina’s hand, and then the pinkette
felt Setsuna clamp down on her hand, as her entire body went stiff for a fraction of a moment.

“Fuck,” Setsuna - as eloquent as she always was during sex – went limp, and sagged against
Mina’s chest. Mina giggled and carefully pulled her fingers free from her partner, then gave
Setsuna a gentle kiss.

For someone who likes it hard and fast, Mina observed, it’s adorable how her orgasms leave
her all noodly like this!

“That was fun,” Setsuna spoke when she remembered how to use words other than ‘fuck’,
“you have a good time?”

“With you? Always!” Mina hugged her a bit tighter, “thanks for taking such good care of me.
Tonight, in general, you know the deal.”
“Well, I’ve gotta take care of my girlfriend, don’t I?” Setsuna joked.

Girlfriend??? But I thought… ooh!

“What’s that, babe?” Mina teased, having heard Setsuna’s words quite well.

“Oh, hush,” Setsuna chuckled and writhed into a position beside Mina, in the crook of her
arm, “you heard me just fine. Yeah, I figure it’s time I stop hiding behind the whole ‘no
labels’ thing. Like we talked about before, duh, we’re obviously dating, we just weren’t
calling it that.”

“But you want to now?” Mina felt a blush on her cheeks, as something she’d been hoping for
but hadn’t really expected suddenly became a reality.

“Heck yeah, I do,” Setsuna smiled, a less saucy expression than she usually wore, “if you’d
let me?”

Mina made an excited whoop as she squeezed the breath from Setsuna with a super-
enthusiastic hug.

“I’ve been waiting to call you my girlfriend!” she explained excitedly, “I’m so down!”

Three Months, Two Weeks, and Three Days Since Arriving

Momo

Momo sat in a chair and pondered.

The recent mudslide had made it rather clear that status quo was not going to be permitted to
continue with no further challenges, and this had her feeling more than a little concerned.

This is an exercise, after all, she reminded herself, there’s goals to accomplish here outside of
building relationships…

The trouble was, she simply couldn’t puzzle out what the goal might have been. It couldn’t
have been as simple as “work as a team” – we’re already quite effective at that – nor even
something as vague as “adapt to unforeseen circumstances”, which just left her more and
more uncertain the longer she thought on this riddle.

They’d simply tried almost everything that Momo could think of, and none of these efforts
had been sufficient to end this… simulation, or whatever it truly was.

“You seem troubled,” Ibara spoke, from where she half-reclined on the couch.

“I am, a bit,” Momo admitted, “given recent events, I’ve been trying to determine what the
clauses could possibly be for us to go home, and I’m at a loss.”

“Would you like to discuss it?”

“Sure,” Momo hummed in thought, “perhaps hearing another’s perspective would be helpful
to me.”

“Well,” Ibara sat up on the couch and turned to face her directly, “what have you pondered so
far?”

“I cannot help but think that the answer lies within, somehow, rather than somewhere on the
island,” Momo explained, “while we’ve engaged in ‘treasure hunt’-style scenarios before,
they’ve never been sprung on us without explaining the conditions of the exercise, so I don’t
think that we’re tasked with finding an object or location.”

“Hmm, that is good to know,” Ibara weighed her words, “when you say ‘the answer lies
within’, what have you thought about that?”

“We saw Yui and Mina both use their Quirks to their full ability, the other night,” Momo
recounted, “and yet, both were practically knocked out by Quirk exhaustion afterwards. It
was as if the bounds placed on our abilities were loosened during a critical moment, only to
retighten afterwards.”

“It is a group exercise, whatever form it takes,” Ibara replied, “perhaps we all have to succeed
at our goal at once?”

“That’s only if it’s a measurable, discrete event,” Momo thought about the previous ruses and
schemes their teacher had pulled, “now that I think on it, though, I imagine the exercise will
continue until we all meet the goal, as you said. Whether or not it’s something that’s even
possible to achieve simultaneously, I cannot say.”

“You know your teacher, Aizawa-sensei, better than most, right?” Ibara inquired, “well, you
and Izuku. That’s my understanding, at least.”

“That’s right,” Momo nodded, “during the war, Izuku and I were often closer to him in
operational planning than most other people were.”

“In that case, it’s probably something to do with heroics,” Ibara assessed, “rather than
personal development, per se.”

“Why do you think so?”

“Aizawa-sensei doesn’t know Yui, Setsuna, or myself well enough to set goals based on our
personal character,” Ibara explained, “but, from communicating with Kan-sensei, he’d have a
grasp of our shortcomings or areas to improve as heroes.”

“That’s an excellent point,” Momo turned the possibility over in her head, “what are your
areas of improvement, if I might ask?”

“Being more flexible,” Ibara answered honestly, “particularly when it comes to methods of
combat which are somewhat on the morally-dubious side.”

“Fighting dirty?”
“That’s one way of putting it, yes,” Ibara agreed, “while I don’t exact relish the thought of
putting such skills to the test, I must admit, my time here has opened my eyes to how
restrictive I was being towards myself. I imagine that my newfound open-mindedness will
carry over into less enjoyable activities, such as fighting.”

Yes, you’ve certainly come a long way, Momo thought, it was only a few months ago when I
couldn’t imagine speaking with you for this long without getting annoyed, or you getting
judgmental about something.

“My own shortcoming is somewhat similar,” Momo admitted, “while I’ve improved on some
of my other weaknesses, I still tend to plan and analyze the situation ahead of time, rather
than being able to adapt to changing circumstances.”

“Well, these circumstances,” Ibara gestured towards the back of the cabin, which was still
partially-collapsed from the tree that had hit it, “are certainly in flux all the time. I would say
you’ve handled the task admirably.”

“That’s just it, though,” Momo realized, “it’s just like in the war: Izuku and I sit around and
come up with plans, then we work to put them into action, only for something unforeseen to
come along and ruin the whole thing.”

She sat up straighter, as she had a realization.

“Perhaps that is my task!” Momo felt excited about the possibility of the exercise concluding,
“it could be that I am supposed to stop planning, to learn how to be reactive, instead of
proactive!”

“This sounds an awful lot like a previous revelation of yours, I am sorry to say,” Ibara reined
her in a bit, “when you believed that the solution could be that you and Izuku should step out
of a leadership position.”

“It’s not quite the same,” Momo argued, “what I’m thinking is this: every time that we come
to a comfortable status quo here, something changes. It’s been the weather so far, but then
there was that mudslide, and it seemed almost as if it were designed to be inconvenient rather
than truly life-threatening, did it not?”

“There did seem to be a hand guiding its actions,” Ibara agreed, “though, personally, I would
argue the same of natural disasters in our world.”

“Well, I don’t want to delve too deeply into the theological implications,” Momo thought,
“but since this world is likely the creation of that man from the village… that would make
him the God of this universe, would it not?”

“I wouldn’t use that term,” Ibara winced a bit, “but as a title, it may not be inaccurate.”

“In that case, I think my next effort will be to try and stop planning for the future,” Momo
decided, “I’ll try to focus on solving problems as they arise, rather than preventing them in
the first place. I suspect that this world might make such an undertaking impossible, the more
I think of it.”
“It seems as good an idea as any,” Ibara nodded, “my own task, I’m sorry to say, is much
easier than that. I simply have to continue enjoying worldly forms of pleasure, such as
friendship, or drinking alcohol with the rest of you, and this does not seem overly difficult to
struggle through.”

“And Izuku,” Momo teased.

“Pardon?”

“Enjoying forms of pleasure, you said?” Momo smiled, and sure enough, the vine-haired
woman blushed fiercely and hid her hands, but she didn’t launch into a tirade about Momo’s
implications.

“That too,” Ibara admitted it, in fact.

“If it makes you feel any better,” Momo reassured her, “I think it’s come as a bit of a surprise
to all of us. Well, except for Ochako, of course.”

“He’s a lovely surprise,” Ibara sighed.

“He sure is,” Momo agreed.

*************

Three Months, Two Weeks, and Five Days Since Arriving

Izuku

He wandered around the outside of the cabin, his chin tucked into his hand, deep in the midst
of a mutter-storm. The girls had barred him from doing any more to work on repairing the
roof of their cabin, and as much as he felt the drive to make himself useful in some way, he
had to admit that they might have had a point.

It wasn’t that Izuku didn’t trust the others to carry out their tasks – all of them are future
heroes, incredibly capable ones! – but rather, that he had an ongoing need to prove that he
belonged among their number.

Forcing me to sit back and let other people take care of problems sounds exactly like an
Aizawa ruse, Izuku reasoned.

As much as he felt kind of silly for complaining about not being allowed to work as much as
he’d like, Izuku had to admit that it was kind of boring to have nothing to do, when everyone
else was occupied. Ibara, Setsuna, and Momo were on roof duty, Ochako and Mina were out
foraging, and Yui…

Actually, Yui’s not up to much right now! Why don’t I go see if she wants to hang out?

Izuku continued his wandering in a vaguely inside-ward direction, and sure enough, when he
popped his head in the cabin, Yui was sitting on the couch, a slightly confused expression on
her face as she watched the other three repairing the roof.
“Hey, Yui!” Izuku called to her, and gave a little wave that he immediately regretted as
terminally dorky, “wanna go spar or something?”

“Hm,” Yui pondered the idea, “definitely.”

“Ooh, sparring, hey?” Setsuna’s head floated over towards Izuku, “you two have fuuuuuun.”

He could practically hear the wink in her voice.

Wait, is that what Yui thinks I just invited her to do?

Izuku supposed he wasn’t opposed to the idea, but he’d been pretty comfortable with the pace
set to date in The Garden, where it was the women of the island who initiated certain
activities. With Yui, it seemed that she was very much hoping that he would initiate instead,
and the idea frightened Izuku a little bit, if he were honest with himself.

I’m pretty sure that she’d want something more enthusiastic than “suppose I’m not
opposed!”, on top of that…

This thought immediately led Izuku to another one of his more anxious habits: overthinking.

Oh god, is she even going to be into it? I mean, she had fun the one time that we hooked up,
but that was after she took charge of that situation… does she think I’m not into it, because I
haven’t made a move yet? Is not being brave enough to make a move a sign that I’m not into
it enough???

He pondered that last idea, and then discarded it. While Izuku was definitely a bit nervous
about what “getting rough” would entail, he knew for sure that he was very much attracted to
Yui, and something about the idea of trying something a bit kinkier than his usual did appeal
to him on some level.

Wait a sec… what if being confident enough to follow my instincts without overthinking is the
lesson I’m supposed to learn here?

Izuku still doubted that Aizawa had had any particularly romantic designs in mind when he’d
sent the students to The Place That Would Eventually Be Known As The Garden, but even if
the context was wildly off a typical lesson plan, “learn when to trust your gut” was another
example of a ruse that Aizawa might plausibly have pulled.

Okay. Okay. You can do this. It’s not like you haven’t already done stuff together, so there’s no
need to make this into some kind of big deal if it isn’t for Yui.

When Yui joined him outside, Izuku had made up his mind.

Instead of walking over to their training ground (which, Izuku just realized, was probably a
mud pit at this point anyways), he walked vaguely in the direction of the love shack.

“So, I was t-thinking,” Izuku caught his own stammer, and forced his nerves to stay quiet for
a bit, “instead of sparring today… would you maybe want to, um, gototheloveshackwithme?”
“Oh,” Yui hummed, “I thought that was the plan already.”

“Ah, uh, yeah!” Izuku laughed off the very idea that he might have missed the obvious signal
that he’d given her, at the time, “it’s just, y’know… getting confirmation ahead of time is
important, right?”

“Right,” Yui agreed, “like Setsuna talked about. With obtaining consent ahead of time. Hm.”

She walked past him, lost in thoughts of her own, and Izuku followed after her, in the
direction of the love shack.

“I suppose I should ease into it.” Yui explained, “Not start things off at their most intense.
Hm. I’m good with spanking, great with choking, but let’s leave bondage off the table for
now.”

“G-great,” Izuku’s stutter wasn’t due to nervousness for once.

“I don’t think I’m ready for anal, either. And no watersports.”

“I don’t, uh, know what that means,” Izuku held up his hand to forestall her explanation, “I
was thinking, well… just sex? Maybe a bit rough? I dunno?”

“Oh,” Yui didn’t exactly seem disappointed, but she did look a bit surprised, “my apologies.
Once again, I thought that went without saying. Yes, I’d quite like for you to fuck me.”

“Yeah?” Yui stepped inside the love shack, and Izuku paused to flip the sign over, then
followed her in.

“Very much,” Yui confirmed, “I was getting impatient, actually.”

“Well,” Izuku scratched the back of his head, “let’s try and make up for it, then!”

Yui nodded once.

“I think I’ll just use ‘pineapple’ as my safe word,” she continued, “Setsuna picked a good
example. If I can’t use my mouth, I’ll tap out, three times.”

“Right, yeah, that sounds great,” Izuku agreed rapidly. He wasn’t sure why tapping out would
be necessary, but he understood the concept of ‘safe words’ thanks to Setsuna’s prior
explanation, at least.

“Okay!” Yui smiled, then stood stationary in the middle of the room.

Oh, right, Izuku walked towards her, and tried to fake doing so in a confident manner, she’ll
want me to take control of her…

As soon as he was close enough, Izuku reached out to pull Yui into his arms, and started
kissing her fiercely. She let out a little moan, and immediately opened her mouth to allow his
tongue inside, as the two started to make out sloppily.
Izuku let his hands slide down her back, took a breath, then grabbed her ass forcefully,
pulling her against his front even more forcefully than he already was.

She does have a great butt, though…

“Mmm,” Yui hummed happily against his lips, and, feeling emboldened, Izuku lifted one of
his hands from her rear end, then started to slide it up the bottom of her shirt.

He traced over her bare skin, until his fingers brushed against the underside of her breasts. As
soon as he felt the contact, he shoved his hand further up her shirt, and began to grope at both
of her tits at once, alternating between each of the pair with his one hand.

“Mhmm,” Yui mumbled to him.

Izuku rolled one of her nipples – which were jutting out from her breast, already stiff from his
attention – between his finger and thumb, then pinched her lightly, and twisted the smallest
degree.

Yui stopped kissing him and pulled back, and Izuku feared he’d done something wrong.

“That’s a good start,” Yui said, instead, “but you can get rougher with me. I can handle it.”

Okay, step it up, Izuku! He commanded himself, you need to give her more of what she’s
asking you to do!

He lifted his hand off her butt, then brought it back down firmly, spanking her hard enough
that the slap echoed through the cabin. Izuku then proceeded to start pushing her (gently)
towards the bed, kissing her with each stumbled step they took.

Izuku didn’t shove her into the bed, but he guided her on top of it a little bit more forcefully
than he normally would have. Yui propped herself up on her elbows, and looked at him
expectantly. Izuku didn’t waste any time in leaping on top of her, both of his hands at the
base of her torso. As he kissed her again, he started to slide her shirt up her belly, then over
her breasts.

As soon as her tits were exposed, Izuku craned his head down to start kissing and sucking
them. He lavished his tongue over one nipple, then the other, making his appreciation of her
assets very thoroughly known.

She’s got great boobs, too, he thought, as he mashed his face between said breasts, she’s
just… gorgeous, all around.

“Enough foreplay,” Yui reached down and grabbed his junk, and Izuku was glad(?) that he
was already mostly-hard. Considering the brief murmur of appreciation she made, he landed
firmly on the ‘it’s a good thing I’m getting hard’ side of the fence. “It’s time for you to fuck
me already.” Yui concluded.

Izuku was confused, both with what to do, and with the fact that Yui was being so
demanding, despite insisting that she wanted him to be in control of the scenario when they
had sex.
Izuku tried to think about what he should do, and came up at a loss. Obviously, starting sex
itself was what Yui wanted, but that was also what Izuku had thought he was doing; it was
clear that his definition of “aggressive” or “rough” was a lot less severe than Yui’s.

What would someone confident do in this situation?

He tried to think of his usual examples of “confident” people, then immediately stopped
those thoughts.

It’d be weird to think of All Might during sex. So weird.

Okay, another example!

It would have been even weirder, somehow, to think of either Bakugo or Endeavor (other
“confident” people Izuku used as examples for himself at times), so instead, Izuku thought
about the different women on the island.

What would Setsuna or Mina do, if Yui was being like this with them?

The image that flashed through his mind with that question did an extremely good job at
erasing his earlier, more awkward thoughts.

They… wouldn’t let her get away with it. They’d fire back, somehow.

Izuku reached down, and grabbed each of Yui’s hands by the wrists, then brought them up
and over her own head.

“I thought you wanted me to do what I want to you?” Izuku asked, but he forced himself to
turn it into a rhetorical question, rather than a genuine one.

“Yes,” Yui said, “but that’s during sex. This isn’t sex.”

“Not yet,” Izuku agreed, “but it’s what I want to do.”

He shifted so that he pinned both of her wrists against the bed with one hand, then trailed his
other hand down her bare torso. This time, when he paused to tweak at one of her nipples, he
was a bit less gentle about it.

Yui shuddered, and her chest rose into the air enticingly as she took a gasping breath, and –
most importantly – she didn’t make any form of protest or tell him to stop.

Okay, I can do this! Just… pretend like it’s sparring, except instead of hitting each other, it’s a
different kind of aggression…

Izuku released her nipple, and, without hesitation, gripped the waistband of Yui’s shorts
(which she still wore, despite the increasingly-cool weather). He yanked downwards, and
although their position didn’t allow him to get them any lower than her thighs, his action still
exposed more than enough skin for what he had in mind.
When Izuku brought his hand back up, he let it glide between Yui’s legs, grazing softly over
her sex. His fingers came away wet, even from that briefest moment of contact, and Izuku
realized that she was absolutely, completely drenched.

“Stay still for a second,” Izuku ordered, and pretended like he was giving directions in a spar
so that he could stay confident.

As Yui listened to him, he lifted his hand off of her wrists, then hurriedly removed his own
shirt, and shoved his pants off. Once he was naked, he pulled Yui’s shorts all the way off her
legs, though her shirt remained wrapped around the top of her chest.

He planted one of his hands back on her wrists, and shuffled up the bed, until he knelt
between her legs. With his other hand, he firmly grasped his manhood, and gave it a couple
quick strokes so that he was all the way hard.

“Is this what you want?” Izuku angled himself so that the tip of his dick slowly dragged up
between her lips, and he had to suppress a lustful shudder as he focused on staying in control
of his motions.

“Mhmm!”

“Is it?” Izuku continued the lazy up-and-down (rather than in-and-out) movement, stroking
her pussy with his dick without actually penetrating her.

“Yes!” Yui nodded rapidly, “fuck me!”

“Hmm,” Izuku tilted his hips forward, just enough to prod at her entrance without making it
inside, “should I?”

“Stop teasing me,” Yui ordered, “fuck me! Now!”

Izuku pushed forward a tiny fraction further, and his head slipped inside her, which caused
both students to let out a small, shuddering gasp.

“Harder! Give me more! All of it! Come onnnn,” Yui whined.

“What if I want to take it slow?” Izuku teased.

“Izuku!” Yui begged now, “pleaaaase. Fuck my slutty little pussy, make me cum!”

Right, that’s definitely dialogue straight from a porno she watched, Izuku realized, it doesn't
really work in real life. I really think that she’s got more in mind than she can actually
handle…

Luckily, in the scenario that Izuku had unintentionally started roleplaying, the whole “teasing
and denial” aspect worked in his favor; it made any brief moments of hesitation or
uncertainty on his behalf look like part of the game that he’d started to play.

“Ssh,” Izuku lifted his hand off his dick, and moved it up to place his index finger over her
lips, “maybe if you ask politely.”
“Please, Izuku?” Yui actually gave him puppy-dog eyes, “please fuck me?”

Okay, that’s both super adorable, and actually kind of hot.

“That’s better,” Izuku encouraged her, and started to slide his dick further inside her. Unlike
with Momo or Ochako, Yui didn’t seem to need as much time to accommodate his size, so
Izuku’s movement carried forwards slowly, but inevitably, until he bottomed out inside her
with that single thrust.

She feels really good, he thought. Yui was incredibly wet, and Izuku could have sworn that he
felt every fold inside of her as he had pushed into her.

He pulled his hips back, then, when he’d almost popped free from her pleasurable grasp,
Izuku lingered in that position, rather than thrusting forwards again.

“Iz-u-ku,” Yui begged in hitching syllables, “please!”

“Be patient,” Izuku taunted her, as he realized a way that he could be ‘rough’ without
worrying about hurting her, “good girls get what they want, bad girls don’t.”

Sure, that’s a horribly inappropriate re-phrasing of an old “heroes and villains” educational
video, Izuku could have winced at himself, but I’m going to ignore that for now. This is
working!

Izuku placed his index finger back on Yui’s plump lips, and, just like he’d kind of expected,
she immediately latched her lips around his digit, sucking and licking passionately at him.

He decided to reward her by plunging his hips forwards in one powerful thrust that reached
all the way inside of her.

“Mmmf!” Yui moaned.

Izuku set a quick pace right from the beginning, as he figured that intensity would be more
Yui’s preference rather than a marathon session. Izuku, for his part, was entranced by the
sight of her; her eyes were closed as she moaned around his fingertip, her plump, pink lips
looked fantastic wrapped around his finger like that, and her breasts swayed enticingly with
every movement he made.

Resolving himself to give her everything that she’d hoped for (within reason), Izuku doubled
his force, so that each movement of his hips ended with a plap, plap, plap noise as his hips
pummeled her thighs.

Speaking of which, she’s got great thighs, too.

“Mm, mhm, mhmmm,” Yui started to moan more and more as Izuku went faster and faster,
until every one of his thrusts was aggressive enough to make her tits bounce against his chest,
as he leaned down over her.

“Mmmgghh,” she groaned a long exhalation, and Izuku felt her tighten around him. Instead
of pausing, as he usually would, he maintained a stubborn pace even though her pussy
clenched and spasmed, which only seemed to heighten the experience for Yui, if the way her
mouth hung open and her tongue lolled out against his finger were any indication.

Hmm. “Heighten” the experience, Izuku mused.

Izuku lifted both his hands free of her.

“Are you going to be good now?” he asked.

“Mhmm!”

“Okay,” Izuku leaned down, “wrap your arms around my shoulders. Hold on tight.”

Once she did so, he shoved his hands against the bed, lifted Yui into the air, and clambered to
his feet, still inside her as she clung to him. Izuku placed both his hands on her butt, at the
point where her legs met her hips, and carefully, experimentally, bounced her up and down
once.

“Oh wow,” Yui huffed her approval.

Izuku grinned, and with that in mind, continued to bounce her up and down in mid-air. Her
legs, which had been wrapped tightly around the back of his, started to splay open and flail
freely in the air, as Yui made a steady stream of moans and gasps every time gravity brought
her back down on Izuku’s cock.

Once he got the hang of the rhythm, Izuku started to pump his hips forward every time she
came down, and if his earlier level of intensity had been high, this was a whole new peak for
him.

I’ve seen this in porn a couple times, Izuku was far from an expert on the subject, but it's
good to know it works in real life too!

With the pace he was setting, and the way that Yui’s pussy fluttered around his cock in an
apparently-constant stream of orgasms, Izuku knew that he wasn’t going to last much longer.
Instead of trying to stave off his climax, he gave in to the feeling, and felt heat coiling
through his belly steadily as he continued to slam Yui onto his dick.

“Getting close,” Izuku announced.

“Mm,” Yui groaned, “put me down.”

Izuku hesitantly lifted her free of his cock entirely, then set her on her feet. As soon as her
feet touched the floor, Yui sank down to her knees, and reached out to start stroking his
member with fervent intensity.

“Cum on my face,” Yui explained.

“Oh, fuck,” Izuku groaned at her blunt sensuality, and within moments, he did just that. Four
thick jets of cum splattered all over Yui’s face, dripping down her chin, coating her lush lips,
and even smearing up over her forehead.
“Fuck yeah,” Yui muttered, and Izuku couldn’t help but chuckle in a satisfied way, as he
staggered back to the bed and slumped to a seat.

“Was that good?” Izuku asked her.

“Mm, yeah, it was,” Yui flopped to sit beside him, apparently completely unconcerned with
the fact her face was still covered in cum, “you can get rougher than that, even. But I liked it.
Especially when you picked me up.”

“I liked that too,” Izuku confirmed, and then he watched in awe as Yui made a show out of
running her tongue all over her lips, cleaning herself in the most pornographic way possible.

He felt his dick twitch from the sight alone.

“Mm,” Yui must have noticed, because she stared at him with an intense look in her eyes,
“round two?”

“Gimme a couple minutes,” Izuku chuckled, “then, yeah.”

“Mhmm,” Yui wiped the rest of her face clean with her hands (which she licked clean), then
snuggled into Izuku’s side. The pair lay down together as they took a breather, content to just
be beside each other for the moment.

Three Months and Three Weeks Since Arriving

Ochako

“Aw, man,” Mina grumped, “there’s nothing left here!”

Mina and Ochako had ventured out to harvest a load of fruit, as was their new responsibility
that week, but it seemed like the suspiciously-fast growth patterns in The Garden had
changed. One of their usual places to harvest mangos was absolutely barren, where it had
been lush with fruit only a couple of weeks before.

“Yui’s gonna be disappointed,” Ochako hummed.

“I don’t think she’ll notice,” Mina teased, “girl’s been on cloud nine the last couple days, if
you haven’t noticed!”

Ochako had, in fact, noticed, and the cause wasn’t difficult to put together. Then again, Deku
had always been very open with her whenever he had an experience with another girl, so it
wasn’t like this knowledge exactly came as a surprise (especially since Yui literally called
dibs).

She continued to carefully monitor herself for signs of jealousy or possessiveness

resurfacing, and continued to find signs of those feelings completely and utterly absent.
While it wasn’t like Yui was one of Ochako’s best friends, it was impossible not to get close
with someone after spending nearly four months in daily contact with them, and Ochako had
found that she had a fondness for the quiet, black-haired woman, if nothing else.

It didn’t hurt that she found Deku’s awkward, stuttering way of recounting his various
adventures to be more than a little endearing.

Also not a bad thing… the way that I find the idea of him with another woman so damn
exciting, she recognized.

“Well, since Yui’s taken her turn,” Ochako decided to tease Mina back, “doesn’t that mean
you’re up next?”

“Am I?” Mina planted a finger against her chin in thought, “I mean, I wasn’t exactly keeping
track that well, but I think that he’s fair game for anyone now, right?”

“I did think the ‘takin’ turns’ thing was a little silly,” Ochako nodded.

“That’s just because you like shaaaaaring,” Mina sang, as she bounced over to Ochako, “you
must be absolutely thrilled that he’s finally with Momo, hey?”

“Of course I am,” Ochako agreed, “Momo’s great!”

“And a babe!” Mina giggled, “that lucky boy!”

And lucky me, Ochako giggled along with Mina, which eventually prompted a curious look
on the pinkette’s face.

It wasn’t that Ochako and Momo intended to keep their… “relationship” a secret or anything
like that, it just hadn’t come up in a natural way yet. Truth be told, Ochako was also more
than a little nervous about publicly giving the whole “sooo, I’m kinda-sorta-maybe trying out
dating girls now?” speech.

Wait a minute!

If there was anyone who’d be helpful to ask, it would surely be Mina or Setsuna, considering
that they must have gone through the coming out ordeal at some point.

“You’re just jealous that you aren’t datin’ Momo too,” Ochako said it with a lighthearted,
teasing tone, a way to breach the topic without being too obvious about it (she thought).

“I’m not jealous!” Mina whined, “I mean, envious, maybe? Yeah, Momo’s, uh, absolutely
and incredibly gorgeous,” Ochako nodded along enthusiastically, “but I’m with Set! So my
whole bisexual menace desires are satisfied, y’know?”

“Was it hard?” Ochako inquired, “that is, I mean when you came out to people. I don’t think
you’d ever mentioned it before we got here, and you and Set got together and all.”

“It wasn’t that bad!” Mina answered, “you actually witnessed my whole ‘coming out’ story,
yeah? That was the first time I really acknowledged it!”
“Really!” Ochako wasn’t expecting that, “that’s surprisin’! No judgment or anything, of
course, I just figured that you’d’ve come out to someone before that!”

“I think it took me a while to figure out, for sure,” Mina smiled, “I mean, yeah, looking back,
I’ve always been bi, duh, but it wasn’t until Set called me a ‘straight girl’ that I really knew
for certain! I couldn’t help but think ‘no, that’s not true!’ when she said it, so, um, yeah!”

“Well, we all support you two, obviously,” Ochako nodded mostly to organize her own
thoughts, “I guess I’m just curious!”

“Aboouuuut?” Mina rested the side of her head on Ochako’s shoulder, as they stood side-by-
side.

“Well, it’s interestin’!” Ochako definitely wasn’t ready to just come out and say it quite yet,
“like, what did you figure out when you looked back on it, or however you said it?”

“Oh, well,” Mina slung an arm around Ochako’s back in a friendly embrace, “like, just a few
things were kinda different when I thought about them in that light! It’s nothing creepy, I
promise, it’s not like I’ve been secretly harbouring crushes on all of you!”

“You haven’t?” Ochako sighed and feigned being wounded, “an’ here I thought I was a
‘bodacious-bootied babe’, or whatever you called me last week.”

“You absolutely are!” Mina dropped her hand as if she was going to squeeze Ochako’s butt
for emphasis, then hesitated, and lifted it back to Ochako’s shoulder, “it’s just… a lot of
people assume that bisexual people are constantly trying to sleep with everyone, you know? I
trust you girls, and I know that you all wouldn’t stereotype me like that, but I don’t wanna
play into stereotypes either! Or something!”

“I dunno,” Ochako shrugged, “I kinda think it would be more uncomfortable, in some way, if
you felt like you had to change your behavior just because you came out? I dunno! I’m really
not the expert on this!”

“Like, what do you mean?”

“I can’t find the right words, I think,” Ochako tried her best to, “I mean… you’ve always
been flirty and friendly with pretty much everyone, right? If you stopped that just because
you came out, it’d feel like something changed, yeah? I don’t want you to have to change for
us!”

“Well, I don’t want to make you girls uncomfortable, either,” Mina hummed in thought, “I
dunno! I guess it just feels like, if I flirt with you guys beyond silly compliments and stuff, it
feels different?”

“How so?”

“Like, you remember how I used to play around in the locker room, smack your butts with
my towel, and stuff like that?”
“That’s hard to forget,” Ochako teased, “I’m surprised I don’t have a dent in my butt from
how often you whipped me with a towel.”

“That’s the thing!” Mina sounded a little upset, so Ochako wrapped her own arm around her
friend’s shoulder, and brought her into a full-blown hug, “if I did stuff like that now, it’d be
kind of… Mineta-ish, wouldn’t it?”

“It’s not like you made me uncomfortable before,” Ochako reassured her, “I don’t exactly like
getting towel-whipped, but it doesn’t creep me out!”

“But that was before I knew for sure I was into girls,” Mina explained, “and now, looking
back, maaaaybe I was a bit too interested in all your butts…”

“I don’t mind,” Ochako admitted, “you have my permission, you can still smack my butt.
Sometimes. When I’m not doin’ somethin’ important…”

“Heh, thanks!” Mina cheered up a bit, “I guess I just don’t want our friendship to get
confusing!”

“Why would it?”

“Well, we’re gonna be sleeping with the same guy,” Mina waggled her eyebrows, “so if I get
flirty with you too, might kinda seem like I’m angling for a threeway or something?”

“So?”

“Ochako!” Mina blushed a purple color, “don’t tempt me like that! Oh! Wait! Are you
saying… Would you seriously be down for threesomes with him?”

“Oh, definitely,” Ochako leaned in towards her friend’s ear, “wanna know a secret?”

“Girl, you know I am literally all about gossip!”

“We’ve already had ooooone,” Ochako sang the words, then broke down into a fit of giggles,
“and I don’t mean the time with you and Set!”

“Spill!” Mina turned to grab Ochako by the upper arms, “that’s way too juicy to leave like
that!”

“Nope!” Ochako popped the ‘p’ in imitation of Mina’s habit, “you’re gonna have to torture
yourself with not knowing the details!”

“Ooooh, you’re awful!” Mina stomped her foot petulantly, “and a tease!”

“Guilty of that one, yup!”

“Wait just a minute…” Mina seemed to think about something, “is that why you were asking
me the stuff about me being bi?”

“Hmm?”
 “Like, sussing me out to see if I’d behave myself in a threeway? I can be good! Promise!”

“Oh, I bet you can,” Ochako said in a smoky voice, and smirked as Mina’s jaw dropped,
“guess we’ll have to wait and see, won’t we?"

“You’re such a horrible tease!”

“I think I’m pretty good at it, actually!”

“How the tables have turned,” Mina mimed being in great pain, “the teaser has become the
teased!”

“You like it!” Ochako insisted.

“Nuh-uh,” Mina pouted.

“Uh-huh,” Ochako argued.

The pair of women continued making various not-quite-words noises at each other as they
made their way to the next fruit grove, and Ochako had to admit that their conversation had
helped to clear things up a bit. The final part of their talk had also proved to be surprisingly
intriguing…

Ochako was shaken from her thoughts when something cold and wet landed right on her
nose.

Is that a snowflake?

Chapter End Notes

And here's Yui's much-awaited first sex scene!

It went through a couple iterations as I was coming up with what they'd do during it, and
eventually, I realized that having Izuku get rough with her right off the bat didn't really
feel in-character. So although some people would definitely still consider this particular
scene on the vanilla-ish side of things, I thought that it fit for what they were going for.

Also, Yui turned out to be a brat kind of sub, that sort of just arose while writing her
dialogue!

I wanted to make sure that Izuku's scenes aren't the only focus of this fic, so I threw in
some Setsuna/Mina cute times on top of Setsuna's admission that they're actually, totally
girlfriends.

Let me know what you thought of this chapter! This officially marks the point where
this has become the longest single fic I've written so far, so that's a neat little milestone!
Looking forward to seeing what other ones I can reach :^)
 Winter House
Chapter Summary

The students prepare to move before winter arrives, and also for other changes to the
status quo that are on their horizon

Chapter Notes

Fluff, fluff, fluffff

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Three Months, Three Weeks, and One Day Since Arriving

Izuku

Winter hadn’t really started yet, but it was clear that after the rain, cold weather was the next
challenge that The Garden was going to throw at them. The night had been chilly enough that
Izuku almost missed the times when it was practically too hot to sleep.

Then again, it’s not like there aren’t benefits to the cold…

Ochako had decided to join him in bed that night, and she’d been a lot cuddlier than usual, to
the point that she practically clung to Izuku like a koala the entire time. He certainly didn’t
mind this state of affairs, as her proximity kind of helped to reassure him as well, despite his
concerns about the exercise they were supposed to complete.

When he awoke in the morning, it was to a near face-full of reddish-brown hair, as Ochako
was tightly pressed into his side, with her head resting on his chest. Izuku still had one of his
arms wrapped around her too, and he was pleased to note that somehow, he’d avoided waking
up with an entire limb full of pins and needles.

He pressed a kiss into the top of Ochako’s head, and she hummed happily in her sleep as she
wiggled a bit closer to him. It was enough to wake her up, but for her, “waking up” was
always a whole process that took a while to complete.

“Mornin’,” Ochako drawled, when she’d finally gathered together enough wakefulness to
speak.

“Good morning,” Izuku smiled as he watched her yawn, “how’d you sleep?”
“Amaaaazin’,” Ochako snuggled back into him, “I could go for more, to be honest.”

“I think I’m pretty much awake now, sorry to say,” Izuku chuckled at her little ‘murf’ noise
of protest, “you can catch a couple more hours, if you’d like? I don’t think we’ll exactly have
much to do today…”

“Mmmrgh, no, I’ll get up…” she protested, and stretched into another yawn, “let’s just
cuddle for a bit, ‘kay?”

Izuku would have been a fool to argue against that idea, to say nothing of the way that her
chest pressed against his when she’d stretched out like that.

“That sounds great to me,” he smooched the top of her head again, and she wrapped both
arms around him and nestled in even closer.

“What’re you doin’ today, anyways?” Ochako asked after a long, comfortable silence had
passed between them.

“Honestly, not sure yet,” Izuku answered, “if it’s gonna start snowing… we might have to
move. I don’t think the cabin would stand up to a heavy snowfall, if the rain was any
indication…”

“Mrgh,” Ochako grumbled, “well, I’m sure it’ll work out. We’ve got Deku looking after us,
after all!”

“Let’s not forget about Uravity,” Izuku teased, “or, y’know, Creati, Lizardy, Rule, Vine, and
Acid Queen.”

Izuku thought that Mina’s new hero name suited her much better than “Pinky” had: sure, she
was certainly pink, but there was more to her than the color of her, well, everything.

“That’s right,” Ochako agreed, “we’re a pretty capable bunch, y’know? I’m pretty sure that
we can handle a li’l snow, we’ve dealt with waaaay worse.”

“We sure have,” Izuku muttered, “even though this isn’t really a dream world – not really
“Vacationland” any more – it’s still not anything that bad compared to some of what we’ve
already gone through.”

“Wonder if that’s on purpose,” Ochako hummed in thought, “like, this place has challenges,
but it’s not really dangerous to us, right?”

“Probably,” Izuku agreed, “I still haven’t figured out how we actually get out of here, but if
we had to choose somewhere to be stuck for a few months, this really isn’t all that bad.”

“And we still have time to have fuuuuun,” Ochako crawled up Izuku’s body, and he had to
smile at the mischievous smirk on her face, “isn’t that right, Deku?”

“It sure is, Uravity,” he joked.

Ochako leaned down and kissed him, and he returned the gesture with enthusiasm.
It really is kind of amazing, when I think about it, Izuku mused, when I first came here, I
hadn’t so much as kissed a girl… now I’m on the road to having six kind-of sort-of
girlfriends!

While part of him still didn’t really believe that it was possible to be this lucky, Izuku had
started to feel like there was actually something natural in the way their dynamics had
evolved as a group, even though it was in the midst of a blatantly artificial situation.

Mina and Setsuna make sense together, he thought of one example, but, in a lot of ways, the
fact that Momo and Ochako have found a new depth to their bond also just feels right,
somehow.

He found that he was much more comfortable accepting the fact that he was part of a wider
group relationship, rather than finding himself in the baffling scenario where a bunch of
women all wanted to be with him, and nobody else.

Heck, I wonder if Yui and Ibara might wind up getting involved, somehow, he pondered, when
it comes to sex, at least, Ibara’s referenced wanting to be in control, and Yui wants to be
controlled, that seems like it just kind of fits!

Izuku hadn’t voiced this kind of speculation to anyone, but it wasn’t like he was keeping it a
secret or anything, he just found that it was nice to be able to watch other relationships grow
and bloom without him needing to meddle in them.

Not that Izuku planned to be a passive participant in their unconventional seven-person

arrangement; he might have been a fool in many ways, but even Izuku wasn’t foolish enough
to ignore the six beautiful women who wanted to be in his life in different ways.

Speaking of which…

Izuku trailed his hands down Ochako’s back, and gave her butt a healthy squeeze as they
continued kissing.

“Mmm,” Ochako made a pleasant noise, “that’s nice, but don’t get me too riled up, mister! If
we’ve got things to do today, I can’t exactly wear you out before you even get started.”

“I’m sure I have the energy for both,” Izuku argued.

“We’ll see,” Ochako giggled, “if you’re still ready to go later tonight… mm, yeah, let’s have
one last hurrah in the love shack, before we move.”

He hadn’t even considered that finding a new residence might put a damper on the more
intimate ways that several of his relationships had developed. The more he thought about it,
however, the less of an issue it seemed; Izuku wasn’t entirely convinced that “privacy” was
going to continue to be a pressing concern, if things continued in the way they had.

Izuku kissed Ochako again, then reluctantly released his grip on her butt.

“You’re the best, you know?” Izuku smiled happily as Ochako returned to snuggling against
him mostly-innocently.
“Nuh-uh,” Ochako laughed, “you are!”

“We both can be, I suppose,” Izuku chuckled, “after all, everyone else here is the best in their
own ways, too.”

“They sure are…” Ochako ran a single finger along Izuku’s jawline, “we’re all lucky to have
you as our shared boyfriend, or whatever you wanna call it.”

“I think I’m the lucky one,” Izuku teased her, continuing their back-and-forth compliments,
“but then again, maybe you are… you’ve got me and Momo now, after all.”

“I think you’re still luckier,” Ochako giggled, “because you’ve got both of us.”

“Can’t argue with that,” Izuku smiled.

“Good,” she kissed him again, “it almost sounds like you’ve finally accepted that we care for
you, doesn’t it?”

“I think I have,” Izuku agreed, “and I wouldn’t change a thing.”

Three Months, Three Weeks, and Two Days Since Arriving

Momo

Izuku and Momo stood outside of the potential-cave that they’d found in the summer,
hemming and hawing about the possibilities that might be contained within.

“That’s a lot of rocks to move,” Izuku admitted, “I don’t think I can even budge the big guy
there.”

“Well,” Momo hummed, “you’re thinking of just lifting it and carrying it away, aren’t you?”

“Yeah?” Izuku muttered, “how else would you get it out of the way?”

Momo giggled at his straightforward mindset. For someone so analytical with everyone else’s
capabilities, Izuku still tended to default to brute force when it came to his own hyper-
versatile Quirk.

“We’d dig out some of the earth beside it, there,” she pointed, “then push from the other side,
to tilt it over. By using leverage and stacking wood underneath the side we elevate, it’s
possible to move stones weighing many tons using only human levels of strength, rather than
superhuman.”

“Really?”

“Historians believe that is how Stonehenge was constructed,” Momo explained, “a rather
primitive technology, actually, which befits what we have available to us.”
“What’s Stonehenge?” Izuku stared at her eagerly, and Momo felt an abundance of affection
towards him and his eagerness to learn from her.

“It’s a historical site in England,” Momo told him, “where a number of large stone monoliths
are stacked up in a specific pattern. It’s believed to have had religious significance of some
sort, but it may even have been used to track solstice patterns, pre-calendars.”

“Neat!” Izuku smiled widely, “almost sounds like something we could use here, it’s not like
the time here follows our calendars at all…”

“Indeed,” Momo had noticed that as well, “it almost seems like the seasons are on a two-
month cycle, rather than the more conventional four months.”

“Well, if that holds true, at least it will be a relatively brief winter,” Izuku grumbled, “are you
sure I’m not being too paranoid? Couldn’t we try and hold out in the cabin?”

“I can’t say for certain whether or not there are other factors at play,” Momo suspected there
were, “but if there are, then I believe that we’ll find that we can’t get too comfortable with
any given status quo. Even if there aren’t designed pitfalls, snowfall is much heavier than
rainfall, in terms of the stress that the roof would have to bear, I don’t think that our cabin is
structurally-sound enough to survive.”

“Great,” Izuku sighed, “so we’ve gotta hope that there actually is a cave behind all this, or
else we’re going to devote a number of days to hauling stones around for nothing.”

“Even if it doesn’t turn out to be the solution to our needs,” Momo reminded him, “I doubt
that we will be truly endangered by winter. I think it’s likely that there will be some sort of
habitat available to us; if this doesn’t pan out, we should explore more around the hot springs.
Natural heat could be a benefit there, as well.”

“Hmm,” Izuku looked at her with a curious expression on his face.

“Yes?”

“I think you’re learning more of a lesson from this than I am.”

“How do you mean?”

“You’re coming up with plans, yeah,” Izuku explained, “but you’re not over-committing to a
single one. You’ve got contingencies and backups already in mind. I think it’s great!”

“Oh,” Momo blushed, “well, thank you, Izuku. I wouldn’t take this as an opportunity to
denigrate yourself, however.”

“I’m not trying to, not really,” Izuku shrugged, “it’s just, like you said, my first thought to
facing a problem was ‘how do I lift these rocks with my Quirk being weak?’, rather than
trying to think of a solution that doesn’t rely on my power.”

“Well, in ordinary times, you’re very powerful, after all,” Momo reached out to pat his
shoulder reassuringly, “it’s understandable that you would think to rely on your Quirk first
and foremost, when it’s capable of so much.”

“Maybe that’s my lesson,” Izuku speculated, “it could be as simple as ‘don’t rely on your
Quirk so much’, that’s a very Aizawa sort of thing to impart.”

“Especially considering his own Quirk,” Momo pondered Izuku’s idea, “it could be! But I’m
not sure if that would apply universally to everyone here.”

“Oh, guaranteed we all have our own lessons to learn,” Izuku grumbled, “there’s no way that
Aizawa would plan a whole exercise based around me, whatever the point of all this is, it’s
gotta apply to all of us, equally.”

“We have plenty of time to worry about the esoteric nature of this exercise,” Momo reminded
him, “but I think we should stay focused on more pressing issues, for now.”

“Right, yeah, the cave,” Izuku nodded, “you really think it’s worth a shot, moving that giant
rock there?”

“It can’t hurt,” Momo tapped her fingers against her chin, “I’d imagine, with the others’
assistance, we might be able to move it out of the way by the end of this week. Given the
trend with the rainy season, we should have at least that long before the snow begins in full.”

“I think it’s a bit risky to assume there’s any real patterns here,” Izuku argued, “we might
have to anticipate that we’ll just have to deal with problems as they arise, rather than being
able to predict them.”

“I agree,” Momo walked over to him, and pulled him into an embrace, “luckily, we have your
brilliant mind to draw upon.”

“Yours, too,” Izuku returned her gesture, and wrapped one of his arms around her back,
“you’re twice as ‘brilliant’ as I’ll ever be, you know.”

“Hush, you,” Momo giggled, then kissed him, “we’re all brilliant in our own ways, I think.”

“I’d agree with that,” Izuku smiled widely, “you’re all such amazing people. I’m just lucky to
be part of this group!”

“In many ways, I think we’re all lucky to have each other,” Momo recalled her deepening
relationship with Ochako, “even if we wind up taking longer than we should have to finish
the exercise, I don’t think I’ll regret a second that we’ve spent here together.”

“Let’s see how we feel after winter,” Izuku leaned in to kiss her that time, “but when it comes
to spending time with all of you? Yeah, I couldn’t possibly regret any of that.”

Three Months, Three Weeks, and Three Days Since Arriving

Ochako
“This ‘moving the stone’ thing would be a lot easier if you and I could use our Quirks
properly,” Ochako grumbled, as she wandered aimlessly around the cabin.

“We tried,” Yui shrugged, “it didn’t work. Probably too close to ‘cheating’, or something.”

Indeed, her and Yui had both attempted to apply their unique abilities to the giant stone
blocking what they hoped was an entrance to a cave, but despite Yui’s feats on the night of
the mudslide, she’d barely been able to affect the stone’s size at all, and Ochako had found
that it was well outside of her current limits to remove the effects of its gravity no matter how
hard she strained to bear it.

Even worse, the failed attempts to use their Quirks had left both Ochako and Yui too
exhausted to be of much help with the others’ efforts; both women had retreated back to the
cabin to rest, rather than participating in the ongoing earthworks project.

They hadn’t wanted to sit entirely idle, and so had busied themselves with the relatively low-
impact activity of packing up the various beverages and preserved food that they wanted to
transport to their new residence, wherever it wound up being.

“Mm,” Yui started to speak, “I’ve been wondering. What part of Kansai are you from?”

“Eh?” Ochako didn’t see the relevance, “Mie Prefecture, why do you ask?”

“Oh,” Yui hummed to herself, “my family’s from Shimane, in Chugoku. I was thinking the
distance might have been smaller.”

“What, you think we’re related or something?”

“Mhmm,” Yui nodded.

“Why?”

“We’re pretty similar,” Yui replied, “same height, pretty much the same proportions, even
similar Quirks.”

God, it’s going to be a disaster when you meet Todoroki…

“I’m pretty sure we aren’t,” Ochako replied, “related, that is. I don’t remember any Kodais in
our family tree… what was your mom’s maiden name?”

“Kajimu.”

“Yeah, nope, not ringing a bell,” Ochako hoped this wouldn’t lead to any conspiracy boards
about her own parentage in the future, “I think it’s just coincidence! Anyways, our Quirks
aren’t that similar, you can make things big or small, I just make them lighter.”

“When I shrink things, they get lighter,” Yui continued, “when I enlarge them, they get
heavier. Are you sure your Quirk only works one way?”
“Pretty sure,” Ochako nodded, “it’s, uh… I don’t know if I’m using the right term here, Quirk
analysis isn’t much of my thing, but it’s an ‘involuntary activation’? I touch something with
all five fingers, it starts floating. Not much room for me to fiddle with it, really.”

“It’s always involuntary? You can’t stop it from happening?”

“Nope,” Ochako replied, “at least… pretty sure.”

“And it’s always five-point activation?” Yui continued questioning her.

God, it’s like there’s two Dekus now, Ochako thought fondly, except Yui isn’t embarrassed
about asking a bunch of questions.

“Y’know,” Ochako thought back, “actually, if I strain real hard, I can use my Quirk with only
a finger or two.”

“There you go.”

“There I go?”

“The process you use to activate your Quirk with only one finger,” Yui explained, “that’s how
you can train it.”

“Like, now?” Ochako wondered just what Yui was getting at, but she didn’t want to
discourage the quiet woman, as this was probably the most words they’d ever exchanged in
sequence.

“Well, not now, no.” Yui nodded to herself once, “Hm. When we’re back in the real world, I
bet you can learn how to make things heavier, too.”

“How would that work? I haven’t had a Quirk Awakening or anything like that.” Ochako had
enough knowledge of Quirk science to have a working grasp of the means by which
someone’s powers could suddenly grow stronger, but she knew the phenomenon didn’t apply
to herself.

“I don’t know the particle science,” Yui hummed, “you’d have to ask Momo. Or maybe
Setsuna. Whatever you do to affect gravity, I bet that if you’re taking something out of
objects to make them lighter, you could put that stuff back in to make them heavier.”

Ochako had stopped paying attention to her task, and the jar she was holding slipped out of
her fingers and rolled under the couch.

“Oh,” Yui looked at where it went, “I’ll get it.”

“No, no, I dropped it,” Ochako waved her offer away, “I’ll find it.”

“Should I lift the couch?”

“Don’t bother, I’m sure it’s right here…”

Both of the women wound up on their hands and knees, reaching under the couch to fish
around for the jar she’d dropped.

“Oh god, it’s everywhere!” Mina cried out as she walked into the cabin.

“Eh?” Ochako didn’t see anything spilled, but even if it had, she didn’t think that it warranted
Mina’s reaction.

“The booty!” Mina clarified her intent with a loud smack on each of Ochako and Yui’s butts.

“Mina!” Ochako turned to face her friend, “we’re in the middle of something!”

“Waving your butts around?” Mina smirked, “sorry to disappoint, I assume this show was for
Midori!”

“No, we’re lookin’ for… gah, forget it!” Ochako rolled her eyes.

“Izuku didn’t seem very into spanking,” Yui spoke, “he only did it to me once, I think.”

“Oh, uh,” Ochako felt a blush rise at the topic, and decided to move to a kneeling position,
rather than her hands and knees, “you’ve kinda got to warm him up to it… I dunno, I don’t
think he likes takin’ initiative that much, when it comes to, uh, sex.”

Her gaze traced over Yui’s form, still on all fours, bent over to look under the couch.

Hell, I’d spank her… Ochako thought, before she smacked her own face to clear those
thoughts from her mind.

Keep it in your pants, Ochako! She commanded herself, bisexual awakening or not, you don’t
need to be perving on everyone like that!

“You should talk to him about that, ‘Chako,” Mina jumped in, “I mean, look at all that butt!
Boy needs to know how to handle it!”

“I know I’ve got a big butt,” Yui hummed, “isn’t that a good thing?”

“Oh, very yes,” Mina chirped, “what do you think, ‘Chako?”

“It’d be a bit hypocritical of me to say that big butts aren’t nice,” Ochako grumbled, as she
fought the urge to hide behind her hands, “considerin’ mine and all.”

“Right, that’s another thing we have in common,” Yui sat up, “I think we’ve got the biggest
butts on the island, actually.”

“I’ve gotta be in the running,” Mina bent over to show her own ass off, “besides, can either of
you do this?”

She started to shake her butt rhythmically, wiggling and gyrating in a way that seemed to
make it bounce everywhere.
“Damn, I’m missing a show!” Setsuna appeared, and practically sprinted over to flop onto the
couch, “woooo! Take it off, babe!”

Mina started to do so, until the appearance of the rest of the students made her pause for a
moment.

Just when it was getting good… Ochako thought.

No! Enough of that! Control your horny!

She knew that she was fighting a losing battle.

Three Months, Three Weeks, and Four Days Since Arriving

Mina

It had been a surprisingly busy week.

After the announcement – from Momo and Izuku – that the students would have to plan to
relocate, Mina had been upset at first (why’d I try so hard to save this dang camp if we have
to abandon it anyways?), before she calmed down and realized that the things they were
saying made sense.

While the cabin was certainly a nice place to stay, Mina wouldn’t have bet on it being the
warmest, and she didn’t want to freeze if the winter got really cold.

Apparently, the leader duo figured that a cave would be a better place to spend the winter,
and they even thought that they had found one! Mina had never really planned to be a cave
woman, but she figured that whole “leopard print bikini” look from the pin-up days wasn’t
exactly that far off her usual style.

Rather than being concerned for her safety, or even worried about the move putting a damper
on her spirits, Mina had something else weighing on her mind.

Living in a cave means that we won’t be able to use the love shack, she realized, which means
that I’ll have a terrible dry spell!

I haven’t even hooked up with Midori yet!

She resolved that the time had come to correct that particular oversight, but every time she
got as far as planning to approach him with an invitation, she found herself chickening out.

I thought I was over that! I fought a mudslide, and won!

Instead, Mina found herself stewing on the topic somewhat. She wasn’t sure why it somehow
seemed more intimidating to approach Izuku than it had with Setsuna. Mina pondered the
various causes that could be behind this unforeseen awkwardness:
Is it because he’s not single? No, I didn’t feel weird about watching him have sex, that can’t
be it.

Is it because I’m not as into him as I am with Set? That can’t be it, I’ve got a biiiiig old crush
on that green dork.

Maybe it’s because he’s a boy?

Ah.

Mina had already lost her virginity, to Kirishima – of course – when they’d been dating. It
wasn’t long afterwards that they broke up, because the experience had apparently been
enough for her now-friend to determine that his sexuality was exclusively oriented towards
men, not just “partially” or even “mostly”, as he’d believed at the time.

It hadn’t been great for Mina’s self-esteem.

She knew there was no risk of the same thing happening with Izuku, but it was also clear to
her that this was almost certainly the root cause responsible for her uncharacteristic
hesitation.

It’s lots of fun to flirt with him and get him blushing and everything, she pondered, but I don’t
want to have to take charge of everything when we sleep together!

Mina also knew that Izuku knew what he was doing in bed – she’d literally seen evidence of
that fact – but she couldn’t quite shake the doubts that lingered in her thoughts; she feared
that Izuku might not be physically expressive enough about his attraction to her, which in
turn might make her feel undesired…

Sure, it made her feel a bit weak in the knees when he complimented her on things like her
eyes, but on the occasions where she’d fooled around with him a bit, she’d always had to
guide his hands into place on different parts of her body, because he was so worried about
overstepping her boundaries.

It was sweet, and she logically knew that it was actually a good quality of his, but it also
played into her existing insecurities about wanting to be wanted.

It doesn’t help that Momo and Ochako are no help at all, Mina grumbled to herself.

The vice-president, in fact, had been strongly insistent that “Izuku wouldn’t do anything you
don’t want to do”, while Ochako had promised her that “he’ll be really sweet!”, neither of
which did anything at all to alleviate her concerns.

Mina didn’t regret having sex with Eijirou in the past, not at all, but she found herself almost
wishing that she hadn’t, just so that she could be the same kind of blushy and nervous about
having her first time that she’d been back then, instead of stuck in a loop of pushing her own
insecurities onto Izuku for no reason.

I’m being ridiculous, it’s not like it’s gonna be Midori’s first time…
She growled to herself (thankfully, she was alone at that moment) and stomped the ground,
frustrated with herself for how mercurial she was being.

Get it together, girl! Mina commanded herself, yeah, you’re a bit insecure. So what? Lots of
people are! They still have fun! And it’s not Izuku’s fault that you’re like this, I’m sure he’s
great!

Mina resolved that the only way of finding out for sure would be to just go ahead and
actually do it.

Unless…

She realized that while Momo and Ochako hadn’t given her the answers she was looking for,
there was now a third woman who’d slept with Izuku on the island.

I could talk to Yui! She won’t be shy about giving me the answers I want!

Mina had already decided that she was going to sleep with Izuku – her feelings wouldn’t
exactly allow her to ignore the desire she felt for him – but it somehow felt less intimidating
if she had an opportunity to express some of her self-doubt to someone ahead of time.

I definitely don’t want to dump all this on Midori right before we get busy! And it’d just be
weird to talk to my girlfriend about this stuff!

Yui was, perhaps, the perfect person to solve this self-manufactured riddle of hers: the dark-
haired woman was quiet, sure, but she was also completely and utterly shameless, a trait that
Mina thoroughly admired.

Yeah! Mina felt greatly reassured by the idea alone, Yui will help!

Part of Mina wondered if Yui might even be able to suggest things that she could do with
Izuku that he hadn’t done before, bypassing the whole issue entirely.

Ooooh, she had an idea, there’s a thought!

Three Months, Three Weeks, and Five Days Since Arriving

Setsuna

“Onward, noble steed!” Setsuna commanded, and kicked her feet in imitation of using spurs.

“I’m not a horse,” Izuku protested, as he carried her piggy-back style, “and I’m already going
‘onwards’!”

“I know, I know,” Setsuna teased, “I’ve just always wanted to do that!”

Setsuna had to admit that she was definitely struggling in the colder weather. While it wasn’t
like she was actually going to hibernate, or anything that extreme, the general principle of
“the colder it gets, the sleepier I get” absolutely held true.

It was at the point where she didn’t trust herself to have the energy to manage the walk out to
the hot springs and back, so she’d decided to recruit a particularly strapping young man to
assist her in making the journey.

“While we’re there,” Izuku spoke as he carried her, “I’m going to have a look around, while
you’re having a bath, and see if there’s any caves that we might be able to hide out in.”

“Nope!” Setsuna corrected his statement as soon as he made it, “we’ll do that part first, then
you’re going to help make sure I get allllll clean.”

“Oh,” she swore that she could feel Izuku’s blush, “um, okay.”

“I’m an awful dirty girl, don’t you know,” Setsuna leaned forward to nip at his ear, and the
way that Izuku shuddered underneath her was enough to make her break out into a cackling
laugh.

“I’ve heard you make that joke before,” Izuku jokingly complained, “besides, you can’t be
that bad.”

“I promise you, I absolutely am,” Setsuna insisted.

“Nah,” Izuku turned his head to look into her eyes, “you don’t stink. That much.”

“Hey!” Setsuna kicked her heels against his thighs again, “I don’t stink at all, thank you very
much!”

“No, you don’t,” Izuku laughed as he agreed with her, “but you left that door wide open.”

“There’s a first,” Setsuna grumbled, “you actually taking the opportunity to walk through an
open door…”

“Eh?”

“You’re neglecting my girlfriend, dude!” Setsuna laughed, “I mean, I’m not actually
complaining, but if I were you, I’d jump on that in an instant – and I have!”

“Oh, right, um,” Izuku stumbled over his words, “I just, uh… I’d rather wait until Mina takes
that step, you know?”

“Not really,” Setsuna hummed, “I’m pretty comfortable with initiating things, personally.”

“I wish I had your confidence,” Izuku admitted, “it’s always impressed me!”

“Thanks, Green Bean,” Setsuna nuzzled against the side of his neck, “you’re a pretty
impressive guy, you know. Trust me, I know I’m a shameless flirt and all, but it’s not
everyone that I treat this way.”

“I know,” Izuku agreed, “and I didn’t want to imply that!”

“You didn’t,” she rolled her eyes at his constant fears about offending her, “trust me, dude, if
something you say bothers me, I’ll let you know, okay?”

“Okay…”

“I actually like you, y’know?” Setsuna spoke a bit softer, not completely comfortable with
the topic, but she’d decided it was time to have this discussion, “that is… yeah, most of what
we have in common is that the same girl is into both of us, but I’ve gotta admit, your whole
‘hero’ thing kind of does it for me.”

“My hero analysis hobby?”

“No, dingus,” Setsuna lightly slapped his shoulder, “I mean that you’re such a hero.”

“Oh,” Izuku grumbled indistinctly for a moment, “thanks? I don’t think it’s all that
impressive, honestly.”

“It is, and you are,” Setsuna corrected him, “it’s been great having you here, because we can
always rely on you.”

“I’m just trying to be helpful!”

“Dude, you punched a t-rex,” Setsuna laughed, “well, kinda. I still don’t know what the fuck
the dinosaurs here are supposed to be, but whatever it was, you did a hell of a job protecting
me from it.”

“Yeah, that’s what anyone would have done,” Izuku muttered.

“Nope! I’m aiming to be a pro hero, and I wasn’t brave enough to fist-fight a dinosaur!”

“Well, you don’t have super-strength,” Izuku argued, “just… hey, wait a second…”

“Hmm?”

“I know our Quirks aren’t working right here,” Izuku continued, “but, back in the real
world… why don’t you have super-strength?”

“Because that’s not my Quirk?” Setsuna thought it was fairly self-evident, “don’t get me
wrong, I dig having Lizard Tail Splitter and all, but it’s not a bang-bang, punchy-smashy
kinda Quirk.”

“It could be!” Izuku sounded excited, “you’ve got telekinetic control over your body parts,
right?”

“Yup!”

“So,” Izuku craned his head to face her again, and she saw a gleam of excitement in his eyes,
“if you split all your body up at once, and controlled every individual piece… isn’t your
telekinesis stronger than your muscles are?”
“That’s…” Setsuna pondered the suggestion, “wow, I never thought of it like that. Dangit! I
totally could imitate super-strength, couldn’t I?”

Izuku nodded his head so rapidly that Setsuna was half-worried that he’d manage to dislodge
her from his back.

“See, it’s stuff like this I’m talking about,” Setsuna told him, “you make people better, just by
being around them.”

“I’m just a big Quirk nerd,” Izuku tried to downplay it, “I’m sure that you or Yui would have
come up with that application too!”

“But we didn’t,” Setsuna smooched the side of his neck, “you did. Dork.”

“Yeah, guilty of that…”

“I like it, though,” Setsuna nipped with her teeth, on the same spot she’d just kissed, “put me
down for a minute?”

Izuku did so, and as soon as her feet hit the ground, she turned him around, and planted a big
kiss right on his lips.

“You’re pretty freakin’ amazing, Izuku,” Setsuna told him honestly, “don’t try and ignore
that.”

“O-oh,” he blushed, “thanks. I’ll try? And you’re amazing too?”

“Of course I am,” Setsuna giggled, “now, pick me up again! We’ve got some exploring to do
before we make out at the hot springs!”

“Oh! That’s what we’re doing?” Izuku asked, as he crouched down so she could clamber up
on his back once again.

“You know it, boy,” Setsuna dug her heels into his hips, “now, git! I’m getting impatient
already, so let’s see if there’s a nice cave or not!”

Izuku just laughed as he continued carrying her towards their destination.

Three Months, Three Weeks, and Six Days Since Arriving

Yui

“Sooooooooo,” Mina dragged the word out well past its breaking point, “how was it?”

“Hm?” Yui wasn’t quite sure what she meant.

The pair of women had been sent off to gather firewood, since the weather – though cold –
had been drier lately. It wasn’t Yui’s favorite task by any means, but she didn’t mind it too
much, and she thought that Mina was pretty good company.
She enjoyed the contrast between her own somewhat-quiet tendencies and Mina’s more
outgoing nature; it was obvious why Mina and Setsuna were a good match for each other,
both women tended to constantly produce a steady stream of conversation, which took the
obligation to talk a lot out of Yui’s hands entirely.

“When you and Midori,” Mina knocked her hands together in a quick gesture, “y’know.”

“Oh,” Yui sought clarification, just in case, “when we fucked?”

“Yeah, that!”

“It was good.”

“Aaand?”

“Hm,” Yui thought about it for a moment, “I would have liked if he was a bit rougher. But it
was still nice.”

“C’mon, girl!” Mina didn’t beg, but she came pretty close to it, “spill! I didn’t think you’d be
shy about the deets!”

“I’m not shy,” Yui argued, “what did you want to know?”

“Well, I’m thinking of having my time with Midori pretty soon,” Mina explained, “and,
y’know, I wanted to know what I was getting myself into! Momo and Ochako just get all
blushy and don’t talk about it, so I came to you next!”

Yui pondered her question for a little while. She didn’t exactly have the clearest memory of
each and every individual moment, considering that when Izuku had lifted her up into his
arms and continued fucking her in that bold position, she’d basically cum non-stop until he’d
climaxed himself.

“He’s very strong,” Yui provided, “I imagine he’s capable of pretty much any position.
Depending on how flexible you are, I guess.”

“Oh, I’m plenty flexible!” Mina boasted, “look!”

She dropped to the ground in the splits, and then proceeded to lay her torso along one of her
outstretched legs. It was, in fact, an impressive display of flexibility.

“That’s fun,” Yui commented, “I’m not that bendy.”

“It’s one of my many talents!” Mina smiled, then rose from her contorted position, “anyways,
I’m getting distracted! You and Midori! Keep talking!”

“Hm, well,” Yui tried to find the right description, “he’s very giving. Even though I don’t
think he wanted to get as rough as I did, he seemed to try his best to find a middle ground
we’d both enjoy.”
“You’ve mentioned that a few times now,” Mina asked, “are you disappointed or
something?”

“No, definitely not disappointed,” Yui smiled at the memories, “it just wasn’t exactly what I
pictured. Then again, my fantasies may not have been realistic.”

“What did you fantasize about?”

“I wanted my first time to be a bit wilder,” Yui described, “as if the boy – whoever he was, I
never had a very specific person in mind before now – couldn’t control his lust for me.
Thrown around the room, pounded for hours, all that.”

“Dang, I actually forgot that it was your first time,” Mina whistled, “no wonder Midori didn’t
get rough with you! He was probably worried about hurting you!”

“I use lots of toys,” Yui shrugged, “it didn’t hurt, anyways. He’s got a big dick, though.”

“Goddamn, right?” Mina smirked, “I might not be as much of a size queen as I hear you are,
but I’m realllly looking forward to taking that for a ride.”

“Mm.”

“It won’t be my first time,” Mina commented, “do you think that’ll be an issue for Midori?”

“I don’t see why it would be,” Yui answered honestly.

“I dunno! I guess maybe it’d be different for him, since all the rest of you, uh, hadn’t had it
yet?”

“I don’t think it has to be some sort of momentous, magical thing,” Yui explained her
thoughts, “I mean, I had a fantasy about it, sure, but I’ve got tons of kinks. A ‘deflowering’
scenario makes sense for me.”

“I guess,” Mina seemed a bit less certain than she usually was.

“Does it bother you?”

“It not being my first time? No, not really,” Mina sighed, “it’s just, when I did have sex once,
it led to the guy I was with figuring out that he was gay right afterwards. I don’t have hard
feelings, all the power in the world to Kiri and all, but it didn’t feel great, y’know?”

“I doubt that’s an issue with Izuku,” Yui tried her best to be reassuring, “he seems to be very
interested in women.”

“Oh, yeah, no, I’m not worried about that,” Mina giggled nervously, “I don’t even know what
I’m saying! I guess I’m just a bit nervous, and that’s why I want some intel ahead of time.”

“Like I said,” Yui repeated, “he’s very caring. If there’s something you really want to do, I’m
sure he’d try. If there’s something you don’t want to do, there’s no way he would.”
“That’s just a description of Midori in general,” Mina huffed, “and I’ve heard that already! I
wanna know what he’s like when he’s getting busy! I’ve seen him in action once before, and
he looked like he knew what he was doing, but ‘Chako basically took the lead when me and
Set watched them together.”

“Hmm,” Yui pondered something, “maybe he’s used to women being more dominant. I
should keep that in mind. Maybe he’s got some dom potential still…”

“Ooh, yeah, that’s actually a good point,” Mina bounced closer, “I know he didn’t get as
rough as you wanted, but did he manage to take charge? Or did you have to do everything?”

“Well, it turns out I like to give commands, even when I’m not in charge,” Yui hummed, “so I
don’t know? He made me literally beg for his cock, if that helps you.”

“Oh, damn.” Mina turned a purplish color, “Yeah, whew, that totally does. What about, like,
physically taking charge? Even if he wasn’t all super-dominant or anything.”

“Absolutely,” Yui confirmed, “during our first round, he picked me up and fucked me in mid-
air.”

“Wooooow,” Mina breathed out, “okay, yeah, I think I might have been worrying about
nothing. Wait, ‘first round’?”

“He’s got very good stamina, too.” Yui reminisced about the second round – which had been
slower and softer than the first, but almost as enjoyable – before Mina continued to express
herself.

“Goddamn, I guess I’ve been missing out,” the pink woman kicked at the ground bashfully,
and clearly needed a final bit of reassurance.

“It was fun,” Yui couldn’t figure out any other way to put it, “I’m looking forward to doing it
with him again.”

“I guess it’s just something I’ll have to do to find out,” Mina seemed to be in higher spirits
again, “thanks, Yui! I’m glad I can talk about this with someone!”

“Me too. You can always talk with me about sex, I don’t mind.” Yui extended the offer
easily; as far as she saw things, it was an interesting topic, why wouldn’t people want to talk
about it?

“I’ll remember that!”

Four Months Since Arriving

Ibara

It had been an exhausting few days (especially for Ibara), but the group of students was now
on the verge of discovering whether or not they’d located their new home for the coming
months. The giant stone that blocked the entrance of – what they hoped would be – a suitable
cave now tilted precariously to one side, after they’d piled lumber underneath its other corner
to lift it into the air.

Ibara herself had been responsible for much of the labor, as her Quirk certainly came in
handy, both with shoving the stone back and forth, and with inserting wooden planks
underneath. There had been a couple of times when they’d miscalculated, and Ibara had lost
part of her vines, but it was much better for her to receive such a minor setback when
compared to the possibility of one of the others losing a limb.

Now that it was the final test, all seven students had gathered to the far side of the stone, as
the other six waited to see what would be revealed once it was pushed aside. Ibara rubbed her
hands together (as if this was necessary for her to prepare) as she anticipated the strain of
trying to move a several-ton boulder.

Such a task would have been outright impossible were it not for the engineering techniques
that Momo had employed, and Ibara was once again grateful for her friend’s brilliant mind.

“I believe I am ready,” Ibara announced, “please stand back, you six.”

“You can do it!” Ochako cheered.

“You’ve got this, Bar-Bar!” Setsuna still insisted on using that nickname, and it had almost
wrapped around the other side of ‘annoying’ to become endearing once again.

“Don’t strain yourself!” Izuku provided the voice of caution.

Ibara planted her feet, and slowly, cautiously extended her vines towards the stone in front of
her. She sent another few smaller lengths into the dirt behind her to anchor herself, and then,
when she felt sufficiently steady, she heaved.

At first, nothing happened. Then, as she increased her efforts, feeling her muscles straining
and shaking from the weight involved, a loud groaning sound began to emanate from the pile
of rock and wood. Slowly, but inexorably, the giant boulder tilted to its side, then it finally
toppled with a heavy thud that shook Ibara’s bones.

“Woooo!” Mina cheered, “check it out!”

Behind the enormous boulder, a pitch-black opening yawned; their hopes had not been in
vain, for it seemed that a cave indeed resided behind the barrier that had blocked it until now.

“Don’t go in yet!” Izuku called out, “we need to make sure it’s safe!”

He and Momo gathered together, and Izuku held up a torch that they’d put together earlier in
the week. Momo made a strained expression, but she managed to produce a set of flint and
steel, and before long, the pair had lit the torch to a bright flame.

“Okay, stand back, everyone!” Izuku commanded, as he approached the entrance of the cave.
Ibara saw him hold his breath and take a moment to reassure himself before he stepped
inside.
The flickering light of the torch revealed what very much looked like a single large room,
more than big enough to accommodate the seven students. The cave traveled deep enough
that they’d definitely be able to get out of the cold, but rather than descending into the depths
of the bedrock of The Garden, it terminated at a point that Ibara could just make out by
torchlight.

Ibara watched as Izuku waved his torch around while staring at the flame, and then,
apparently satisfied, he took a deep breath, and paused again.

“I think it’s safe, guys!” he called out after the cave passed whatever test he’d just
administered, “come check it out!”

As a crowd, the six women made their way inside, which prompted a number of different
reactions.

“Dude, this is dope!” Setsuna called out, “this’ll totally work for our winter hideaway, won’t
it?”

“I was hoping it’d be deeper,” Yui opined, “if the wind is blowing, it might not be that
warm.”

“We could set a fire near the entrance,” Momo evaluated, “it should be able to burn without
filling the cave with smoke.”

“Not much for privacy, though, hey?” Ochako giggled, “we’ll all have to be in reaaaaaal
close company for the next while.”

“I don’t mind that!” Mina chirped, “who knows, maybe the love shack will hold up when we
want some priiiiivacy, hmm?”

“I’m more concerned with staying warm than my privacy,” Ibara admitted, “I think that this
will do just fine.”

“Yay!” Mina celebrated, “you did it, guys! Three cheers for Ibara!”

“That’s not necessary,” Ibara protested, but Mina’s enthusiasm was infectious.

“Hooray, Bar-Bar!” Setsuna clasped her in an embrace, “you did it!”

“Indeed!” Momo nodded, “we would have been out of luck, were it not for your strength!”

“You managed what I couldn’t,” Izuku approached to join in embracing her, “you’re so
strong!”

“Group hug!” Mina cried out, then a pink missile latched on to Ibara’s midsection.

“You all…” Ibara felt an emotion rising in her chest, “you’re all too kind!”

“None of that,” Ochako joined in, and wrapped her arms around one of Ibara’s, “you’re the
hero of the day!”
 Ibara became increasingly flustered at not only the praise she was receiving, but the
proximity of everyone who’d latched on to her. Even Momo, who was usually more reserved,
had approached Ibara from behind to cradle her head.

Yui, quiet though she was, had downright clung to Ibara’s waist, in the gap that wasn’t
occupied by Setsuna or Izuku.

Ibara felt her heart flutter from the sheer affection she experienced; truly, she realized that
she’d been missing out on these sorts of gestures, back when she’d feared that they’d
somehow be “improper”.

“Alright,” Izuku finally announced an end to the group hug, and Ibara found that she almost
missed it once it concluded, “let’s get our bedrolls and food and stuff, we might as well spend
the rest of daylight setting up here!”

“Yeah!” Mina agreed, “let’s have a cave party! Really break it in, y’know?”

“Well I don’t think we can christen it just yet,” Setsuna teased, “we need to get a little more
comfortable with each other before that can happen.”

Aren’t we comfortable with each other already? Ibara wondered.

Oh.

She blushed as she realized what Setsuna meant by “christening”.

Back then, I would have probably found something to object to about the implication, Ibara
realized, but now, all I can think is that sounds… somewhat thrilling.

Truly, her time in The Garden had changed her.

Ibara thought it was for the better.

Chapter End Notes

With a change in seasons, it's time for another check-in with all seven perspectives!

I'm particularly interested in hearing if Mina's section made sense - I wanted her
thoughts to come off as a bit scattered all over the place, but with a unifying thread tying
everything together, and I'm wondering if that made sense! Since she cleared things up
with Yui's help, that will be pretty much the last of Mina's insecurities before Izuku
annihilates them for good :^P

Let me know what you thought, I always enjoy seeing your comments!
 Wellspring
Chapter Summary

As the students move into their new home, several new developments come along with
it

Chapter Notes

As always, explicit scenes are marked with asterisks ***

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Four Months Since Arriving

The First Night in the Cave

Ochako

“Wooooo!” Mina whooped, “now this feels like home!”

As soon as the group had transported all their essentials – beds, clothing, and food stores –
from the cabin to the cave, Mina had insisted that next, they should bring over a non-
essential; their supply of booze and juice.

This allowed the students to continue their tradition of holding a party to mark every month
in The Garden, which Ochako had to admit, was almost starting to feel like something to look
forward to, rather than an indication that they weren’t making any progress.

Pretty much the moment that they’d unpacked everything, Mina had started popping bottles
open (metaphorically; “unsealing jars” didn’t have the same ring to it), and it didn’t take long
at all for the spirits that they drank to lift their… spirits.

“You got us in here, Bar-Bar, babe,” Setsuna drawled, “I figure you should have naming
rights!”

“Oh,” Ibara tapped her fingers against her primitive mug, “hmm. Well, the most famous cave
in the Bible is known as the ‘Cave of the Patriarchs’, which feels rather inappropriate for our
group makeup…”

“Perhaps the ‘Cave of the Matriarchs’, in that case?” Momo suggested.

“Just because you’re our class mom doesn’t mean that you get to name it after yourself,”
Mina teased.

“I am not the class mom!” Momo insisted.

“You kinda are,” Ochako giggled, “but it’s not a bad thing! You just always take care of us!”

“Does that make Izuku our class dad?” Mina wondered.

“No, that’s got to be Tenya,” Izuku answered, “I’m not ready for that responsibility, being a
parent, you know,” he joked.

“I’d call you ‘daddy’,” Yui spoke.

“Erm,” Izuku blushed, “uh, okay? Not sure if I’m into that or not…”

“What’s your favourite nickname?” Setsuna wondered, “I just realized, you’ve kind of got a
lot of them, hey?”

“How do you mean?” Izuku sipped his beverage.

“Like, I call you various kinds of vegetables,” Setsuna counted off, “Mina calls you ‘Midori’,
Ochako calls you by your hero name, and so on.”

“Well, I guess it’s probably ‘Deku’?” Izuku chuckled, “Ochako’s basically the reason that it
is my hero name.”

“Ooooh,” Setsuna smirked, “how’s that?”

“Before I got to U.A.,” Izuku explained, and Ochako felt a blush rising with every word of
the story, “people used to call me ‘Deku’ to mean ‘useless’. It wasn’t until I met Ochako that
it started to mean something else, more like ‘Dekiru: you can do it!’.”

“Awwww,” Mina clasped her hands in front of her and acted like she was swooning, “that’s
the cutest thing I’ve ever heard!”

“It’s quite a romantic background to your name, indeed,” Ibara nodded, “now I almost feel
silly going by ‘Vine’.”

“Could be worse,” Mina waved her drink around in an exuberant gesture, “I actually went by
‘Pinky’ for a while. That’s like… Bakugo-tier nicknaming.”

“I definitely like ‘Acid Queen’ more,” Setsuna agreed, “it’s fiercer. Rawr.”

“Izuku, who’s got your favourite hero name, out of us six?” Yui asked, “you’d be the expert
here.”

“Oh, ummm,” Izuku thought about it, his chin resting against his palm, and Ochako could
faintly hear quiet mutters escaping from underneath his hand, “honestly, they’re all really
good. I don’t think I have a favourite!”
“No fair,” Mina pointed out, “that’s totally cheating!”

“It’s true, though!” Izuku insisted, “all your names are so cool, and so fitting! Like, ‘Rule’ is
simple, but it has multiple meanings, and it’s super marketable! ‘Uravity’ is clever, and super
pop-culture friendly, ‘Vine’ is simple but iconic, ‘Lizardy’ is going to be totally famous one
day, ‘Creati’ just sounds like a top pro, and ‘Acid Queen’ is great and individually unique,
like we mentioned!”

“Oh shit,” Setsuna came to a realization, “guys! Imagine a few years from now!”

“Mm?” Yui wondered.

“We’ll have merch! Haha!” Setsuna barked a laugh, “there’s totally going to be Lizardy
action figures! Bam! Pow! Kung-fu chop!”

“Ooh!” Mina chirped, “maybe I’ll have my own line of clothes!”

“I bet you that Creati costumes will be pretty popular with, um,” Ochako almost couldn’t
believe she was suggesting this, but heck, it was true, “certain types of cosplayers…”

“What types are those?” Momo asked, and Ochako blushed again.

“Lewd ones,” Yui answered.

“Oh my!” Momo blushed in turn, but thankfully didn’t chastise Ochako for the clumsily-
executed compliment.

“You guys haven’t seen Izuku’s room,” Mina grinned, “it’s like… a shrine to All Might. Just
think of it! Some day, some kid is going to have a room full of Deku merch!”

“More likely a thirsty fangirl,” Yui countered.

“Well, that too!” Mina giggled.

“I don’t think I’ll have fangirls,” Izuku muttered.

All six women looked around at each other with matching looks of ‘is he serious?’ on their
faces.

“Izuku, honey, you’ll definitely have fangirls,” Setsuna rolled her eyes, “heck, you’ve got one
already!” she bumped her shoulder against Yui’s, who merely shrugged at being called out
like that.

“Imagine he thirst traps he could market!” Mina cackled, “Deku sexy calendars, Deku
shirtless workout videos, ‘A Date With Deku: A Romance Story’ books…”

“They make romance novels about heroes?” Izuku was turning a pretty notable shade of red
at all the praise.

“Well, depends on the hero, I guess,” Mina shrugged.

“There’s tons of hero porn out there,” Yui stated, “most of it unofficial, of course. Not all.
Like I said, I had Midnight-brand fuzzy cuffs…”

“Imagine how rich we could all get,” Setsuna grinned her toothiest smile, “if we sold scale-
model Deku sex toys.”

“The Deku Dicku!” Ochako blurted out.

“Ochako!” Izuku didn’t exactly seem scandalized, but whew, his blush was incandescent.

“Oh my god!” Mina cracked up, and Ibara, rather than chastising her language, snorted a
laugh that she attempted to muffle, “could you imagine!”

“Wait,” Momo cried out, “just a minute…”

Her hand glowed, and sure enough, despite the limitations on her Quirk, she somehow
managed to produce a life-size (and extremely realistic, but for the fact it was neon green)
model of Izuku’s… dicku.

It didn’t take long for all six of the girls to break out into a mixture of giggles and outright
cackling, while Izuku just stammered and waved his hands around as he short-circuited.

“C’mon, Greenie,” Setsuna chortled, “we’ve all seen it, it’s not like this is news to us!”

“I know!” Izuku pouted, “it’s just… I dunno!”

“You don’t have anything to be embarrassed about,” Ochako reminded him.

“Yeah, dude, you’re packing heat! Look at this monster!” Setsuna grabbed the dildo from
Momo, and proceeded to poke Yui in the face with it. Yui, of course, leaned towards it as if
she were going to start sucking on the toy.

“No!” Setsuna smacked her with it, “bad Yui!”

Yui turned a deep red from that, and Ochako was fairly sure that the black-haired woman just
picked up another kink.

“I can’t believe you made that, Momo,” Izuku threw his head back in exasperation, “what
even is my life…”

“Think of it this way,” Mina teased, “now you won’t have to do all the work! There’s two of
your wiener!”

That will actually come in handy… Ochako thought, considering it’ll be hard to find as much
privacy here…

As the night continued, the party turned into a generally rambunctious affair, often featuring
Setsuna chasing people around with the “Dicku”. Ibara actually got drunk, and gave a heated
lecture on the importance of making sure to clean the toy after using it for anything (while
waving it around for emphasis the entire time), Mina cracked dirty jokes the entire time, Yui
would occasionally chime in with something absolutely wild, and Momo occasionally
managed to ask different questions through her embarrassed stammer. Izuku, for his part,
fully participated in the shenanigans once he got past his own stage of blushing and
stuttering, and Ochako loved every minute of it.

These are some pretty great people I’m here with, she thought contentedly.

Four Months and One Day Since Arriving

Izuku

Warm, Izuku thought as soon as he woke up, soft…

As he regained consciousness, he blearily blinked the sleep from his eyes, and took stock of
his surroundings. Since they’d only brought the bedrolls over – not yet having had the time to
build bunks of any sort – it had been somewhat of a free-for-all for sleeping spots, which was
reflected in the various poses that the women around him were in.

Ochako was sprawled out on her back not too far away from him, with Momo doing her very
best to cling to the shorter woman like a koala.

Adorable! Izuku thought.

The three women of Class 3-B, meanwhile, were tangled in a disorganized pile together;
Ibara had Setsuna wrapped around one of her legs (and snoring as loudly as ever), while Yui
was pressed into what parts of Setsuna’s back she could actually reach.

That means…

Indeed, when Izuku looked down, he saw a familiar puff of pink hair against his chest, as
he’d somehow wound up spooning her at some point in the night. He realized that he was
holding her pretty tightly, both his arms around her, and found that the sensation was too
pleasant to worry too much about.

Groggily, he realized that the warm, soft thing he was holding in his hand had to be…

Izuku squeezed once, just to confirm, and Mina made a sleepy little moaning sound as Izuku
definitively squished her boob.

“Mmmorning,” she mumbled, and wiggled where she lay. Izuku’s first instinct was to move
his hand and apologize, but a smarter part of him realized that Mina was totally, one-hundred-
and-ten percent okay with their position.

“Good morning,” he spoke softly, “how’d you sleep?”

“Great, I think!” Mina stretched out and yawned, and Izuku was ever-more-conscious of just
how nice she felt pressed up against him, “I always like a good cuddle at night, you know!”
“I’m glad,” Izuku tightened his grip (with his other hand, which lay across her stomach,
rather than the one on her boob) and pulled their embrace a bit closer, “I like cuddling too.”

“I’d say,” Mina teased, and wiggled her hips from side-to-side.

It took Izuku until then to realize that: first, it was morning; and second, that meant he had a
serious case of morning wood.

Once again, his instinct was to apologize, but he was just too damn comfortable holding
Mina to worry about it.

“Can’t blame me,” he teased, instead, “waking up with a pretty girl and all…”

“Oh, I’m definitely not blaming you,” Mina rolled her hips backwards, and Izuku had to stifle
a groan as his erection pressed up between her butt cheeks, “in fact… I like it.”

“Me… too…” Izuku had to focus to keep his voice steady, as Mina maintained a steady pace
of gently gyrating her hips against him, which was much more pleasurable than he would
have anticipated.

On instinct, he groped her breast more purposefully that time, and he heard Mina’s breath
hitch in turn, as she started to move her hips in a way that wound up basically stroking his
member with her butt. Izuku found his other hand trailing further down Mina’s abdomen, and
before long, his fingertips ran along the seam of her underwear.

“We should probably… mmm,” Mina spoke, “probably wait until we have a bit more privacy,
hey?”

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed, and he diverted his hand from the path it had been on, “this is… this is
nice, though.”

“It sure is,” Mina clenched the muscles in her bottom, which wound up squeezing Izuku’s
(clothed) manhood firmly between her cheeks, “hey, Midori?”

“Yeah?”

She wiggled around, and managed to turn so that they were face-to-face without even
needing Izuku to move his arms.

“You know how we’re taking baths in shifts, now that winter’s coming and all?”

“Mhmm,” Izuku had been the one to suggest the policy, largely based around his concerns
about Setsuna’s stamina in the colder weather.

“I think, tonight,” Mina trailed a finger down his chest, “you and I should take the last one,
‘kay?”

“I’d love to,” Izuku nodded eagerly (as eagerly as he could manage, still half-asleep), which
prompted a light giggle from Mina, before she pressed a relatively chaste kiss against his lips.
The moment wasn’t spoiled by any means, but they were certainly distracted from their
romantic mood when Setsuna awoke with a particularly loud “snerk!” noise, followed by Yui
yelping as Setsuna started to thrash her limbs around, which resulted in one Setsuna’s arms
coming down to smack Yui square in the face.

“Aw!” Setsuna spoke, “look at you cuddle-bugs! Cute!”

“Look at you elbowing me in the face,” Yui huffed, “not cute at all.”

“I’m surprised you didn’t like it,” Setsuna grinned, “I’ll try harder next time.”

“I doubt there’s an ‘elbowed in the face to wake me up’ kink,” Yui grumbled, “if there is, I
don’t have it.”

“Mrghgh,” Ibara grumbled sleepily, “Set, don’t elbow Yui…”

“Mornin’, everyone,” Ochako hummed, and when Izuku turned his head back to look at her,
she was petting Momo’s hair, a content smile on her face, “how’d we all sleep?”

“Fine,” Yui answered, “until I got elbowed.”

Despite her protests, she hadn’t actually untangled herself from Setsuna yet.

“I’ll make it up to you, sheesh,” Setsuna rolled her eyes, “you get one free shooooot!” she
yelped the final word, as Yui reached out to pinch Setsuna without any warning.

“Whosfighting!?” Momo’s intensity was matched equally by her sleepiness, an utterly

endearing combination.

“Just Set n’ Yui,” Ochako hummed, “don’t worry.”

“Murmf,” Momo nestled back in to Ochako’s side.

You know, Izuku thought, maybe this whole “communal sleeping” thing isn’t half bad…

That Afternoon

Setsuna

There was a vibe going on.

Setsuna wasn’t exactly sure what kind it was, exactly, but there was definitely something or
other up with Ochako and Momo. The pair of women kept giggling and speaking quietly
together, which wasn’t exactly rude, but considering that Setsuna was the only other woman
in the cave, it was… something.

Luckily, Setsuna had a handy-dandy new favourite prop to make her point.
“Hey,” she walked over and poked Ochako in the butt with ‘the Dicku’, “what’s up with you
two?”

“Eeep!” Ochako jumped a solid two feet in the air, “what? What do you mean?”

“You and Momo,” Setsuna waved the dildo around vaguely in the direction of the raven-
haired woman, “the two of you are all giggly and whispery, almost like you’ve got a secret of
some kind. And it just so happens that I love secrets! So, spill!”

“I’m rather sure I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Momo obviously lied, considering
how she blushed and looked away from Setsuna’s gaze.

“Mhmm,” Setsuna stalked towards Momo, then slapped the Dicku against her palm in a
mockery of an intimidating gesture, “I’m pretty sure you doooooo. Tell me what this is all
about, or I’ll have to get mean with my interrogation!”

“This is an interrogation?” Ochako wondered.

“Well, duh,” Setsuna turned back to the brunette, “there’s something going on, I can sense
it!”

“I’m surprised Mina hasn’t told you already,” Ochako smirked.

“You told Mina?” Momo gasped, “I thought we weren’t…”

“Just the basics, y’know,” Ochako fidgeted with her hands and looked away, “that, um…”

“Tell me tell me tellmetellmetellme,” Setsuna practically shrieked; she could immediately

determine that whatever this was about, it was juicy!

“Well, um, Deku and us…” Ochako blushed this time.

“We all, that is, you see,” Momo stammered.

“Had a threesome?” Ochako finished.

“Ohhhh,” Setsuna thought that finally, this made sense, “that lucky boy! So, you gonna share
details, or what?”

“Well, that’s what we were talking about…” Ochako trailed off.

“When I happened to make, um, the object you’re holding,” Momo gestured, and refused to
use its proper name, “it reminded us of a certain event that happened.”

“Do tell!” Setsuna insisted.

This keeps getting more and more interesting!

“You see, um, when we passed it back and forth…” Ochako tapped her fingers together, and
her nervousness was almost adorable enough for Setsuna to let her off the hook.
Almost, but not that adorable. I’m ruthless.

“Continue…” Setsuna ordered.

“Well, I suppose there’s really no harm in sharing it,” Momo started to explain, then stopped,
as she turned an even deeper shade of scarlet.

“We kinda shared…” Ochako wasn’t much better.

“Shared?” Setsuna felt a grin overtaking her features.

“Both of us, um, performed fellatio,” Momo finally explained.

“At the same time,” Ochako hid her hands behind her face.

“Goddamn!” Setsuna smacked her hand against her knee, and totally played off the fact that
she’d just cock-slapped her own leg with the dildo, “that sounds spicy! But, wait… why does
seeing the Dicku remind you of that? I mean, outside the obvious.”

“Well, we got to talking about our performance during that event,” Momo started.

“Neither of us are all that experienced, and, um, you remember when you watched us?”
Ochako continued.

Setsuna nodded eagerly.

“I’m not all that much more skilled with givin’ head now, than I was then,” Ochako
explained, “so we were kinda talkin’ about usin’ the, um…”

“The learning aid you’re holding,” Momo interjected.

“Yeah, that,” Ochako nodded a bunch of times, “to practice.”

“Oh, hell,” Setsuna cackled, “girls, you just said that to the exact wrong person… or maybe
the right person?”

“Why’s that?” Momo wondered.

“Behold!” Setsuna proclaimed dramatically.

She proceeded to lift the Dicku into the air, its silicone length a bit floppier than the real
article presumably was (the one time she’d seen it in action, at least), but otherwise
remarkably accurate to her memory. With a dramatic flourish, Setsuna tilted her head back,
opened her lips, and proceeded to shove the entire toy into her face.

The whole “no gag reflex” thing with my kinda-sorta-lizardishness really comes in handy for
this!

Setsuna felt the artificial nuts of the toy rest against her chin, and so removed her hands
entirely, acting all the part of a sword-swallower; which she supposed – metaphorically – she
was.

“Holy shit,” Ochako breathed out.

“That’s possible???” Momo gasped.

“Ggghhhyyyup!” Setsuna garbled as she pulled the toy free from her throat, “I dunno if you
girls can get that good, it might be one of my special little tricks, but ladies: I give lessons.”

The pair of women looked to each other, nodded nervously, then stared at Setsuna with rapt
attention.

“Okay, so, first off,” Setsuna began her lecture, with a handy-dandy prop and everything,
“you’ll want to remember to use your mouth and hands at the same time, at least until you
can handle some deep-throating…”

“What’s that?” Momo asked.

“You’ve already done it, sweety,” Ochako explained, “it’s when you got more of Deku’s cock
in your mouth than I could manage.”

Oh, I love when Ochako gets crude, Setsuna was thrilled to help them out with this, she’s got
an innocent face, but oh boy, she sure isn’t!

“Yup!” Setsuna confirmed, “now, watch and learn; pretend that this is just starting out, and
he’s not fully hard yet…”

As she got more and more acquainted with the artificial version, Setsuna’s thoughts started to
drift towards the real, flesh-and-blood man who possessed a similar appendage to the one she
was using for her version of show and tell.

I’m gonna have to get me some of him, Setsuna thought, then, after I do… heck yes, me and
Mina should tag-team him next.

We’ll eat him alive! In, like, the best way possible!

She almost couldn’t wait.

Patience, Set, she reminded herself, it’s Mina’s turn tonight, after all…

That Night

Momo

“So, that demonstration earlier…” Momo spoke.

“Yeah,” Ochako agreed, “whew, Set’s a real pro, apparently.”

“Indeed,” Momo nodded, as the pair of women made their way up to the hot springs, “all
things considered, it was rather inspiring, was it not?”

“Why, Momo,” Ochako turned to her with a wry grin on her face, “are you askin’ me if I got
turned on watchin’ Setsuna suck a fake dick?”

“Well, not so much in those words,” Momo sputtered, “but I suppose the spirit of the question
is there, yes.”

“I sure did!” Ochako beamed, “it’ll give us loads of ideas for next time, eh?”

“Yes, certainly,” Momo, in fact, couldn’t help but be overcome by ideas and images of what
‘next time’ might entail, “which, once Izuku is otherwise unoccupied, I believe should be as
soon as we can manage…”

“Nope,” Ochako spoke.

“N-Nope?” Momo wasn’t sure what to make of this swerve.

“The next time he’s free,” Ochako explained, “I think you n’ him should have some quality
one-on-one time. Don’t get me wrong, I had a lot of fun, and we’ll absolutely do something
with all three of us again, but I want the two of you to have that moment together.”

“Oh,” Momo felt a warm feeling in her chest, “thank you. I suppose you’re right, I can’t have
you there for every intimate occasion with Izuku, hm?”

“Yeah, even if it’s the three of us all datin’,” Ochako paused for a moment, and smiled, as if
she just realized what she’d said, “it doesn’t have to be, like, all threesomes, all the time.”

“You do realize,” Momo pointed out, “that, to be fair, that means you and I should have
some, um, quality time together, one-on-one, as well…”

“Yup!” Ochako turned to her, then stepped in to give Momo a quick smooch, “I don’t think
I’m really ready to, um, go all the way – you know what I mean – but, yeah, one day… I
think that sounds great.”

“I’m happy to hear!” Momo had still been a little bit insecure as to whether or not Ochako
would return her feelings, but she was more than happy with a slow timeline for such matters,
“that’s, um, that’s not why we’re showering together tonight, you know.”

“Momo,” Ochako slung an arm around her waist, “I was the one that volunteered us for one
of the buddy-system spots. I know you weren’t tryin’ to scheme anythin’, you dork. I’m more
than comfortable showerin’ with you, and maybe, if we get a bit handsy… well, that’s just to
be expected, right?”

“Thanks,” Momo did, indeed, feel reassured, “I’d just hate to think I’m pressuring you to
move too fast, or anything of the sort.”

“You aren’t,” Ochako answered, “if anythin’, it should be me apologizin’ for taking things
too slow, it’s just still really new to me, you know?”
“I do, in fact,” Momo teased, “my own realization didn’t come much before yours, after all.”

“Well, I mean, you can’t blame me,” Ochako pretended to pout, “I spent so long wrapped up
with Deku, I could barely even notice anyone else existed, let alone realize that I was into
girls…”

“For what it’s worth,” Momo returned her earlier gesture, by wrapping her arm around
Ochako’s shoulder, “I was hardly much better. I just assumed that eventually I’d find a
perfectly-satisfactory marriage, and that was that, I never really considered many other
options.”

“I’m glad that’s not the end game for you,” Ochako hummed, “you deserve better than that
for your future.”

The warm feeling in Momo’s chest doubled in depth with Ochako’s words.

“You think that there is a future, a real one?” Momo expressed one of the other doubts she’d
been feeling, “I know that polyamorous relationships aren’t exactly unknown, but neither are
they common, it could cause difficulties for the three of us…”

“Momo, we’re gonna be pro heroes,” Ochako bumped her hip into Momo’s, “and you and
Deku are probably destined to be in the top-10. Nothing about that lifestyle is ‘normal’, why
should we care what other people think about us?”

“That’s true…”

“Though I guess it’ll take some long talks to sort out the details…” Ochako mused, and
Momo could see the wheels turning in her head.

“How do you mean?” Momo inquired.

“Well, like,” Ochako explained, “it might not just be the three of us, y’know? I know that Set
n’ Mina are together, and that’s its own separate relationship, but I don’t really think that
Mina’s going to get bored of Deku, you know?”

“Should she be part of our relationship as well?” Momo liked Mina quite a bit, certainly, but
she didn’t feel any particularly ‘serious, romantic’ inclinations towards her, unlike Ochako…

“I don’t think so,” Ochako muttered, “but, like, not not part of it? I don’t know the right word
for it, but, what I’m thinking is, it’s like, the three of us are datin’, then Setsuna an’ Mina are
together, then also Mina is with Deku in their own thing?”

“How complex!” Momo actually found the idea of a complicated diagram of relationships
somewhat delightful, “I see what you mean! I don’t know the proper terminology either, but I
think such an arrangement would work out for everyone.”

“That’s also assumin’ that Deku doesn’t join their relationship too,” Ochako pointed out,
“this all sounds more complicated than it is, I think: at the end of the day, there’s seven of us
all mixed up in this together, and however the individual pieces come together, I think that’s
great.”
“Nobody could ever accuse you of thinking small,” Momo teased, “your first foray into
polyamory resulted in, what is it, a relationship with twenty-one different permutations?”

“I dunno,” Ochako smiled up at her, “you’re the genius here, remember?”

“I’m hardly a genius,” Momo protested.

“What if I told you that I think smart is sexy?” Ochako teased.

“Then I suppose I shall bear the title,” Momo immediately changed her argument, “if I must,
of course.”

They laughed together as they made their way to the side of the hot springs, where a warm
“shower” awaited them.

*************

Later That Night

Izuku

“Hey, guys,” Ochako greeted everyone as she and Momo returned, “we’re all done!”

“Oop!” Mina hopped up from her bed, “that means it’s you and me now, Midori!”

“Go get ‘em, tiger!” Setsuna cheered from the back of the cave.

“Yeah, yeah,” Izuku was comfortable with going to ‘bathe’ with Mina, but it being such
obviously public knowledge… that was still new to him.

“C’mon,” Mina took him by the arm, “let’s go!”

The walk up to the hot springs felt shorter than usual, but Izuku supposed that time passed
easily with Mina happily talking about any topic that entered her head the entire way there.

“Shower or bath?” he asked as they approached, as he realized that whatever other activities
they’d be doing, they still had to get cleaned up at some point.

“Oh, definitely a bath,” Mina answered confidently, “we’ll be there a while, so it’ll be nice to
stay waaaarm,” she practically sang the words.

Izuku found his heart beating faster, but for once, it wasn’t due to nerves. He wondered if it
was because he’d finally had long enough to get used to the idea, or perhaps if it might have
been due to the amount of experience he’d gained, but he managed to find himself walking
up to the hot springs in the company of a gorgeous woman, and he didn’t feel like he had to
stammer something out to explain himself.

They made it about halfway up the short, winding path that led to the springs before Izuku
was seized by an impulse that he should at least make an effort to show his interest in the
plans Mina had alluded to; he reached out, wrapped his arm around the small of her back, and
pulled her into a kiss without warning.

Kissing Mina wasn’t quite as energetic as Izuku might have expected once; her tongue
danced around against his, sure, but it was at a leisurely, sedate pace. She pressed up against
him, easily following his suggestion without any need for a warning or preamble.

“Mmm,” Mina hummed happily as they separated from their kiss, “I’m glad we’re doing this.
I’ve been thinking about this morning all day, you know!”

“Yeah?” Izuku smiled down at her, “anything in particular on your mind?”

“Oh, I think you can guess,” she grinned devilishly, “but I’ve got some surprises for you, just
you wait…”

There wasn’t any need to wait too much longer, as the pair soon found themselves in front of
the hot springs proper. They glanced at each other, and wordlessly, both started stripping at
the same time. Even this activity wasn’t enough to make Izuku nervous; he wondered if he
was actually starting to become the slightest bit confident, of all things.

“Wanna know my secret?” Mina purred, as they both got into the warm water.

“What is it?” Izuku stepped towards her, and thoroughly enjoyed the feel of her skin against
his as they pressed together once again.

“I’ve been practicing…” Mina drew out every syllable to the breaking point.

“Practicing?”

“My Quirk,” Mina beamed a smile at him, “it might not be as strong as it is back home, but I
can still make myself allllll slippery.”

“Is t-that,” Izuku stammered because the possibilities that just filled his mind were far too
distracting to focus on something like speaking correctly, “is that so?”

“It sure is!” Mina rested her hands on his shoulders, “so sit down on the ledge there, because
I wanna help you wash up!”

Izuku was smart enough to do what she said immediately; he sat down with his lower body
submerged, while his upper torso sat in the cool night air. Mina retrieved the soap that they’d
stashed up at the hot springs, and quickly worked up a lather in her hands.

She moved behind him, and Izuku didn’t even bother to supress his groan as Mina’s legs
wrapped around the outside of his; her naked body slid against his back, and her hands came
around to work lather into his chest. Just like she promised, he could tell how slick her skin
was, in a way that couldn’t be explained by water alone.

“You like that?” she spoke into his ear, and leaned down to peck a kiss against his cheekbone.

“Your hands feel amazing,” Izuku answered honestly, “want me to wash you up after?”
“Hmm, maybe,” Mina then nipped his earlobe, “but we’re a looooong way from done what I
have planned.”

He felt a surge of excitement ripple through him. Whatever she had in mind, Izuku was very
much in favor of it at that point.

“Sit up a level,” Mina commanded, “it’s time to wash your other side now…”

After Mina unwrapped her legs from around him, and started to move to his front, Izuku
lifted himself mostly free of the water. On the edge of the pool, he sat with his legs
submerged below the knee, but the rest of his body out of the warmth of the springs.

Mina knelt on the ledge where he’d just been sitting, and pressed her torso against his.
Between the different in their heights and the higher level that Izuku sat on, their position
wound up leaving him looming over her. Izuku could feel her breasts pressed up against his
abdomen, slick with her diluted, almost oil-like acid.

He leaned down to kiss her, and she wrapped her arms around his torso; the change in
position slid her a bit further down his abdomen, and Izuku felt the bottom of her breasts
brush along his rapidly-stiffening manhood.

“You know,” Mina spoke huskily, “you can touch me whereeeeever you want to…”

Izuku wasted no time in reaching down to plant one of his hands on each of her breasts. He
kneaded and groped her bountiful chest, and thoroughly enjoyed the way her pink skin
contrasted against his own.

Mina slid her body down a bit further, so that the tip of Izuku’s cock wound up nestled in the
bottom of her cleavage.

“Can I…?” Izuku asked an undefined question, unsure of how to put his request into words in
that moment.

“Like I said,” she leaned in to plant a kiss against one of his nipples, which made him
shudder pleasantly, “touch me however you want to!”

Izuku squeezed her breasts together, wrapping them around his member. The sensation – her
skin so smooth and slippery, and her breasts so full and soft – was something he hadn’t
experienced before, almost like having sex, but also completely different at the same time.

He instinctively thrust his hips forward a bit, and Mina made a delighted cooing noise at his
initiative. Izuku decided that it was time to throw caution to the wind, and so gently guided
her a bit further down, until the tip of his cock emerged from the top of her cleavage, the
entire length of his shaft submerged within her pink, pillowy tits.

“Mmmh,” Izuku hummed as he dragged his hips back and forth at a slow, almost lazy pace,
bouncing her breasts up and down in his hands at the same time, “that feels nice.”

“Yeah?” Mina’s black-and-gold eyes gleamed with interest as she stared up at him, “you like
fucking my tits, Midori?”
“Fuck…. absolutely,” Izuku nearly growled, and gave a more aggressive thrust, so that his
hips slapped against Mina’s chest once. She made a little ‘ooh!’ noise, and in response, Izuku
groped her harder, flicked his thumbs over her stiff nipples.

“I’ve got something else that I bet feels nice…” Mina teased.

“You do?” Izuku leaned down to kiss her, “wanna show me that, then?”

“Oh, if you insist,” she giggled, and stood up on the ledge. Now that she was standing, and
Izuku remained seated, they were almost the same height; whatever else Mina had in mind
could wait for a minute, as the pair paused to kiss each other passionately.

“You’re really pretty, you know,” Izuku breathed out when they separated.

“Thanks!” Mina chirped, “you aren’t so bad yourself, Midori. Now, stay sitting there, but
spread your legs open a bit further, ‘kay?”

Izuku did so, and before he knew it, Mina had turned around and planted her butt directly on
his lap. It served to recreate the similar position they’d found themselves in that morning, but
this time, there was no underwear in the way.

He sucked in a breath as Mina slowly, sensually, and purposefully slid her hips over his,
trapping his manhood between the round globes of her ass. She planted her hands on his
spread knees, and started to grind back and forth on him, at an increasing pace, until she was
all but twerking against his hard cock.

As with when he fucked her tits, Izuku was drowning in the sensation of her booty, so tight
and warm around him. He reached down to squeeze her butt, squishing her cheeks more
closely along his member.

“You like my butt, hey, Midori?” Mina teased.

“You’ve got a great butt,” Izuku confirmed, and gave her a light spank for emphasis.

“Well, I’m glad to hear!” Mina slowed her gyrations a bit, then leaned forward further, “feel
free to play with it! However you want!”

She removed her hands from Izuku’s knees, and slid them over her butt cheeks. Rather than
squeezing them closer together, as he had been doing, Mina instead gripped her ass and
spread herself wide open in front of him.

Izuku’s jaw dropped a little bit.

While it obviously wasn’t the first time he’d seen a sight like this, he hadn’t experienced
something quite so bold and shameless; he could see every inch of her slick, pink pussy, but
not only that, the magenta rosebud of her ass just above.

“I’m all clean for you,” Mina chirped, “so do what you’d like!”
“Are you sure?” Izuku felt a bit hesitant, but unable to resist the lewd sight in front of him, he
reached out to trace his finger along her sex (which was very wet indeed), then upwards, until
he circled his fingertip around the rim of her asshole.

“I was thinking,” Mina spoke, and she sounded a little bit nervous, “you know, the other girls
here, they’re all having their first times with you?”

“Yeah?”

“Well, I’ve already had mine,” Mina frowned a bit, but the spark in her eyes quickly returned,
“sooooo, instead… maybe we can both do something new tonight? The other girls can’t lube
themselves up like this, anyways…”

“Do you want me to-“ Izuku was surprised to hear this, “wait, Mina, you know that it doesn’t
bother me that this isn’t your first time? It’s not like it’s mine, either!”

“I know, silly,” Mina giggled, “honestly, this is mostly something I wanted to try… but yeah,
part of the appeal is that I’m the only one here that can do this!”

“Um,” Izuku wasn’t quite sure how to process this, “wouldn’t that hurt?”

“Noooo,” Mina insisted, “I play with myself back there, sometimes, you know?”

He hadn’t, but he’d rather continue listening to Mina explain her kinkiest habits than interrupt
her.

“It doesn’t hurt! It can feel nice! Well, you’re bigger than the toys I’ve tried, so, yeah, you’ll
have to go slow…” Mina wiggled her hips from side to side, “but I’m game if you are!”

“I’m not sure,” Izuku admitted, “I might be too afraid of hurting you…”

“Here, we’ll just try it a little, then?” Mina insisted, “hold me open, okay?”

Izuku was happy to grab onto her ass once again. He dug his thumbs into the inside of her
cheeks, spreading her as she had requested, as Mina reached behind herself and gripped his
erection once again.

From his angle, he could see that she looked slippery everywhere; evidently, she hadn’t been
overconfident in describing how she could lubricate herself.

With his manhood in her hand, Mina started to run his tip around the rim of her ass, teasing
both of them with the delicate, yet lewd contact. Izuku sat motionless, hypnotized by the
sight, until slowly, Mina started to sink backwards onto him.

Izuku watched his blunt head press against her back door, and was amazed to see Mina
starting to stretch open around him. He felt an incredible tightness around his tip, but not to
the level of anything painful, and the slippery, diluted acid that covered every inch of her
body certainly seemed to work just fine as lube.
“Ahn!” Mina gasped, as he finally slipped past the boundary of her ass, and the first fraction
of an inch of his cock disappeared inside her.

“Is that okay?” Izuku checked in with her.

“It’s good!” Mina had started to breath heavily, “just lemme control the pace for now…”

She sank her hips down a bit further, and, amazingly, another two inches of his length entered
her. It was tighter and hotter than anything Izuku had experienced before, and it seemed as if
she was stretched enough to make the whole process pleasurable for the both of them.

“Okay… okay…” Mina talked to herself, “last bit now…”

Without warning, Mina dropped her hips the rest of the way, bringing her butt down against
Izuku’s pelvis with a slap. Both of them groaned at the sensation, as Izuku fully hilted
himself inside of her ass. He closed his legs together, so that rather than crouching between
his legs, Mina was seated on top of his lap.

“You’re sure that’s okay?” he asked.

“Mhmm,” Mina moaned, “it actually feels kinda nice, it hits allll the right spots from the
inside…”

They remained stationary for a couple moments, as Mina adjusted to the feel of him inside of
her, but sure enough, as she felt more comfortable, she started to sway her hips on top of him.

Izuku was, honestly, impressed. He’d definitely known about anal sex as a concept, but he
didn’t think that he’d encounter someone brave (and adventurous) enough to actually try it in
real life. He thought that it only made sense that it was Mina – courageous and open-minded
as she was – who gave him his first experience with the act.

“Mmph,” Mina hummed, “I can’t really move too much with my legs like this, do you think
you can take over?”

“Oh, sure,” Izuku reached around her torso, and gripped the front of her hips for leverage,
“let me know if I go too fast, or too hard, okay?”

“Of course!” Mina leaned back against him, and the new angle pulled him even deeper inside
of her, somehow.

Izuku set a cautious pace at first, only moving his hips a couple of inches at a time, but as
Mina got more and more into it, so did he. Before long, he’d run one hand up her torso to
grope her breast, and started to pump his hips hard enough to make her ass jiggle from the
impact of each thrust.

“I actually really like this,” Mina breathed, “I know it’s a bit out there, but this is fun!”

Izuku pulled her a bit tighter against him with his grip on the bottom of her thigh, and started
to thrust with even more intensity. He still couldn’t believe how tight she was; the sensation
was generally comparable to regular sex, but definitely different in some way.
Whether it was due to the intensity of the physical feelings, or the nearly-pornographic appeal
of the whole scenario, Izuku felt himself approaching his limit more quickly than he was used
to.

“I’m getting close,” Izuku warned her.

“Ooh,” Mina cooed, “when you’re gonna cum, pull out, okay? I want to see how good I made
you feel!”

Izuku grunted an agreement, then started to thrust a little bit harder. Every one of his
movements made a soft plap against Mina’s juicy ass, and he couldn’t help but stare at the
sight of his cock disappearing between those bouncy pink globes.

He felt heat coiling through his belly, and his climax inevitably approaching. Izuku pulled
back, and started to give short, quick thrusts until he approached the point of no return.

“Uunnfff,” Izuku groaned as he pulled free of Mina’s ass, and shot four long ropes of cum all
over her ass, even shooting far enough to cover her lower back.

“Oooh,” Mina giggled, “that’s a lot!”

She spun around in his lap and kissed him fiercely, their tongues immediately duelling
against each other even as Izuku’s head swum in the afterglow of his climax.

“Now, let’s have an actual bath!” Mina retrieved the long-forgotten bar of soap, and hauled
Izuku into the hot springs. Between the warmth and the pleasant embers of the orgasm still
shooting tingles up his spine, he felt like he was floating.

He took the bar of soap from Mina, lathered it between his hands, and started to pay his own
appreciation to her body (while also technically washing her at the same time).

“That was fun, wasn’t it, Midori?” Mina chirped.

“It was!” Izuku agreed, “you didn’t, um, finish, though, did you?”

“Nope,” Mina shook her head, “it felt better than I was expecting, but it wasn’t quite enough
to get me there. That’s okay, though! I still enjoyed myself!”

Well, that’s not enough! Izuku decided.

He leaned in and kissed her while he ran his soapy hands over her back, and down to her butt.
Mina giggled and took the soap from him, then started to wash his front. She –
understandably – paid extra attention to washing his manhood, but it didn’t take long for the
movements of her hand over his member to have predictable effects.

“Oooh,” Mina looked up at him with a gleam in her eye, “you aren’t done yet, are you?”

“We aren’t done yet,” Izuku clarified, then he reached down to pick Mina up into his arms.
She shrieked in a clearly-enjoying-it way as he carried her back to the side of the hot springs,
and laid her down gently on the ground.
“What you said before,” Izuku wanted to clear something up, “about it not being your first
time? That really, really doesn’t matter to me, you know?”

“I knowwww,” Mina whined, “it’s just… a thing. I was a bit insecure about it, so I wanted to
show off, I guess. I did genuinely want to do that with you, though!”

“I’m glad,” Izuku leaned down and kissed her, “and lucky. You’re beautiful, Mina.”

“Stoop,” she joked, “you’re gonna make me blush!”

“In fact,” Izuku continued flirting, as he ran his hands down her torso, appreciating the swell
of her breasts and the wide curve of her hips, “you’re irresistible. Downright gorgeous.”

“You’re being too nice!”

“Let me show you,” Izuku propped her legs open and shuffled into position, “how sexy you
are.”

He wasn’t entirely sure where his newfound confidence had come from (probably Ochako,
Momo, and even Yui, if I had to guess, he thought), but Izuku was grateful that he could
manage to pull off flirting at this point. Judging by the blush on Mina’s face, he was even
doing a half-decent job at complimenting her.

“Mmmm, Midori…” Mina hummed happily as Izuku slowly slid his cock, stiff all over again,
inside of her wet slit. He luxuriated in the feeling of her around him once again, and noticed
that there was a subtle, pleasant tingle that traveled down his manhood as he entered her.

Now that they were engaged in a more conventional form of sex, Izuku could take the time to
really appreciate the rest of Mina; he planted kisses against the side of her neck, ran his hands
over her smooth legs, and even reached up to run his fingers through her hair.

“I mean it,” Izuku gasped as he started to thrust, “you’re really, really pretty.”

“You’re too sweet,” Mina pulled his face back down to hers, “keep this up, and you’re gonna
make me fall for you.”

“Is that so bad?” Izuku teased her, and he kissed her gently as he started to move a bit faster.

“Give me more,” Mina whined, “I can take it harder now that it’s not in my butt, you
know…”

Izuku obeyed, and moved his hips fast enough to make Mina’s breasts shake underneath him.
She wrapped her legs around his torso, and Izuku collapsed into her, crushing their chests
together as he continued to piston in and out of her.

He couldn’t get enough of how her softness contrasted with the strong muscles that he could
feel under her curves; her legs (still tightly clinging to him) were thick and powerful, and he
could feel the muscles inside her core starting to shiver and quake as a result of his efforts.

“I think-“ Mina’s words hitched, “I’m already pretty close… must’ve been worked up, still.”
 “Good,” Izuku nipped at her earlobe gently, just like she so frequently did to him, “me too.”

“Midori?” Mina stared at him.

“Yeah?”

“Cum inside this time,” Mina asked, “I wanna feel it.”

“You’ve got it,” Izuku gave her a wry little smile, then dropped his hands to her hips, and
started to fuck her as hard as he could manage.

“Oh yeah,” Mina started to utter a constant stream of various enthusiastic cheers, “give it to
me! Yes! God, yes!”

His thrusts made her entire body shake, they’d become so powerful. Now that Izuku knew he
didn’t have to restrain or limit himself with her, he was happy to give her everything that she
was begging for, pounding his cock into her like his life depended on it.

“Oh god, oh god,” Mina repeated, “fuck yes! Izuku!”

She shook and spasmed underneath him, all four of her limbs going wild as she came. Her
sex clamped down on his manhood, as if she were unconsciously trying to keep him locked
in place, and the feeling of her wet pussy clenching around him was enough to bring Izuku to
his climax at the same time.

“Mina,” he gasped, and then fell into her, their limbs tangled together, as their lips met once
more.

The pair laid there, panting and huffing, for several minutes, before Izuku finally rolled off of
Mina, and laid beside her, staring up at the night sky.

“Damn,” Mina spoke, “that was really good. Wow.”

“I thought so too,” Izuku chuckled a bit, “but I just realized something…”

“What’s that?”

“Now we’re going to have to have a third bath,” he teased.

“Definitely worth it,” Mina stretched out, and nestled into his side a little, “we can be bath
buddies any day.”

Izuku reached down and interlaced his fingers into Mina’s, and they just lay there, holding
hands and appreciating each others’ company.

The bath can wait. This is too nice.

Chapter End Notes

Just some fun little fluff, followed by Mina's first time(s) with Izuku! Since she was
second place in the poll a few chapters back, this was a one-on-one scene, but there will
definitely be some Izuku/Setsuna/Mina time at some point in this story!

I wanted this to have a heavy Izuku/Mina-focus, so the next couple chapters will
probably be more fluff/plot-oriented than this one wound up being.

Let me know what you thought!

Also! As with the anonymous commenter "E" who requested the titty-fucking in this
scene, I'm still totally down to take inspiration from specific kinks/acts/etc. you readers
might want to see ;^)
 Sermon
Chapter Summary

As winter settles in, so do the seven students

Chapter Notes

Fluff with an occasional sprinkling of spice

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Four Months and Three Days Since Arriving

Ibara

She blinked the sleep from her eyes as she awoke. Immediately, Ibara became aware that she
was laying against something warm and firm, pleasantly so on both accounts. She next
became aware of a much less pleasant stimulus; a steady, almost saw-like pattern of
“snrrrrfff” sounds.

Setsuna’s snores, Ibara didn’t take long to identify the source of the noises, which means…

As she suspected, Ibara had wound up tucked into one of Izuku’s sides during the night.
Setsuna had claimed his other side, and the three students had apparently spent the night in a
tangle of limbs that was much more comfortable than it probably should have been.

Only a few months before, Ibara thought, I would have reacted much, much differently to
waking up like this.

Back then, she figured that she probably would have shot up from her present position,
started screaming accusations that Izuku had been behaving himself indecently, and then
chastised Setsuna for being “improper”. In her current mindset, the only chastising that she
was tempted to do was to reach over and tip Setsuna’s mouth closed, to at least mute the
volume of her snores slightly.

There is much more to enjoy in this world – well, both this one and the real world – when I
am not so overly concerned with policing my actions. Or those of others…

She gazed around the room (as much as she could, given how unwilling she was to remove
her head from where it lay against Izuku’s chest) and spotted the other impromptu sleeping
arrangements that had arisen during the night: Mina was laying on top of Ochako in a way
that came very close to looking intimate (even with Ibara’s newly open-minded views on
things), while Yui was unconscious beside Momo, in a position that would have been
perfectly chaste, except for the sleeping woman’s firm grip on one of Momo’s breasts.

Ibara laughed under her breath, overcome by affection for her companions in this strange,
dream-like world they’d found themselves in. While she missed some of her other friends
from back in the real world, she had to admit, the group dynamics with those who had wound
up here were more fun than any of her friendships had been before.

“Mmmhey,” Izuku mumbled, as he also awoke, “oh! Hey, Ibara. You comfy? Should I
move?”

“This is quite pleasant,” Ibara reached up to stroke his hair, “well, barring Setsuna’s
snoring…”

She reached across Izuku’s broad torso and pinched her friend’s nose shut. Setsuna went still
for a moment, then, with a mighty “snork!” noise, awoke, and nipped her teeth in the air at
the spot where Ibara’s hand had just been.

“Did you just try to bite me?” Ibara giggled.

“Errghghh,” Setsuna grumbled, “why’d you touch my nose?”

“You were snoring,” Ibara answered, “quite loudly, in fact.”

“That’s because I was sleeping really good!” Setsuna whined, though she didn’t really seem
too upset to be awake, considering how she looped one of her legs around Izuku’s, “you’re a
pretty comfy mattress, Greenie.”

“Heh,” Izuku chuckled, “that nickname’s a bit spot-on right now, isn’t it?”

“Hmm?”

“The three of us wound up cuddling,” Izuku pointed up at his hair, “somehow, it looks like
we all wound up sorted by hair color as we slept!”

It was a fairly amusing coincidence that Ibara hadn’t noticed; while Mina and Ochako might
not have had the same tone of hair, both had more red in their coloration than any of the
others, and Yui and Momo indeed shared the same raven-black shade.

“I suppose that’s one way of dividing our group,” Ibara hummed, “I hadn’t really thought
about that before now, but there’s a number of fairly natural subdivisions that one could make
out of our seven, aren’t there?”

“What else?” Setsuna muttered from her position on the opposite side of Izuku’s chest.

“Well,” Ibara listed a few off, “Izuku, Momo and myself are the tallest here, while the rest of
you are all approximately the same height, but on top of that, we’re also the more, well,
academically-inclined, back in the real world. In the category of physical attributes, you,
Izuku, and Mina are the most muscular of us seven, but also the biggest fans of comic books,
and so on.”

“Yeah, you’re right!” Setsuna grinned, “so what do us three share, other than the green hair?”

“Hmm, that’s a good question,” Ibara hummed, “perhaps it’s because the three of us are the
most socially-dominant?”

“What?” Izuku grumbled, “I’m, like, ninety percent made of awkwardness and anxiety.”

“And yet,” Ibara ruffled his hair again, “you always find yourself at the center of
conversation. Somehow, just by being yourself, you have a way of seizing command over a
room; a trait of natural-born leaders, I believe.”

“What about me?” Setsuna teased, “sure, I like to run my mouth a lot, but that’s not anything
special!”

“Once again, others tend to gravitate around you,” Ibara explained, “and as for myself, it
relates more to my old habit of continually trying to be in control of all social situations
around me. Perhaps it no longer applies.”

“You’ve come a long way, babe,” Setsuna reached across Izuku to pat Ibara’s shoulder, “I’m
glad to see it! You seem much happier now!”

“I am,” Ibara admitted, “I never would have expected it, but it seems as if our sojourn to this
strange place has actually been good for me.”

“I’m also glad!” Izuku chimed in, “I’m happy to hear that you’re feeling good about being
more, uh, open about stuff.”

“Oh, just you wait,” Setsuna’s grin became much toothier, “you’re gonna open her up even
more, Green Bean…”

“I am?” Izuku wondered.

“Set-suna!” Ibara felt an intense blush rising, “you’re one to talk!”

“Heh, I guess I am,” Setsuna smirked, “don’t worry, Cucumber, I’ll be alllllll wide open for
you, soon, I’m sure…”

“Oh!” Izuku must have realized the innuendo, because his complexion became more
dominated by ‘red’ than the aforementioned ‘green’ from the intensity of his blush, “I, ah,
yeah! Sounds nice! Um! Is that a normal way for me to react?”

“Works for me,” Setsuna ran her hand alongside Ibara’s to join her in ruffling Izuku’s hair,
“you’re lucky you’re so dang cute, mister.”

Izuku made a wordless sound of confusion, and Ibara couldn’t help but giggle at how easy it
was to fluster him, even after all this time.
“Yui!” Momo must have woken up at some point, “unhand my… my boob!”

“Mrmf,” Yui sleepily replied, “s’nice though…”

Ibara’s giggles turned into full blown laughter as the various antics and shenanigans for the
day got off to an early start.

Four Months and Four Days Since Arriving

Yui

Yui lay on the floor of the cave, kicking her feet idly.

The Class 3-A girls had all gone out to gather water together, which left Izuku in the
company of their Class 3-B counterparts. Compared to when they first arrived in The Garden
(or whatever we’re calling it now), Yui had to admit that he was much more confident;
instead of stammering and stuttering his way through most of his sentences, Izuku was
currently caught up in a light repartee with Setsuna, and he was actually holding his own
admirably.

She wanted to coax more of that confidence out of him in different contexts; while Yui was
absolutely not dissatisfied with Izuku’s performance when they’d had sex, she was still
holding out hope that he’d be willing to give her more of what he was looking for.

Considering that they were currently accompanied by Ibara (who had her own expertise with
rough stuff, who knew?) and Setsuna (who was Setsuna), Yui figured that she might as well
raise the topic as soon as she had a chance.

“Mm,” she began, “Izuku?”

“Yeah?”

“I wanted to ask you,” she began, “about your boundaries.”

“How do you mean?” Izuku scratched at his hair, which was endearingly long and puffy by
that point.

“When we have sex,” Yui clarified, “I want to know how rough you’ll get next time.”

“Oooh, dang,” Setsuna chimed in, “look at you two! Discussing boundaries ahead of time!
A+ on ‘informed consent’, good job, kids!”

“While I would not phrase it quite the way that Setsuna did,” Ibara added, “I do commend
your efforts to discuss matters when they are not… imminent ones. Come, Setsuna, let’s give
them some privacy.”

“Mm, no,” Yui halted them from leaving, “I’d rather you both stayed here. Set, you’re our
expert on sex ed. Apparently. And Ibara, you’ll want to participate in this conversation too.”
“Why is that?” Ibara wondered.

“Because you’re into bondage,” Yui fixed her with a flat stare. The vine-haired woman didn’t
quite wilt under Yui’s gaze, but she certainly blushed and started waving her hands around a
lot.

“Oh, uh, yeah,” Izuku muttered, “we can talk about this! It’s, um, good to lay down the
ground rules, I think!”

“Good!” Yui agreed, “So. Where’s your limit?”

“Well, you see, that’s the thing?” Izuku grumbled, “I’m not really sure what you want, and
being ‘rough’ isn’t really something I know a lot about… so maybe we should start from
there? Do you have requests?”

“A bunch,” Yui nodded, then started listing out various kinks she wanted to explore, “I want
you to spank me, choke me, pull my hair, fuck my face, you can slap me if you want…”

“Lord have mercy,” Ibara exhaled heavily, “Yui, that is… no judgment, but that is quite the
list you have there.”

“I wasn’t done,” Yui continued, “generally, I want you to take control of me, so you can pin
me down, tie me up, throw me around, whatever, really.”

“Wow,” Izuku blushed, “that’s, um… I don’t think I’d slap you, Yui, that feels a bit insulting
to me?”

“It’s not an insult if someone gets off on it,” Setsuna cackled, “speaking of which, Yui, what’s
your take on degradation?”

“Hm,” she pondered the idea, “not so much that. I can’t picture Izuku calling me a desperate
slut, or anything.”

“I w-w-wouldn’t!” Izuku gesticulated wildly, “I respect you, Yui, and even if you have a,
well, healthy appetite for some, uh, out-there stuff in bed, that’s not a bad thing!”

She gestured at Izuku, as if to say “see?” to Setsuna.

“What about the rest?” Yui reminded him.

“Er,” Izuku answered, “I think I could try most of that? I mean, I thought I already kind of
threw you around a bit, was that not rough enough?”

“That part was nice,” Yui smiled, “but you only spanked me once, and didn’t choke me at all.
I did like when you made me beg, though.”

“Goodness…” Ibara huffed a breath, though she seemed way too intrigued to be offended by
the topic of conversation.
“Okay, yeah,” Izuku shrugged, “I can spank you more? I’m cool with that. I don’t know
about choking…”

“Try it,” Yui requested.

“…now?”

“Mhmm!”

“But, uh, the others are here…”

“You’re not having sex with her,” Setsuna rolled her eyes, “and if it makes you feel better,
we’re here to make sure things don’t get out of hand!”

“Indeed!” Ibara agreed, “such risky behaviours… I believe there should be witnesses, to
ensure that your safety is maintained.”

Right, I’m sure that’s the only reason you want to watch me get choked.

“O-okay,” Izuku nervously padded over to her, and then wrapped one of his hands gently
around her throat. When he squeezed a bit, it sent a spark of desire down Yui’s spine, but that
seemed to be the most intense that Izuku was willing to get.

Not disappointing, she thought, just… it’d be nice with a bit more.

“Izuku,” Ibara spoke up, and his hand immediately relaxed, “I believe that she requested to
be choked.”

“I… that’s what I’m doing?” Izuku wondered.

“You’re just kind of squeezing, it looks like,” Setsuna explained, “also, make sure that you
focus the pressure on the sides of her neck, not the front. Choking can be fun, strangling a lot
less so.”

“Right, like a blood choke,” Izuku nodded, “is this better?”

He clamped down a bit tighter, and after a few moments, Yui started to feel her head
swimming a little bit. Her throat felt tight under his grip, but she was still surprisingly
comfortable in that position.

“Oh, for goodness’ sake,” Ibara stamped over, “here, watch.”

Izuku released Yui, but she barely had time to protest before a hand seized her hair, and
forcefully pushed her down to her knees. Ibara didn’t seem to have any of the hesitation that
Izuku did; she yanked backwards on Yui’s hair to expose her throat, then her other hand
lashed out to wrap around her neck hard.

Oh, fuck yes, Yui thought, as warmth flooded through her belly. Stars quickly filled her
vision, as Ibara stood over her confidently, consciously ignoring the way that Yui’s hands
batted weakly at her legs.
“Like that, see?” Ibara didn’t let up on her grip as she spoke, and Yui’s thoughts began to feel
fuzzy, before the pressure suddenly released and she could breathe again.

“Wow,” Izuku’s jaw gaped open, “you’re… you’re really good at that.”

Yui took a glance between Izuku’s legs, and she could see that he was halfway hard under his
pants.

All of a sudden, her cheek stung with a sharp impact, and Yui gasped when she realized that
Ibara had just slapped her.

“Where do you think you’re looking?” Ibara demanded, “you pay attention too!”

One of Ibara’s vines snaked down to lay across Yui’s shoulders, and without warning, it
pulled tight, binding her arms behind her back, forcing her to push her chest out. A second
vine encircled Yui’s neck, and when Ibara removed her hand, it was not to grant any reprieve;
instead, she mashed her palm into Yui’s face, then squeezed to press her lips open.

“Izuku,” Ibara commanded, and the hard, domineering tone in her voice sent all kinds of
thrills through Yui, “you’ve already said you find spanking tolerable. Of the options that Yui
listed, what else intrigued you?”

“Eh?” Izuku took a second to reply, entranced by the display in front of him.

“I believe this covers slapping, hair-pulling, and choking,” Ibara stated, “what else is within
your personal boundaries?”

“Um, all of it is okay, I think?” Izuku answered uncertainly.

“Excellent,” Ibara snapped, “take your manhood out, come over here, and put it in her
mouth.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Setsuna tapped her hands together in a ‘t’, “time out, guys. I know it’s
me saying this, but I don’t think we’re quite there yet!”

I wouldn’t mind, Yui thought, but she would have agreed to pretty much anything in that
moment, with Ibara’s hands tightly clasping her, and her vines binding Yui’s limbs.

“Oh, mercy!” Ibara suddenly (and disappointingly) released Yui all at once, “I think I got a
bit too into that role! My apologies, Yui!”

“None needed,” Yui answered, “I liked that. A lot.”

“Well…” Ibara flushed red, then looked to Izuku, who continued to stand there looking
utterly amazed, “right, yes. I trust that was an effective demonstration?”

Izuku nodded so rapidly that Yui was surprised she couldn’t hear his head rattling.

“Good!” Ibara strolled away, a bit more rapidly than was necessary, “I’m going to… clear my
head. Yes. See you later!”
Setsuna waved goodbye even as she cackled in laughter.

“Whew, that girl is all sorts of a domme, isn’t she?” Setsuna observed, “that was fun to
watch!”

“It was fun to do,” Yui nodded, “and for what it’s worth, Izuku, you could have fucked my
face if you wanted.”

“Goodtoknow!” Izuku managed to turn the sentence into a single word, as he turned an
impressive shade of red.

That was certainly… enlightening.

Hm.

Maybe I’ll need to get Ibara to dom both of us sometime, could be fun.

Either way, Yui was now convinced that the future held even more intriguing possibilities
than it had a few short minutes before.

Four Months and Five Days Since Arriving

Setsuna

There wasn’t necessarily a lot on Setsuna’s mind, more so that there was one very specific
something on her mind.

It had been a few days since Mina had her time with Izuku, and by chance, it hadn’t worked
out that the two women found the time to be alone together (in either sense of the word) since
then. That afternoon, however, everyone else was busy with something or other, Setsuna was
out of commission thanks to the cold, and Mina had volunteered to stay back at the cave to
keep her girlfriend company.

This was the perfect opportunity to pump her for information (since Setsuna wasn’t
completely confident that she’d have time to pump Mina otherwise), and she was doubly
curious after witnessing how Izuku had responded to the activities between Yui and Ibara the
day before.

“Sooooo,” Setsuna grinned, “how was it? With Izuku?”

“Ohmigawd,” Mina bounced where she stood, “uhh-maze-inggg. Ugh! Seriously, babe,
you’ve gotta get on that.”

“Yeah?” Setsuna wondered, “he knows how to use that thing, I take it?”

“Oh man, does he ever,” Mina chirped, “he’s got good recovery, too! He went twice! In a
row!”
“Whoa,” Setsuna was impressed, “that’s some stamina!”

“And that was after…” Mina paused, an unusual-for-her blush covering her features.

“Babe,” Setsuna reached to grab Mina’s hands, and held both at once, reassuringly, “I’m not
gonna get jealous or weird about anything, I promise!”

“Well, you know how I was a bit, uh, weird about it not being my first time?”

“Mhmm,” Setsuna hadn’t got the full details from Mina, but she’d pieced it together from a
couple off-handed comments that there had been something about the whole ‘virginity’ thing
getting under Mina’s skin.

“I decided to do something new for both of us…”

“Oh?” Setsuna gave her most reassuring kind of smirk, however that worked, as she pressed
for more details, “like what?”

“I kinda… let him… hmm,” Mina giggled to herself as she blushed even more fiercely, “do
me, uhhhh… In the butt!”

“Daaaaang,” Setsuna whistled, “you took that monster? Back there?”

“Mhmm!”

Setsuna knew that Mina was uniquely well-equipped to handle that sort of sex act,
considering that her acid at its weakest was remarkably similar to lube, but even knowing that
Mina was a fan of a little bit of backdoor action, Setsuna was surprised to hear that her
girlfriend had gone full-steam-ahead for her first time with Izuku.

“He was real careful about it, I bet,” Setsuna giggled, “considering that you were walking
normally the next day…”

“Oh, of course, he was a real sweetheart,” Mina leaned forward and smooched Setsuna, who
was always happy to kiss the pink woman, “but afterwards…”

“Yeah?”

“He got all romantic with me, picked me up and carried me out of the pool and everything,”
Mina explained, “then he fucking rocked my world. I kinda think… I dunno…”

“Babe, just spill it,” Setsuna rubbed Mina’s hands in her own, “I know you’ve got a crush on
the boy already, seriously, I’m not going to judge you about this.”

“Yeah, I want to date him, like, for real?” Mina nodded once to herself, “it’s not the same as
what you and me have, but maybe pretty close?”

Setsuna chose to initiate another kiss that time, as she leaned forwards to try and silence
Mina’s little utterances of insecurity with her lips.
“Mina, darling,” Setsuna drawled, “you realize literally every woman on our island feels that
way, right?”

“Yeah, I just,” Mina started, “wait, you too? I thought it was more casual for you?”

“Eh,” Setsuna shrugged, “I think I was being a bit too hesitant. I dunno what it’s like for you,
but I just feel so… safe when I’m around him. Not that I don’t with you! It’s just, yeah, a
different kind of nice. Besides,” she leaned in to kiss her girlfriend again, “it’d be really silly
of me to try and insist that there’s no feelings there, when I already made that mistake for
you, wouldn’t it?”

“You just needed time,” Mina replied, “and, for what it’s worth, I’m still totally thrilled that
I’m your girlfriend, officially and everything!”

“Ooh, speaking of which,” Setsuna asked, “are you and our favourite Green Bean official
now? Like, dating-not-really-because-we-can’t-go-out, y’know?”

“Hmm,” Mina pulled one of her hands free to tap on her chin, “I don’t think so? We didn’t
talk about that, but, I mean, it was pretty romantic… I guess maybe?”

“I guess that’s one of my conditions,” Setsuna decided now was the right time to clarify
something, “I’m cool if you date him, and I’m down to date him too, but I don’t want us to be
dating him, if that makes sense?”

“Explain a bit more?” Mina nodded anyways, “I think I get it, but I’m not always the
quickest with these things!”

“Hush, you,” Setsuna smooched her, “you’re brilliant in your own way, you know? But, yeah.
I mean like, I don’t want to do a three-person relationship, I’d rather it be three separate
things on its own, right?”

“Ooh, yeah,” Mina agreed, “I understand now! Yeah, I think that’s fine! I mean, um… does
that mean that threesomes are off the table?”

“Oh, fuck no,” Setsuna shook her head, “I absolutely want to tag-team that hunk with you.
Speaking of which! Did you know he had one already?”

“Ochako told me that she and him had one,” Mina bounced as the conversation topic turned
to gossip, “but she didn’t say who with! I thought that it must have been Yui?”

“Nope!” Setsuna smirked, “Momo!”

“Reaaaaallly,” Mina smirked back at her, “I’m surprised! Momo seems so… well, you know.
Kind of strait-laced.”

“Well, from what they said, it sounded more like they shared him rather than it being a proper
threeway,” Setsuna shrugged, “so I guess still technically straight?”

“Ooh, wait a minute,” Mina practically vibrated where she stood, “’Chako was asking me a
bunch of stuff about being bi… I’m not sure if it was as straight as we’re thinking!”
“Mina, darling,” Setsuna spoke seriously.

“Yeah, babe?”

“If it turns out those two are into girls, too,” Setsuna couldn’t hide her excitement, “can I
bang Momo?”

“God, I think I’ve had a crush on Ochako for a while now,” Mina nodded eagerly,
“absolutely! If they’re down, I’m all kinds of down.”

“You’re the best!” Setsuna leaned in to start kissing Mina for real, lots of tongue and
everything.

“Mmno,” Mina giggled, “you are!”

Damn, I wish we had enough time to get down for real, Setsuna thought as her and Mina
started pawing at each other, but I don’t mind a bit of fooling around, for now…

Besides, if I’m right, pretty soon we won’t have to worry about “privacy” nearly as much as
we do now!

Four Months and Six Days Since Arriving

Ochako

She groaned in satisfaction as the warm water ran over her.

“I’m so glad we discovered this shower,” Momo hummed, “don’t get me wrong; having a
bath in the hot springs is nice and all, but I find that the running water helps me feel more
refreshed!”

“I hear you, girl,” Ochako agreed, “this is just nice, altogether!”

Hard to complain about the company, either.

She and Momo had wound up being too giggly and bashful to do much of anything intimate
together the last time they’d shared a shower, but the chance to help her tall, gorgeous
classmate shower was something worth reminiscing fondly about all by itself.

Their second shower together, however, was already proving to be a bit steamier than the first
– in all senses of the word, since the flowing water from the hot springs left clouds of warm
fog in the cool night air.

“It’s still not too much?” Momo asked, and the way she clasped her hands in front of herself
in a mixture of nervousness and embarrassment was downright adorable.

Not to mention what it does to her cleavage, Ochako thought, yup, not even going to pretend
I’m not checking her out.
Besides, why wouldn’t I? Ochako wondered, I’m gonna be dating Momo eventually, I might
as well be honest about how much I appreciate her company… and the fact she’s naked sure
doesn’t hurt.

“Hey,” Ochako spoke up, “c’mere, you.”

Momo kind of half-shuffled closer to Ochako, and made a delightful little squeal when
Ochako wrapped her arms around Momo and craned her head up to plant a kiss directly on
the taller woman’s lips.

“I think it’s kinda sweet,” Ochako continued, “that you’re doin’ the same thing with me that
you did with Deku.”

“How so?”

“Gettin’ all nervous and in your own head,” Ochako teased, “it’s cute. It’s nice to know that I
make you just as bashful as Deku does.”

Momo murmured something indistinct, and Ochako held her a bit closer.

“What was that?”

“I think you fluster me more than he did, honestly,” Momo explained, “and that’s saying
something! It’s all the same thrill of expressing my affection for someone I’m attracted to,
combined with the way that this is so new to me, I think?”

“It’s new to me too,” Ochako reminded her, “I’m just past the whole ‘pretend like a crush that
I obviously have doesn’t exist’ thing I used to do.”

“I’m glad,” Momo laughed her elegant laugh, and Ochako was inspired to kiss her again.

They held each other like that, and Ochako became more and more conscious of their bare
skin against each other. With how she was shorter than Momo, their breasts didn’t quite line
up when they stood chest-to-chest as they were, which resulted in Momo’s cleavage resting
on top of Ochako’s.

Yup, I could sure get used to this, Ochako thoroughly enjoyed the feeling of Momo’s soft-yet-
firm boobs crushed against her own.

Ochako felt a heat growing in her belly that couldn’t be explained by the warm shower, as
their kiss deepened, and the two women started to cautiously dance their tongues against each
other. Her hands trailed down Momo’s back, and Ochako took a healthy grip on the dark-
haired woman’s butt.

I think I’m more of a boob girl, Ochako mused, but god, Momo does have a fantastic ass.

Momo gasped when Ochako pushed her back against the wall within their alcove, and started
to kiss her more aggressively at the same time.

“We don’t have to…” Momo trailed off.

“Momo, babe,” Ochako punctuated her words with kisses along the underside of Momo’s jaw
– God I love that her and Izuku are both taller than me – before she continued speaking, “I’m
attracted to you, silly. I’m into you. I’m over the whole thing where I was havin’ a crisis over
my sexuality, ‘kay?”

“Oh,” Momo smiled, a surprisingly goofy expression on her refined features, “I’m… I’m
glad to hear! But I don’t think I’m ready to, um, go all the way yet, either… It’s still new to
me as well!”

“We’ll stay within our boundaries,” Ochako promised, and then cautiously slid her leg
alongside one of Momo’s. When the raven-haired beauty didn’t protest, Ochako nudged
Momo’s legs open with her own, then pressed forward to fill the space that she’d just created.

“Oh!” Momo repeated herself, “this is… nice!”

Ochako pushed her leg forward with more purpose, so that it pressed up into Momo’s groin.
In doing so, she also wound up straddling Momo’s long, smooth, elegant leg, and very
quickly found that this was something she could get used to.

“You’re so gorgeous,” Ochako breathed, as she experimentally tilted her hips forward,
grinding her sex against Momo’s thigh.

“You’re incredible,” Momo gasped, as she in turn pushed against Ochako’s leg, “I almost feel
greedy, having you and Izuku at the same time…”

“Just me right now, babe,” Ochako teased, and reached up to latch her hands onto Momo’s
tits. She gave a tentative, experimental squeeze, and then sunk her fingers firmly into the
cleavage in front of her. Ochako gathered her courage, then lifted one of Momo’s perky tits,
and craned her head down – not that I have to lean down much, with how tall she is… – to
purse her lips around Momo’s nipple.

“Mmmm,” Momo groaned contentedly, and then her hands came down onto Ochako’s butt,
pulling the shorter woman even closer against her, somehow.

Ochako looked up at Momo, and the onyx eyes that met her gaze were warm with affection,
but also sparkling with desire. Ochako felt the heat in her belly grow even more intense, and
she knew that if they kept this up, ‘not going all the way’ was going to be impossible to
maintain.

She shrugged internally, and figured that she still felt comfortable with this pace; it was up to
Momo to decide where their boundary lay.

Momo’s hand trailed lower down Ochako’s ass, and then Ochako gasped as she felt Momo’s
delicate fingers curl upwards, running softly over Ochako’s lower lips. She returned the
favour immediately, and dragged one of her hands down over Momo’s entire torso, then
directly between her legs.

Ochako felt one of Momo’s fingertips brush at her entrance as she ghosted her own digits
over Momo’s clit. Both women had started to breathe heavily, their breasts heaving against
each other as they pressed tightly together.

“God, you’re beautiful,” Momo gasped, and Ochako practically felt her heart melt.

“So are you…” Ochako leaned up to kiss her, “do you want… want to keep going?”

“I think…” Momo whimpered as Ochako’s finger trailed around in lazy circles, just barely
making contact with her sensitive clit, “I think we should pause here. For now. If we kept
going, I wouldn’t be able to restrain myself.”

“I know what you mean,” Ochako giggled as she withdrew her hand, “I’m not really feelin’
the shower for our first time together, now that we’re talkin’ about it.”

“Oh thank goodness,” Momo threw her head back to laugh, “I was thinking the exact same
thing! I’d much prefer a bed!”

Seized by an impulse, Ochako brought her hand up to her own lips, and locked her eyes on
Momo as she inserted her digits into her mouth. Though she hadn’t really explored inside
Momo, Ochako could taste the vaguest hint of her friend’s (girlfriend’s???) sex, the flavor
one that somehow reminded her of champagne.

I can’t wait to taste her directly, Ochako almost shocked herself with the boldness of her
thoughts, but then again, she reminded herself that it was Momo that she was thinking about.
Being kind of crazy about her just makes sense, look at her!

“However…” Momo continued her last sentence, as she watched Ochako’s lips intently, “I
don’t think we should wait too much longer.”

“Agreed,” Ochako smiled up at her, “did you want to have some time with Deku, one-on-one,
before you an’ I…?”

“However it works out,” Momo leaned down and kissed her, “I will be quite satisfied, I’m
certain.”

Oh, just you wait, Ochako couldn’t help but gloat in her own thoughts, I’ll show you
“satisfied”!

Four Months and One Week Since Arriving

Izuku

He sat at the edge of the cave, watching the snow fall overhead. While it hadn’t reached the
point of an outright blizzard, it was already coming down heavier than the rainy season had
started. As if he didn’t already have enough evidence for his theory, Izuku thought this was
proof that The Garden was designed to be a challenge; from his (limited) understanding of
how climates worked, tropical rainforests shouldn’t really get snow, and especially not in
these quantities.
Still, he found himself strangely unbothered by the weather. While he could feel the chilly air
nipping at his skin, it was more than manageable while sitting by the heat of the fire they’d
set near the mouth of the cave, and the temperature within their new home was downright
pleasant most of the time, if a bit colder than he’d prefer at night.

There was more than enough body heat to go around, however. Izuku found his thoughts
starting to circle around the way his life had turned out, during these last few months;
something that he never could have planned for had wound up becoming, perhaps, the
greatest thing that ever happened to him.

I’d never so much as kissed a girl back in the real world, he remembered, and now I’ve got
six girlfriends(?)… it’s like something out of a manga.

Not that Izuku tended to read that sort of manga, of course…

“Hey,” he was interrupted from his thoughts by the approach of the girl who’d first changed
his relationship status, Ochako, “whatcha thinking about?”

“Just being here,” Izuku answered as she sat down beside him, “with all of you. It’s turned
out to be really, really nice, which wasn’t what I was expecting at the start. At all.”

“Yeah, things have really worked out differently than our usual trainin’ exercises,” Ochako
giggled, “but I think that’s a good thing!”

“It sure is,” Izuku nodded, “even though I still have a bit of a hard time wrapping my head
around it all, these past few months with the six of you have been, well, the best of my life,
honestly.”

“Me too,” Ochako rested her head against his shoulder, “even though I’d like to get back to
our real lives eventually, y’know, this isn’t so bad. Imagine telling ourselves, before this all
started, that we’d actually enjoy spendin’ months in one of Aizawa-sensei’s schemes…”

“I doubt that this was meant to take this long,” Izuku shrugged, “there’s some factor or
another which is prolonging things, I figure… but I have a hard time worrying too much
about what that could be, you know?”

“Things’ll work out when they work out,” Ochako agreed, “seems to be the general trend
here, doesn’t it?”

“I’d say,” Izuku chuckled, “I still have to pinch myself sometimes, with how well
everything’s ‘worked out’ with all of you.”

“You’re a special guy, Deku,” Ochako pressed a quick kiss against his cheek, “it only makes
sense that you’d have a bunch of people recognize that about you!”

“Thanks,” Izuku slung his arm around her shoulder, and they sat there in silence together for
a few moments before he continued, “you’re all special to me in your own ways, too. Each of
you is so amazing!”
“You’re sweet,” Ochako snuggled in a bit closer to him, “and I agree with you. These are
some mighty impressive women that we’re sharin’ this whole experience with, and I’m glad
that we are! I guess I’ve changed a lot too, since this whole thing started, I can’t even
remember the last time I felt jealous about somethin’!”

“I’m glad!” Izuku rubbed his thumb in circles against her arm, “and, yeah. I couldn’t help but
worry that this whole dynamic with all seven of us could have gone badly, people might have
got jealous or something, but it’s all been… really easy, actually.”

“Like you said,” Ochako grinned up at him, “that’s because we’re all pretty special, I think. I
don’t know if this would have worked out with anyone else!”

“I wouldn’t change anything about this,” Izuku gestured vaguely at the outside world, “all of
this, in fact. Well, maybe I’d still like to have my Quirk at full power, but it’s not like there’s
been villains to fight.”

“Thank goodness,” Ochako cuddled in closer to him, “there’s much more interestin’ ways to
spend our time, anyways.”

“Actually, make that two things,” Izuku joked, “maybe I wish that the love shack wasn’t
frozen over…”

“We can always check it out some time,” Ochako bumped her shoulder into him, “but not
tonight. It’s late! We should be gettin’ to bed, mister.”

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed, and reluctantly removed his arm from around Ochako as the pair stood
to their feet, “I suppose we should.”

They walked into the cave proper, where the other five women were, indeed, preparing for
bed. They still hadn’t set up any individual sleeping areas, but this seemed to be an extremely
non-pressing concern, considering how much everyone seemed to enjoy the nightly cuddle
pile that had replaced their separate bedrooms.

The inside of the cave was dark, lit only by the flickering fire near its entrance, and Izuku felt
a yawn coming on as soon as he stepped away from that light source.

“Yup, it’s definitely bed time,” Ochako observed, “night, Deku!”

She leaned in and gave him a quick kiss, which prompted a quiet “wooo” from someone
(probably Setsuna) in the den of beds, but Ochako was so used to public displays of affection
that she didn’t start stammering or blushing at being “caught” in that manner.

Izuku made his way to his own bedroll, only to be stopped by Mina, who’d bounced over in
front of him.

“Where’s mine?”

“Hmm?”
 “My goodnight kiss,” Mina teased, and then practically tackled him in a hug before
proceeding to give him the aforementioned kiss – just a quick peck, but full of affection.

“Me too!” Setsuna appeared and gave him a remarkably biting-free smooch.

“Mm,” Yui rolled onto her side, directly beside his bedroll, “same.”

Izuku crouched down, and pressed his lips against Yui’s. This kind of kiss was a bit less
enthusiastic than her usual, but no less enjoyable; at any rate, he was pretty sure that kissing
her plump lips would always be nice.

“Well, I’d rather dislike feeling left out,” Momo approached from his other side when he’d
separated from Yui, and planted one of her gentle, almost cautious kisses against him.

When their kiss ended, Izuku looked at the last remaining woman in the room. Ibara
shrugged, then knelt at the foot of his bed.

“It would be rather foolish of me to abstain,” Ibara explained, before she gave him a small,
nearly-chaste kiss, “goodnight, Izuku.”

This prompted a round of various exclamations from everyone in the room:

“Yeah, goodnight, Green Bean!”

“Night Midori!”

“Mm, night, Izuku.”

“Sleep well, Izuku,” Momo yawned, as she finished off the round of goodnights.

“Goodnight, everyone,” Izuku felt warm and content as he settled into his bed (aided by the
fact it didn’t take long at all for Yui to wind up in the little spoon position).

This is really, really nice, Izuku wrapped his arms around her, as Ochako rolled over to
embrace him from behind.

He pondered once more how truly, amazingly, indescribably lucky he was to have these six
women in his life.

Chapter End Notes

A little breather for some development (and ~developments~) as winter shows up in its
full, snowy glory!

It sure seems like these seven are starting to get more and more comfortable around one
another, doesn't it? :^)
Also, props to Waywardtravelerfart, who commented the "Ibara doms Yui and Izuku at
once" possibility on last chapter - the scene was already planned out this way, but you
totally called it! Well spotted!

I'd love to hear what you thought of this chapter, which isn't quite as action-packed as
some others, but I hope contained enough intriguing possibilities for the future to keep
your interest ;^)
 Sabbath
Chapter Summary

A week in The Garden, where new challenges and opportunities both arise

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Four Months, One Week, and One Day Since Arriving

Momo

“Well, this is certainly much less pleasant,” Momo complained, as she idly kicked at a small
pile of snow, “it almost makes one miss the heat of summer.”

“I hear you,” Izuku agreed, “the heat was annoying, but the cold might actually be dangerous.
It’s not too bad yet, but we’re really gonna have to figure out some more substantial clothing
before long.”

The pair of them were wandering through their old camp, having volunteered to search for
any materials the students may have unintentionally left behind which might prove useful.
The sun had already set overhead, and though the torches that each held provided enough
light for their task, they did absolutely nothing to chase away the chill of the night air.

“Mhmm,” Momo agreed, having little else to say in that moment, as she was preoccupied
with thoughts about the challenge that Izuku had identified.

With her Quirk impaired, Momo was woefully unprepared for the task of creating winter
clothing (the thin strips of fabric which served as “clothes” in warmer months were enough
of a challenge), and she wondered if they might have to spend the entire season hunkered
down in the cave, only venturing outside when forced to.

If the temperature became truly frigid, Momo wasn’t sure how they would be able to navigate
those conditions. Izuku may have been more resistant to the cold than most (no doubt thanks
to the durability granted by his Quirk), but considering he was also similarly weakened, she
doubted that even he could handle ‘risk of frostbite’ levels of chilliness.

Momo shivered: even though the temperature was probably still on the positive side of zero
Celsius, even the thought of the winter to come was enough to raise goosebumps all along
her arms and neck.

“Have you had any ideas how we might approach this problem?” she inquired.
“Not any good ones,” Izuku grumbled, “we’ve still got a bunch of leaves from when it was
raining, so if we could fill those with some sort of insulation, it might do in a pinch, but that’s
a pretty haphazard fix that probably won’t stand up to real cold.”

“That was what I feared,” Momo sighed, “I’m hoping that, with the fire we have, the cave
will remain tolerable-enough even if the weather outside grows inhospitable, but that leaves
the question of how we’ll obtain food and water…”

The pair walked out of camp and began to trudge back towards the cave which was their new
home, without anything useful to show for their expedition. Momo tried not to feel ‘useless’
despite the failed venture, but she still wound up running into that familiar ‘I didn’t solve
every problem all at once, therefore I failed’ refrain which had troubled her so often.

“We’ve got a pretty good store of tuna jerky and dried fruits,” Izuku stepped closer to her,
and brought his hand to rest on her shoulder reassuringly, “we’re definitely not going to
starve, but we might have to ration pretty aggressively to get through the next two or three
months, depending on how long this lasts…”

The thought didn’t appeal to Momo at all. Even though she wasn’t using her Quirk nearly as
much as she would have back in the real world, she still retained the somewhat-voracious
appetite that would normally have fuelled her creations, and reducing her diet to dried
preserves sounded basically equivalent to going hungry, as she saw it.

Momo shuddered again. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up, and she felt a chill run
through her which felt even more intense than her previous shivering spell.

“If we get desperate,” Izuku put his other hand on her, and started to rub her upper arms, “I
can always try and hunt a dinosaur. I don’t know what kind of meat you get from a
biologically-implausible dream animal, but I assume it tastes like chicken…”

“Well, birds are descendants of dinosaurs,” Momo giggled, “it only stands to reason!”

A rattling growl echoed through their surroundings. At first, Momo thought it was her
stomach protesting the discussion of food, but it didn’t take her long to realize that neither
she nor Izuku were the source of the noise.

“Izuku,” she whispered, “what was that?”

“Shh,” Izuku pulled her tightly against him, and waved his torch around, peering into their
surroundings.

Momo turned around so that she could look in the same direction as Izuku. As the torch light
illuminated the snow-dusted trees around them, the flickering shadows seemed to leap out
towards the pair of them, as if their surroundings had suddenly become hostile to their
existence.

“Rrrrrgghhh,” the sound echoed through the woods again.

Izuku snapped to face a specific direction suddenly, as he’d no doubt pinpointed the origin of
the unsettling noise. He lifted his torch, and reached out to guide Momo to stand behind him,
without speaking.

The shimmering flame he held aloft illuminated the trees in front of them, and between two
trunks, a large, indistinct shape crouched. When the torchlight fell on the object just right,
Momo saw a pair of orange, shimmering orbs shine in the darkness for the briefest moment.

“Izuku,” Momo whispered, “that’s some kind of predator.”

The eyes she’d seen illuminated were forward-facing, and fixed directly on the pair of them.

“Yeah.” Izuku took a single step forward, placing himself between Momo and whatever
lurked in front of them.

“Rrrraoowr,” the shape yowled, and then started to stalk forwards. As it stepped further into
the light, Momo could see a creature that looked to be all fangs, claws, and muscles, very
much resembling a tiger, except for the tan coloration and prominent teeth protruding from its
jaw.

“That’s a sabretooth tiger,” Momo gasped, “definitely a predator.”

The beast looked as if it were about to pounce, and Izuku’s entire demeanour changed all of a
sudden. He took a second step forward, and as he did so, it was if every line of muscle across
his body tensed all at once, and even from the side, Momo could see how his eyes went wild.

Even though they had been close compatriots during the war against Shigaraki and All For
One, Momo hadn’t actually seen Izuku in combat – real combat, not training of some sort –
very often. From what her classmates (and a few pro heroes) had said, when Izuku was Deku,
he had a tendency to get somewhat…

“Feral”, I believe the term was.

A shiver ran through Momo which wasn’t due to either the cold or the beast in front of them.
Izuku’s face had broken into a wide grin, with more than a hint of something predatory in it,
and yet all that Momo could feel was safe; it was as if security and protectiveness practically
radiated off of him.

The sabretooth’s shining orange eyes met the green glow of Izuku’s gaze, and the creature
made a disappointed huffing sound, before it turned around and prowled off into the night.
Fortunately, it seemed to be heading in the opposite direction of their cave.

“Well,” Momo exhaled when it had finally left, “that shouldn’t be here.”

“Eh?” Izuku almost seemed to deflate, somehow, “what do you mean?”

“We’ll have to ask Setsuna to be certain,” Momo explained, “but I’m reasonably sure that
animal is some tens of millions of years out of its appropriate epoch, given the rest of the
wildlife we’ve seen here.”
“Even more than that,” Izuku grumbled, “we’ll have to be more alert from now on. That thing
was hunting us, we can’t wander around and assume we’re safe any more.”

“Let’s let the others know,” Momo reached down to weave her fingers through his, “when
we’re back at the cave.”

She left it unsaid that, despite Izuku’s own concern, she hadn’t felt endangered for a second.

Not when he’s around.

Four Months, One Week, and Two Days Since Arriving

Setsuna

“Well, it makes sense,” Setsuna explained, “I mean, even if the wildlife here doesn’t, they’d
follow some sort of programming, right? Might even call it ‘instincts’! So, yup, it’s getting
colder out, anything that can’t hibernate is going to get more desperate for food, we’ll
probably see the local beasties getting a bit more up-close-and-personal.”

“That’s terrifying!” Mina gulped, “didn’t you hear what Midori and Yaomomo said? A
frigging saber-tooth tiger almost pounced on them!”

“Right, that’s why I’m not super worried,” Setsuna shrugged, “the Pleistocene isn’t really my
area of expertise, but they’re basically following the same mold as big cats, right? Ambush
predators, in other words. The fact that Momo and Izuku saw it before it pounced on them
means they weren’t really in danger, if they were, then it would have been more like…”

To demonstrate, Setsuna pounced on her girlfriend from behind, and sunk her teeth into
Mina’s fluffy hair.

“Set! Noooo,” Mina shrieked and giggled, “stop it, you!”

“I think I get it,” Ochako nodded, “we can’t get too comfortable, but it’s not like we’re
actually on the menu, right?”

“Yeah, pretty much,” Setsuna stopped nibbling Mina’s hair, “just like I don’t think we’re
actually going to freeze to death, even if it’s getting super chilly.”

Setsuna wasn’t a fan of the recent weather, not at all. It was getting harder and harder for her
to actually roll out of bed in the morning, to the point where “morning” was becoming
something closer to “afternoon”, most days.

It was almost a miracle that Mina and Ochako had collectively managed to get her up and
active enough to head up to the hot springs for their assigned bath, but then again, there was a
whole heck of a lot of bubbly energy and determination between the two women.

“We still need to figure out clothes,” Mina complained, “I’m not as bad as you, babe, but I
don’t like winter either! It’s hard enough back in real winters, when I actually have a nice
coat and all!”

“I’m sure we’ll find somethin’ eventually,” Ochako patted Mina’s shoulder, “until then, it’s
been kinda nice havin’ slumber parties every night.”

“That’s what we’re calling them?” Setsuna teased, “I’ve been thinking of it as a cuddle pile?”

“I mean, you’re not wrong,” Mina reached out to poke Setsuna in the side, “but you’re the
cuddliest of all of us, you know.”

“Am not!” Setsuna feigned indignation.

“Are too!” Mina planted her hands on her hips.

“Back me up here, ‘Chako,” Setsuna turned to the other woman, “Mina’s waaay cuddlier
than I am.”

“Well, Mina cuddles me more than you do,” Ochako agreed, “but we’re just closer like that,
y’know?”

“You can snuggle me any time you want, baby,” Setsuna batted her eyes at the brunette, “hell,
you can get cozy with both of us. I know Mina would be down to make an Ochako
sandwich!”

“Eep!” Ochako blushed and planted her hands on her face instead of actually replying, while
Setsuna and Mina both cackled in laughter.

“She’s just being herself,” Mina patted Ochako’s head, “don’t worry, we’re not actually
luring you out to the hot springs to make a lesbian sandwich with you.”

“We’re not?” Setsuna cocked her head, “darn, and that was the whole reason I got out of
bed!”

“Of course not, silly,” Mina turned to her with a glint in her eyes, “it’d be a bisexual
sandwich, obviously!”

“Well, we’d need Izuku for that,” Setsuna nodded sagely.

“Totes!” Mina chirped, “we need some meat for the filling, y’know?”

“You two are terrible,” Ochako rolled her eyes, “but, actually, now that you mention it, when
we get to the springs, I’ll take a shower, I’ll leave the bath to you two?”

Mina exchanged a look with Setsuna, and all the grenette could do was shrug. She was
honestly too wiped to get up to anything too frisky, but she sure wouldn’t say no to a bit of
fooling around in the hot springs.

“Don’t be silly, ‘Chako!” Mina bounced over to lean her head into Ochako’s shoulder,
“you’re more than welcome to watch! We’ve done it before, after all!”
Setsuna spluttered in laughter. That wasn’t quite where she expected the conversation to go,
but now that Mina had said it, she had to admit the idea definitely held some appeal.

“Privacy” is getting pretty damn overrated anyways, Setsuna thought, it’d be so much
simpler if we could all just get busy whenever we wanted, wherever we wanted.

Then again, she wasn’t sure if she’d exactly want the other five women watching when she
had her first time with Izuku. She noticed the apparent contradiction in her own thoughts,
then chalked it up to another of the many intriguing inconsistencies that made up Setsuna
Tokage, and didn’t worry about it any further.

“To be serious, though,” Setsuna clarified, “I mean, yeah, that sounds fun and all, but let’s do
that some time that I’m not freezing my butt off.”

For emphasis, she detached her rear end and sent it floating towards Ochako.

“Yeah, we’re just messing with you,” Mina lunged forward to swat Setsuna’s floating butt,
“tonight’s literally just for bath time, nothing too spicy.”

“Oh, okay!” Ochako grinned as if she wasn’t quite sure what to make of the conversation, “I
guess to both?”

“Oooh, really?” Setsuna was now very intrigued.

“Sure?” Ochako shrugged, “like you said, it’s not like I haven’t seen you two together before,
right?”

“Do you have any ooooother reasons?” Mina teased.

Ochako blushed and mumbled something indistinct, while she attempted to hide behind her
hands once again.

“Oh, I get it!” Setsuna caught what was going on, “if you ever want any tips for girl-on-girl,
Mina and me will be more than happy to demonstrate.”

“Haha, what do you mean?” Ochako lied terribly, and entirely failed to disguise the sparkle of
interest that appeared in her eyes.

“She means,” Mina slung her arm around Ochako’s shoulder, “we’ll give you a private show.
Your eyes only. Unless you wanted to invite Momo…?”

Ochako squeaked and started to wave her hands around; it was downright adorable how bad
she was at keeping secrets, once Mina and Setsuna had puzzled out what was really going on.

“We can have a girl’s night,” Setsuna waggled her eyebrows, “maybe even some hands-on
demonstrations, know what I mean?”

“Seeeettt,” Ochako whined, “you’re gonna kill me! Stop makin’ me blush!”

“Why?” Mina teased, “you’re so pretty when you blush!”

Ochako, indeed, managed to turn several shades redder with Mina’s latest flirtation.

I was just kidding around, Setsuna thought with a smirk, but I bet Mina’s really interested in
giving you that hands-on demo!

The idea was, in all honesty, kind of thrilling for Setsuna.

We’ve all got lots of love to share, after all!

Four Months, One Week, and Three Days Since Arriving

Yui

Yui huffed out a breath, and watched as it turned to fog in front of her.

She didn’t mind the cold too much, as it turned out. If anything, Yui was becoming
accustomed to going to sleep in a group pile with the others. Despite her openness about her
various kinks, there was one secret that Yui hadn’t quite revealed yet: she was an absolute
fiend for cuddling.

It wasn’t as if that was the only thing she enjoyed, however. The memory of Ibara getting
rough with her had been circling through her thoughts ever since the day it happened, but the
two women hadn’t had a chance to have a private discussion about what (if anything) that
event might actually mean.

Fortunately, as the two women had been paired off to try and find something (anything,
really) to use as insulation, it gave Yui a chance to voice her thoughts, such as she might.

“Mm,” Yui began, as they walked down a snowy path, “I’ve been thinking about last week.”

“My apologies!” Ibara looked as if she were tempted to bow, “I went too far, and that will be
a shame that lingers with me for the rest of my days!”

“No,” Yui corrected her, “I liked it.”

“Be that as it may,” Ibara steadfastly refused to see what Yui was getting at, “it was improper
of me to perform such actions on you. Even if you did not find them unpleasant, I risked
doing irreparable damage to our friendship!”

“Why?”

“Because, well, obviously,” Ibara stammered, “that’s not something we should do!”

“Why not?”

“It’s self-explanatory!” Ibara insisted, “we’re friends, and those kind of actions… those aren’t
what friends do with one another!”

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “again, why not?”

“Because it’s a form of, well,” Ibara glanced from side to side, avoiding eye contact, “sexual
intimacy, is it not?”

“So?”

“Yui!” Ibara gasped, “I pass no judgment on you if you are, well, inclined towards women,
but I do not share such a proclivity!”

Mm, not sure if I am or not, Yui thought, I certainly enjoyed getting tied up by another girl,
though.

“Did you mind it?” Yui wondered, “when you got rough with me?”

“That’s beside the point!”

“Hm, the way I see it,” Yui insisted, “that kind of is the point.”

“Well, that is,” Ibara huffed, “at the time, no, I didn’t mind, but after the fact, I feel ashamed
that I did those things to you.”

“How’d you feel at the time?” Yui asked.

“What do you mean?”

“I know you’re feeling guilty about it now,” Yui elaborated, “but when you were actually
smacking me around. How did that feel?”

Ibara went silent, and started fidgeting with her hands. Her vines waved around her,
undulating at random as she started to turn bright red.

“Well, if you must know…”

“I must,” Yui nodded.

“In the moment, it felt rather… thrilling?” Ibara blushed even harder, “is that the right
word?”

“Dunno,” Yui shrugged, “you’re the one that felt it.”

“It was not quite the same as when Izuku and I get a bit, well, intimate,” Ibara explained, “but
it was definitely an exciting feeling. This just makes me feel worse about it! I shouldn’t have
taken such enjoyment out of doing those things to you!”

“Why not?” Yui thought she understood Ibara fairly well, but she wasn’t going to just blurt
out the answer to her friend.

“Isn’t it wrong?” Ibara fretted, “to find it enjoyable to cause others pain?”

“Not if the person consents to it,” Yui reached out and grabbed Ibara’s hands, which the taller
woman had been endlessly wringing together, “which I did.”
“If it wasn’t for Setsuna…” Ibara trailed off.

“Mm,” Yui supposed she had a point, “fair. We didn’t really establish boundaries or anything.
I guess we might have got a bit intense for the first experience.”

“…first?” Ibara goggled.

“That’s what I wanted to talk about,” Yui elaborated, “I want you to tie me up again.”

“Yui!”

“Yes?”

“You… we… no!”

“Why not?” Yui wondered, “if you really don’t want to, I won’t push. But if you’re just
saying no because you think you have to, I’m expressing my interest.”

“Why would we even do that?” Ibara spluttered, “yes, I found it exciting, and I suppose I can
accept that you enjoyed being on the receiving end of such treatment, but wouldn’t repeating
that scenario be a bit too…”

Yui let the wheels spin in Ibara’s head for a while, as she didn’t want to feel like she was
pushing her friend into becoming her dom. That said, she wasn’t beyond using the secret
weapon she’d been holding back until the perfect moment.

“You want to tie Izuku up, right?” Yui asked, though she already knew the answer.

“…yes?” Ibara nodded once, and it looked like it was more to convince herself than to agree,
“I would like that. Very much.”

“So,” Yui offered, “practice on me.”

“Well, that is, um…” Ibara tried to come up with an argument, “I… I suppose that make
sense?”

“It’s not like I have to get naked or anything,” Yui shrugged, “if that’s what was bothering
you.”

“I hadn’t even considered that!” Ibara yelped.

“Mm,” Yui pondered the concept, “could be fun, I guess, but if it’s too much, meh.”

“I think that it is very much too much!” Ibara hid her face behind her hands, “I can’t believe
I’m even considering accepting your offer!”

“You are considering it, though,” Yui smiled a tiny grin of victory, “it just makes sense, I
think.”
“I will need time to think on this…” Ibara stared very intently at a spot on the ground, “I
can’t commit to giving you what you are requesting, but there are logical reasons why we
would be good practice partners for one another…”

“Mhmm,” that was precisely what Yui thought, as well. “Take your time. We don’t have to do
it right away.”

Hopefully she won’t take too long to decide, though, Yui thought, it was very exciting, being
in her vines.

Four Months, One Week, and Four Days Since Arriving

Mina

“Sooooo,” Mina bounced over to Ochako as they walked to the beach on an attempted fishing
expedition, “you and Momo, hey?”

“What?” Ochako denied it, obviously fibbing, “I don’t know what you mean!”

“Girl,” Mina giggled, “it took me a while to notice, I’ll admit, but once I figured it out, duh,
it’s sooo obvious. And adorable!”

“Nononono,” Ochako insisted, while she tried and failed to come up with a reasonable
explanation, “it’s, um, you see, well, the thing is-“

“You literally told me that you two had a threeway with Izuku,” Mina poked Ochako’s side,
“seriously! What is there to be embarrassed about? I literally have a girlfriend, I’m not going
to be weird about it with you!”

“I know,” Ochako agreed, “it’s just, um… okay, can you keep a secret? And I mean really
keep a secret?”

“My lips are sealed,” Mina mimed the gesture, “now, spill!”

“Well, it turns out… maybeImightbebi?” Ochako stammered.

“Repeat that one?”

“I might, um,” Ochako blushed, “be into women? And men? Bisexual?”

“Girl!” Mina swept her up into a hug, “welcome to the club! Took ya long enough to admit
it!”

“It’s like,” Ochako grumbled, “maybe been a few weeks since I even figured it out.”

“What led you to finding out?” Mina was thrilled for her friend.

“Uh, that’s pretty obvious,” Ochako huffed.

They started at each other for a moment.

“Riiiight,” Mina realized, “yeah, Momo. Totes fair! She’s a knockout!”

“Yeah…” Ochako trailed off dreamily, and if everything else that Mina had noticed wasn’t
confirmation enough that Ochako was head over heels for their tall classmate, that moment
sure was.

“So!” Mina’s gossip instincts were still primed and ready, “what’s that make you two?”

“Eh?” Ochako flustered again.

“Like, are you girlfriends,” Mina elaborated, “or more like friends with benefits? Or is it just
a during-threesomes thing?”

“Well, um,” Ochako blushed, “girlfriends, I think? It’s kinda complicated…”

“How complicated can it be?” Mina wondered, “that’s kind of the whole deal here, isn’t it?
Everyone’s dating Midori, and then there’s other relationships going on too!”

“That’s the thing,” Ochako tapped her hands together nervously, “it’s not like, me and Deku,
and then me and Momo… it’s more, um, me and Deku and Momo?”

“Ooooh!” Mina had heard of this before, “you’re a trio!”

“Yeah, sure,” Ochako mumbled, “I guess.”

“What’s the matter?” Mina spoke more seriously for a moment, “something bugging you
about that?”

“Yes and no,” Ochako answered, “this is still just between you and me, okay?”

“You got it!”

“I don’t even want you telling Set,” Ochako insisted.

“Fiiiine,” Mina extended her pinky finger, and the two women locked their digits together to
seal the promise, “you can trust me, you know.”

“The thing that’s buggin’ me is,” Ochako revealed, “Momo and me, we’ve kissed and, um,
some other stuff, but we haven’t sealed the deal yet, y’know?”

“Ooh, and you’re getting impatient?” Mina wondered.

“No, it’s me that’s been holdin’ us back,” Ochako answered, “like, it’s not that I don’t want
to, but actually takin’ that step just feels big, y’know?”

“Kind of?” Mina scratched her head as she tried to find the right words to reassure Ochako,
“I don’t think it’d be like Momo’s upset at you for taking it slow, right?”

“No, she’s been great,” Ochako confirmed.

“So, yeah, it’s just like having sex with anyone else, right?” Mina explained, “It can take time
to open up to someone that much! It wasn’t like me and Set jumped each other’s bones right
away, you know.”

“No?”

“Even her and I can be patient,” Mina giggled, “sometimes. A little bit. Now and then.”

“I’m shocked to hear that,” Ochako teased, and Mina bumped her shoulder against Ochako’s
in protest before the brunette continued, “I admire your confidence, you know that?”

“Thanks, babe,” Mina beamed, “I admire your passion! Speaking of ‘passion’, do you wanna
tell me any more about what’s bothering you?

“That’s pretty much it, really,” Ochako grumbled, “I feel like I’m bein’ a bad girlfriend, but
going all the way feels like too big a step, y’know?”

“Has Momo ever been with a girl before?” Mina wondered.

“No,” Ochako answered immediately, “it took her a while to figure out too, it turns out.”

“God,” Mina giggled, “this island is opening up all kinds of doors, isn’t it?”

“Yeah,” Ochako smiled, “I guess it is.”

“I don’t think you need to be worried,” Mina hugged Ochako again, “Momo’s Momo, after
all, she’s super kind and thoughtful and understanding, she’s not gonna hold it against you.
Heck, she’s probably just as nervous as you are! It’ll happen when it happens, okay?”

“What if I want it to happen,” Ochako asked, “but I don’t have the guts to take the first step?”

“Then just do it,” Mina shrugged.

“That easily?”

“Girl,” Mina clapped her hands to Ochako’s shoulders, “you’re Uravity. You’re an absolute,
hundred-percent certified badass. If you actually, really want it to happen, then make it
happen, you know?”

“But I-“ Ochako started, then went quiet, “hmm. Maybe you’re right…”

“Of course I’m right,” Mina smirked, “I’m the relationship expert, aren’t I?”

“Gossiping about them doesn’t make you an expert,” Ochako argued.

Mina stuck her tongue out in reply, and before long, both of the women had fallen into a
familiar giggle fit together.

“Thanks, Mina,” Ochako leaned her head against Mina’s shoulder, “for listening. I guess you
can tell Setsuna some of what we talked about.”
“Oh, Set already figured out that you two were together,” Mina teased, “you weren’t nearly
as subtle as you thought you were, by the way.”

Ochako made an ‘eep’ noise and started to blush.

“It’s cute, though! Don’t worry!” Mina clarified.

Pretty much everything you do is cute, of course, Mina thought, and kept that sudden idea to
herself for the moment.

“Say,” Mina figured it was reasonable to pose the question, at least, “you know how you’re
sharing Midori with the other girls?”

“Mhmm?”

“Are you sharing Momo with other women too?” Mina gave her best shameless smile, “not
that I’m asking for me, but, heck, I’m not saying ‘no’ either!”

“Oh, dangit!” Ochako slapped her forehead with one hand, “I never even asked about that! I
guess it’d make sense if it was the same thing as with Deku, wouldn’t it?”

“That’s for you three to decide,” Mina’s smile grew softer, “but, I mean… lemme know what
you go with, ‘kay?”

Ochako stared at Mina for a second, then blushed fiercely. Despite her blush, she didn’t look
away from Mina’s eyes.

“Yeah,” Ochako nodded resolutely, “you’ll be the first to know.”

Four Months, One Week, and Five Days Since Arriving

Ibara

Ibara wasn’t troubled, per se, but she had a hard time putting her thoughts together. The
conversation she’d had with Yui earlier in the week still lingered in her mind, and she
couldn’t find the words to describe how those ideas and images actually made her feel.

There was an aspect that was thrilling, to be certain, but just as exciting as the idea of tying
her friend up with vines was, there was an undercurrent of fear that Ibara felt while picturing
the scenario. It almost felt as if she were in a crisis, of some sort, and she entirely lacked the
wherewithal to handle it.

Ibara knew that there was only one solution to this quandary – to talk through what, precisely,
was bothering her – and in turn, there was only one person who could assist her with
providing illumination to the mysterious darkness in her mind.

This was why she had volunteered to stay behind and watch Setsuna while the other members
of their group were occupied with what limited foraging remained during the cold season.
The greenette was currently wrapped up in every blanket available in the cave, sitting cross-
legged in the middle of the floor, and Ibara almost thought that Setsuna looked the part of a
seer providing secret wisdom, as befit the situation that Ibara found herself in.

“Setsuna,” Ibara started, almost decided to change the topic, then steeled her nerves in a
moment, “I have a question for you.”

“Go for it, Bar-Bar,” Setsuna’s voice was only slightly muffled by her many-layered wrap,
“what’s on your mind?”

“Do you recall last week, when you watched me, um, provide a demonstration for Izuku?”
Ibara broached the topic.

“When you tied Yui up and went wild on her?” Setsuna’s toothy grin was visible from within
her blanket cocoon, “hard to forget that, it was pretty dang hot!”

“Yes, that,” Ibara sighed, “Yui approached me the other day, and asked for me to perform
similar acts on her again.”

“Ah, yeah, I was meaning to bring that up, actually,” Setsuna shuffled around and revealed
her head, “I know that none of us are all that experienced, really, but you and Yui really need
to figure out ground rules before you get into that stuff, and that goes for both of you
separately, too.”

“How do you mean?” Ibara wasn’t expecting Setsuna to have already put thought into this
question.

“Remember when we talked about safe sex, consent, boundaries, all that nuts-and-bolts kind
of stuff?”

“Of course.”

“Well, this is part of it,” Setsuna tapped her hands together, “both you and Yui seem to have
some pretty far-out boundaries, and I don’t want either of you getting ahead of yourselves
with your kinks.”

“I’m not-“ Ibara started to protest, before she realized that she was denying the truth yet
again, “wait, is this a kink? Like those interests that Yui always discusses having?”

“Bondage and sadism?” Setsuna chuckled, “yeah, dude, those are literally two of the
categories in ‘BDSM’. Pretty much archetypal kinks, really!”

“Oh, goodness,” Ibara felt a blush rising at her neck, “I hadn’t thought of it that way. Clearly,
I’ve been under-informed, I thought that it was… simply something I enjoyed.”

“That’s literally what a kink is,” Setsuna waved her hands around, “it’s something you like
doing. If it’s something that you need to be part of sex, then it’s more of a fetish.”

“Well, this has already been illuminating,” Ibara mumbled.

It seems that I have “kinks” of my own, she realized, does that make me “kinky”? Have I
been living in denial all this time? If so, what else am I trying to ignore?

“So, yeah,” Setsuna continued, “you and Yui: she’s a sub, you’re a dom. That’s off to a good
start, but she’s way too eager to please, and I’m guessing that you don’t really have the best
idea of how to break in a sub, right?”

“I have literally no clue,” Ibara confirmed, “I’m not even entirely confident I understand
what those words mean. I get the basic premise, however.”

“Okay, in simple terms,” Setsuna clapped her hands together, “you like to hurt people –
within reason, don’t look at me like that – and Yui likes to get hurt. If the two of you start
hooking up, you might want to get real wild with her, and she might go along with it because
she’s so eager to be submissive. That’s getting pretty dicey in terms of staying safe, so I need
to tell both of you to take it slow at first, take it easy on each other.”

“I don’t intend to ‘hook up’ with her,” Ibara gasped, “it’s not like that!”

“Oh?” Setsuna smirked, “isn’t that what you were asking me about?”

“Well, no, but almost, in a way?” Ibara stammered, “she’s volunteered to have me practice
tying people up with my vines on her, and she made a convincing argument… this is a skill
that I wish to develop so that I might explore it with Izuku, not with Yui, not in the same
way…”

“Mhmmmm,” Setsuna hummed nonchalantly, “you’re sure it’s not the same way?”

“Of course!” As soon as Ibara said the words, she realized that she was not actually entirely
sure that there was a distinction.

“Well, okay, let’s say I believe you,” Setsuna teased, “I still have to look out for my friends,
both of you, so the same warning I said earlier still applies. Don’t start trying to do the
wildest bondage you can think of, take it slow, and always assume that Yui has less of a
tolerance for the rough stuff than she actually claims she has.”

“Is it not strange,” Ibara wondered, “that we would be thinking of exploring this… kink,” she
forced herself to say the word, “while not being intimate with one another? Does it count as
intimacy on its own?”

“Maybe?” Setsuna shrugged, “I’m not really an expert myself, dude, I just happen to know a
thing or two about a thing or two. As far as I know, I think platonic bondage is possible?”

“Really?”

“I mean, it’s definitely a kind of intimacy,” Setsuna continued, “but, like, so is cuddling? And
you and Yui have cuddled each other without it being weird, right?”

“Indeed,” Ibara nodded.

“So maybe think of it like that?” Setsuna grinned again, “or don’t! If you two wind up being
into each other, you know there’s no judgement here!”

“I am… I don’t think it’s like that,” Ibara insisted.

I much prefer to think of it like cuddling, yes, Ibara decided, just a shared form of physical
intimacy between friends, but not sexual intimacy.

Something about this definition didn’t seem quite right, but Ibara chose to ignore that
lingering doubt for now.

Just friends, she reminded herself, definitely.

Four Months, One Week, and Six Days Since Arriving

Izuku

Izuku woke up from his nap feeling refreshed, comfortable, and above all else, snug.

It had become somewhat rare to be quite as cozy as he felt in that moment: given how the
temperature had begun to drop outside, that sensation was usually restricted to the nights that
he spent in a chaotic tangle of limbs and bodies, sleeping in a pile with all six women in his
life.

Which can only mean…

As Izuku returned to wakefulness, he became increasingly conscious of a weight pressing

down on his chest, and a head of green hair obscuring his vision.

“Hey, Set,” Izuku murmured, “you comfy?”

“mmyeah,” Setsuna slurred, “you’re warm. I like that.”

Izuku knew that she was becoming increasingly lethargic as the weather got colder, which led
her to become quite literally clingy with everyone else, latching on to whoever was nearby to
share in their body heat.

He wouldn’t complain about cuddling with her to begin with, but it was even more
understandable now.

“Where are the others?” Izuku wondered, as he started to idly run a hand through her hair.

“Just outside,” Setsuna answered, “the rest of them are digging a ditch, I think, so that the
snow doesn’t get into the cave.”

“I should help,” Izuku had already spent the morning gathering firewood, but that sort of
physical labor was really all that he could provide to their group.
“Nope,” Setsuna latched on even tighter to him, all four of her limbs wrapped around him,
“you’re keeping me warm, that’s your job right now.”

“But I should-“ Izuku started to argue, before he realized how ridiculous he was being, “…
yeah, okay.”

“Good,” Setsuna nuzzled into his shoulder, “I was afraid I’d have to try and convince you.
Well, not that I’d mind that, y’know...”

“I don’t think it’s that hard to convince me to cuddle with you,” Izuku teased, and started to
rub his other hand in circles between her shoulder-blades.

“No?” Setsuna looked up at him, a surprisingly soft expression on her face, “don’t you
remember when you first got here? You would’ve turned red and run away the first chance
you got, if you’d woken up like this back then.”

“Maybe I’m getting used to the idea a little bit,” Izuku chuckled, “I’m not going anywhere,
don’t worry.”

“Oh, I’m not worried,” Setsuna smiled, “pretty dang pleased with myself, actually.”

She craned her head up and kissed him, but rather than her usual voracious style, it was soft
and gentle; their lips met, and her tongue darted into his mouth, but the pace was slow, almost
relaxed.

“Now we’re talking,” Setsuna smirked as they separated from each other, “you just got like,
twice as warm!”

“Can you blame me?” Izuku chuckled, “I’ve got a gorgeous girl on top of me, after all.”

“Damn right you do,” Setsuna wiggled against him, “oh! By the way! Mina and I were
talking!”

“Yeah?”

“So, I don’t know exactly what’s going on with you, Momo, and Ochako,” Setsuna giggled,
“but I can kind of guess! I just wanted to clarify, before things go much further, that Mina and
I aren’t quite looking for the same thing…”

“How so?” Izuku wondered.

“If I’m right about my guess,” Setsuna propped herself up a bit, and Izuku couldn’t help but
notice he could see right down her thin shirt, “then the three of you are together, right?”

“Maybe,” Izuku grinned as she rolled her eyes at him.

“Anyways, Mina and me, we’re dating – girlfriends and all that – and we think that we’re
keeping that as its own thing, what me and her have is separate from what you and her have,”
Setsuna darted her head down and pecked his lips, “or what you and me are gonna have.
Does that make sense?”
“I think so?” Izuku ran his hands up her sides, “I’ve got to admit, I’m not really an expert on
the different terms to use for the whole ‘polyamory’ thing, but I wouldn’t want to interfere in
yours and Mina’s relationship…”

“You aren’t interfering,” Setsuna snorted a laugh, “you adorable dork. That’s what I’m trying
to explain, I think; because it’s three separate relationships, what goes on with any given pair
of people doesn’t really impact the third person, right?”

“Sure,” Izuku did his best to shrug, “as long as you’re both comfortable with me, I’m happy
with whatever works for the two of you.”

“No, no, silly,” Setsuna nipped at his lower lip, evidently feeling a bit more energetic, “I’m
saying you don’t have to worry about ‘the two of us’, just focus on Mina and you, or you and
me, okay?”

“I think I’ve got it,” Izuku nodded, and ran his hands lower, until he cupped Setsuna’s butt, “I
shouldn’t be thinking about other girls when you’re in my arms, is that it?”

“Oooh,” Setsuna gyrated her hips in his hands, “that’s the spirit! Basically! But it might not
only be one girl in your arms, y’know.”

“No?”

“We still want to share you sometimes,” Setsuna’s smirk grew predatory as she undoubtedly
felt Izuku’s manhood twitch underneath her from that particular image, “and we’re definitely,
absolutely gonna eat you alive. In the best way, of course.”

“I’m looking forward to it,” Izuku gasped.

“Oh, I can tell,” Setsuna locked her gaze onto his eyes, then reached between their bodies and
ran her fingers over his length, “and if the others weren’t right outside, I’d already have this
inside me, by the way.”

“That so?” Izuku grunted as his hands darted under his waistband, and her fingertips traced
his shaft.

“Abso-fucking-lutely,” Setsuna confirmed, “and I know I’m being a tease right now, but
you’re just gonna have to deal with it,” she leaned down and whispered into his ear,
“preferably sooner, rather than later.”

Izuku’s grip tightened on her butt, and he guided her hips through a particularly sensual
gyration that brought her sex into contact with his member, with only thin layers of clothing
in between them.

“Well,” Izuku tried his best to think, “it’s my turn to take a bath in a couple days. Since we’re
on shifts now, and all.”

“That so?” she repeated his words, as her hips kept moving in small circles, her fingers
clasped around the head of his manhood.
“I think you should come up with me,” Izuku huffed a breath as she her hand pumped him
with a single, delicate stroke, “it’ll be way warmer in the hot springs, and all.”

“You’re pretty hot already,” Setsuna gave him a toothy grin, then her hand lifted free of his
manhood (and Izuku already missed her touch), “but that sounds fantastic. Deal! I’m going to
rock your world, boy!”

Izuku took the initiative and rolled them over suddenly, so that Setsuna was pinned
underneath him rather than straddling his waist.

“We’ll just have to be patient until then, I suppose,” he teased, and kissed her.

“Mmnot exactly my strong suit,” Setsuna chuckled, “you’re awful tempting, Green Bean.”

“You’re one to talk,” Izuku nipped her earlobe.

“What do you mean?” Setsuna gave him a look that seemed serious, except for the sparkle of
pure mischief in her eyes, “this was all just a ploy to steal your body heat! I had to get your
motor running a bit, it’s alllll self-preservation, I swear!”

“Mhmm,” Izuku ran one hand up her torso, “I bet.”

“I’m innocent!” Setsuna very much wasn’t.

Despite the slightly pent-up feeling lingering between his legs, Izuku couldn’t help but get a
kick out of her teasing.

We’re going to have fun together, he thought, though in truth he already was.

*************

Four Months and Two Weeks Since Arriving

Ochako

“I can’t believe we forgot about this!” Ochako would have slapped her head, it seemed so
obvious.

“Well, it isn’t the most substantial,” Momo nodded, “but really, anything should help, when it
comes to this!”

The pair of women had made their way to the love shack, where they planned to tear the bed
apart and collect the filling from within. While it wasn’t really much to speak of – as Momo
had said – the soft material that Momo had made back in spring would hopefully serve as
some insulation for winter clothes.

“It’s almost a shame to see this bed wind up like this,” Ochako joked, “it’s given us some
good memories, at least.”

If you want it to happen, Ochako recalled the advice she’d received, then make it happen.
“Hey, Momo?” Ochako turned to face the taller woman.

“Yes?” Momo quirked an eyebrow, adorably confused.

Instead of replying with words, Ochako pressed into her, leaned up on her tiptoes, and
planted a big, passionate kiss on Momo’s lips.

“Oh, my…” Momo gasped when they separated.

“Y’know,” Ochako looped a finger through a lock of Momo’s hair, “we’re alone right
now…”

“Uh-huh,” Momo’s reply lacked all of her usual intelligence.

“In the love shack…” Ochako continued.

“We are…”

“Don’t you think we should,” Ochako giggled, “y’know? Give it one last hurrah?”

“With… me?” Momo pointed at herself, a fierce blush on her cheeks.

“Momo,” Ochako gave her another quick kiss, “get on the bed already.”

Ochako reached down and grabbed Momo’s hands, gently guiding the tall woman over to the
bed. She sat Momo down, and leaned down to kiss her again (enjoying that she didn’t have to
stand on tip-toes to do it that time), languidly gliding her tongue against Momo’s.

Without breaking their kiss, Ochako trailed her hands over Momo’s sides, and ghosted her
fingertips over the strip of skin between Momo’s shirt and pants. Ochako could feel
goosebumps under her touch, but she didn’t think that they could be explained solely by the
chilly temperature of the room.

Ochako curled her fingers up, and hooked them under the edge of Momo’s shirt. Slowly,
almost carefully, she started to pull upwards, and Momo melted even further into their kiss, a
happy little hum vibrating against Ochako’s lips.

When they pulled apart so that Momo could reach her hands upwards, Ochako didn’t hesitate
for a moment to lift Momo’s shirt off. She tossed the garment onto the bed, then immediately
pulled her own shirt off and threw it aside without looking.

“Lie down, gorgeous,” Ochako commanded, and pushed her hand into the very top of
Momo’s chest to guide her backwards. As Momo reclined on the bed, Ochako followed her,
crawling overtop her prone figure so that she straddled Momo’s hips, their busts pressed
together.

Ochako shuddered as she felt Momo’s hard nipples graze against her breasts, and was
delighted to feel the warmth blooming in Momo’s skin despite the cool air surrounding them.
The two women kissed each other again, their hands slowly trailing over each other’s
exposed torsos.
When Ochako pulled back for a moment, she was struck by the sight of Momo underneath
her; Momo’s dark hair was fanned out on the bed, her pupils were blown wide with desire,
and her lips hung open as she panted for breath. The unsteady rise and fall of her chest
revealed her eagerness, and Ochako actually felt her hands shaking from sheer excitement as
she slowly moved them down to Momo’s chest.

“God, you’re beautiful,” Ochako breathed, as she finally sunk her fingers into Momo’s tits,
thoroughly appreciating the sensitive flesh under her palms.

“So-“ Momo gasped, “so are you!”

Emboldened, Ochako leaned down, and trailed delicate, feathery kisses along Momo’s
collarbone. She shuffled lower as she went, descending down Momo’s body until she was at
eye level with Momo’s spectacular breasts.

Just do it! Ochako reminded herself.

With only the slightest pause, she craned her head lower, and extended her tongue to trail
around one of Momo’s stiff nipples. After lavishing her attention around Momo’s areola,
Ochako pursed her lips, and sucked the sensitive nub into her mouth.

“Oh!” Momo cried, and clasped on to Ochako’s head, driving her face further into Momo’s
breasts.

God, I could suffocate in these, Ochako mused, what a way to go, though…

Ochako circled her fingers around Momo’s other nipple at the same time as she grazed her
teeth over the one in her mouth, and the reaction it produced (a shuddering sigh, almost
melodic in tone) was immediately one of Ochako’s favourite sounds.

With one final suck, Ochako released her lips from around Momo’s nipple with a pop, then
immediately started planting kisses against her chest once again, as Ochako continued to
crawl lower and lower down the bed. She trailed her lips over Momo’s abdomen, ran her
hands down Momo’s still-covered legs, then paused at Momo’s waistband.

You can do this, Ochako encouraged herself, and took a deep breath.

She flickered her tongue along the very top of Momo’s hips, tracing her hipbones further
down. Ochako planted her hands on Momo’s pelvis, then slowly, cautiously, curled her
fingers under Momo’s waistband.

“Are you…” Momo gasped.

“I’m ready,” Ochako confirmed, “if you are.”

“Yes,” Momo nodded eagerly, “please.”

Ochako smiled at her, then pulled her pants down before she could lose her nerve. After a
moment spent freeing Momo’s legs from their confines, Ochako tossed her pants aside to join
her shirt, somewhere.
She spread Momo’s legs open with her hands, and sucked in a breath when Momo was fully
revealed in front of her. Momo’s sex was, to Ochako’s eyes, absolutely perfect (just like the
rest of her), pink and glistening, and Ochako found that she had to swallow thickly from the
sight alone.

Almost there! You can do this! Just make it happen!

Ochako slowly craned her head forwards, propped on her hands and knees, and carefully
extended her tongue. The moment that the very tip of her tongue grazed against Momo’s sex,
Ochako knew that this was exactly what she wanted; in that moment, there was nothing else
she could even imagine wanting.

She slowly, almost torturously dragged her tongue up from the bottom of Momo’s slit to the
delicate button at the top, which made Momo’s legs twitch beside her head. The flavor on her
tongue was – thanks to their previous exploration at the hot springs – somewhat familiar, but
Ochako decided that it was definitely better to taste Momo directly.

“Ochako?” Momo asked softly.

“Yeah?” Ochako lifted her head, and found that she could definitely get used to the
perspective of staring at Momo’s onyx eyes from between her legs.

“Can we…” Momo blushed, “um, can we do that to each other?”

“Of course,” Ochako confirmed, “but it’s your turn first.”

“Well, that’s what I was thinking,” Momo clarified, “we could… at the same time?”

“Oh!” Ochako felt a blush of her own rising, “um, yes! Absolutely, yes!”

Ochako nearly leapt from the bed, she was so eager, then proceeded to pull her own pants off
faster than she’d ever managed before.

“How did you want to, um, position?” Ochako felt a bit of nervousness, standing naked in
front of Momo.

Momo didn’t reply, and when Ochako looked to her, she saw that Momo was staring at her
almost hungrily.

“Momo?”

“Yes?”

“How’d you want to do this?” Ochako reminded her.

“Oh, yes,” Momo shook her head, “I was thinking, perhaps, if we both laid on our sides?”

“Okay!” Ochako was eager to agree, as she hopped back up on the bed. It took a moment to
arrange themselves, with Ochako’s legs facing the head of the bed, and Momo’s the foot, but
eventually they managed to get into position.
Now, where were we… Ochako was even more eager to get back to what she’d been
interrupted from. She spread her legs wide open, and reached around Momo’s hips to pull her
back towards Ochako’s face. As Momo lifted one of her long, elegant legs, Ochako took the
opportunity to duck her head between them.

“Ah!” Ochako gasped as Momo, with no hesitation at all, ran her tongue up Ochako’s slit.
Not wanting to be left behind, Ochako went back to licking Momo, delving between her
lower lips with enthusiasm.

She became more and more conscious of just how intimate their position was; not only each
of them pleasuring the other, but how Momo’s breasts crushed against Ochako’s belly, and
her own rested on Momo’s abdomen. Her head was practically cushioned on Momo’s smooth
thigh, and similarly, the feel of Momo’s silky hair draped over her legs was an unanticipated
addition to the entire experience.

Yup, I could definitely get used to this.

Ochako tried her best to stay focused on her task, but Momo was relentless; just when
Ochako had started to circle her tongue around Momo’s clit, Momo firmly grasped Ochako’s
butt with both hands, and pulled Ochako tight against her mouth.

Her tongue fluttered over every single one of Ochako’s sensitive spots, and as Ochako gasped
and panted for breath, she only vaguely recalled that she’d been distracted from what she had
originally set out to do.

I can’t be the only one feeling good, Ochako resolutely decided, we’re supposed to be doing
this to each other!

With the hand she’d brought around Momo’s hips, Ochako probed with her fingers until she
found Momo’s wet sex, then plunged two of her digits inside. The sudden stimulation made
Momo cry out, a wordless “ahn!” that was muffled between Ochako’s thighs, which caused
Ochako to smile proudly that she was the one who could make Momo produce such
wonderful sounds.

Ochako pursed her lips and, without stopping the motions of her fingers, delicately encircled
Momo’s clit, then sucked needily. As soon as she did so, Momo’s thighs snapped shut,
trapping Ochako’s head where it lay.

The brunette was all too happy to be imprisoned in such a manner; rather than giving Momo
a break, Ochako continued to suck her sensitive clit, while stroking her pussy with her
fingers.

“Ochako!” Momo cried out, and Ochako thrust her hips forward, reminding Momo that she
couldn’t get distracted either.

Momo took the message as it was intended, and immediately resumed lavishing her tongue
against Ochako’s slit; rather than focusing on any one area, Momo chose to deliver long
strokes, covering the entirety of her sex with every motion.
 Ochako usually preferred more clitoral stimulation to get off, but in that moment, whether it
was due to Momo’s sheer eagerness, or perhaps just because it was Momo, she began to feel a
familiar, pleasant tension building in her belly before long at all.

Instinctively, she slid her hand up Momo’s back, all the way to her head, and pulled Momo
even further between her legs. From the new angle, Momo started to enthusiastically lick
inside Ochako’s pussy, and the new sensation set Ochako off like a firecracker; her orgasm
sent sparks shooting across her vision, and she was only somewhat certain that she managed
to cry Momo’s name as she came.

The two women rolled away from each other, and both tried to reposition so that they faced
the other one. After a pause to giggle at the ridiculousness of their attempt, they laid down
side-by-side, Momo’s arm wrapped firmly around Ochako, the shorter woman nuzzling
happily against Momo’s chest.

“So, that was… really nice,” Ochako reviewed.

“Was it ever!” Momo sounded short of breath, “you’re very intense! I like that, a lot!”

“Good,” Ochako hummed happily, “I’m glad we finally did this. It felt right.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah,” Ochako nodded, “I was putting it off for too long, but now all that silliness is over,
isn’t it?”

“I don’t think you were being silly,” Momo argued.

“Shh,” Ochako reached up to stroke Momo’s hair, “I was. It’s super silly to not take
advantage of this opportunity, when I’ve got you interested in me!”

“I still think that I’m the lucky one,” Momo murmured, “that you’re interested in me in the
same way.”

“We can both be lucky together,” Ochako decided that the whole ‘you’re the best! No, you’re
the best!’ debate didn’t make any more sense than it did when Izuku had got stuck on it,
“you, me, and Deku. We’re all lucky to have each other.”

“I can agree with that,” Momo squeezed Ochako tighter, and turned to sling her leg over
Ochako’s thighs, “I do wish he were here right now. That would be perfect.”

“Next time,” Ochako promised, “we’ve got a lot to explore with the three of us still, after
all.”

She was looking forward to every moment of it.

Chapter End Notes

It's been a heck of a week, so this took a bit longer to finish than I had originally
intended. But here it is!

I wanted to let the Ochako/Momo slow-burn heat up a little bit faster, as well as to turn
up some other burners I have going, and this was the result!

I wonder what's next for these seven? :^)

Let me know what you thought! I always enjoy seeing your comments!
 Beast
Chapter Summary

New challenges make themselves known

Chapter Notes

This one starts off with a bang ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Four Months, Two Weeks, and One Day Since Arriving

Izuku

Izuku was amazed how much more energetic Setsuna became once she’d gotten warmed up.
After she spent most of the day cocooned in blankets, she’d felt spry enough to join him for
their “bath”, but as soon as she’d slipped under the so-called parka that he wore (closer to a
blanket with sleeves, really), she’d started to return to her usual, rambunctious self.

It was almost inconvenient to carry her in his arms and keep the garment wrapped around
both of them, but Izuku certainly wasn’t going to complain about his position, not when she
was so obviously excited, chattering away and constantly planting little kisses against various
parts of his torso.

“I’m gonna have to get you to walk me everywhere like this,” Setsuna reviewed, “you’re one
heck of a ride, Green Bean, and I haven’t even ridden you for real yet!”

She punctuated her statement by nibbling at the side of his neck.

“I can definitely carry you around,” Izuku gasped when she slid a cool hand up under his
shirt, “but I might get a bit too distracted if we’re always going around like this.”

“I can’t help it,” Setsuna lifted his shirt up, then ducked under it, so that it stretched over both
of them, “I’ve been looking forward to tonight!”

“Yeah,” Izuku smiled down at her, peering up at him as her head stuck out the neck of his
(“their”?) shirt, “me too.”

“Just so you know what to expect,” Setsuna teased, “I’m jumping you as soon as we get to
the hot springs.”
“Well, you’d better get ready,” Izuku chuckled, “because we’re here!”

“Yay!”

He walked them up the familiar path leading to the hot springs, as Setsuna shuffled around
under his shirt, her legs wrapped tight around his torso. One of her arms emerged from the
sleeve of the coat they were also sharing, and he saw her shove something into its pocket.

Izuku realized what that “something” was when he felt Setsuna’s breasts glide over his chest,
and he realized that she’d managed to start stripping herself before he’d even taken their coat
off.

The thought sent a spark of arousal shooting through him; knowing that she was really this
excited to be with him was certainly a boost to his confidence.

By the time the pool of the hot spring was in sight, Izuku was going crazy from her teasing;
she’d ducked her head under his shirt to suck on his neck, and he’d almost jumped out of his
skin when she’d latched her teeth (gently!) around one of his nipples.

Izuku practically tore the coat off them, and just as excitedly manage to extricate both
himself and Setsuna from the shirt they’d wound up sharing.

“Hey,” she grinned up at him with a wide, toothy smile.

“Hey,” Izuku craned his neck down and kissed her, and just as he expected, her tongue
slipped into his mouth immediately.

He ran his hands down her body, both of them topless, and appreciated the lines of strong
muscles that he could feel under his fingers. When his hands reached lower, he spent a while
appreciating her butt; even though Setsuna was on the “cut” side of muscular, she was soft
where it counted, and Izuku was absolutely a fan of the way she felt in his hands.

“Pants off, Greenie,” Setsuna unwrapped her legs from around him, and, in a flash, she was
naked, “I don’t wanna wait too long!”

She literally jumped into the waters of the hot spring, doing a cannonball which sprayed
warm steam into the air.

Izuku hurried to strip his pants, and then lowered himself into the warm water much more
patiently, his heart starting to hammer in his chest out of excitement as he made his way over
to Setsuna.

True to her earlier promise, she pounced on him. Before he even knew what was happening,
she was nibbling on his lip while her hands roamed all over his body; it was all that Izuku
could do to wrap an arm around her and start groping her ass again.

“Mmmf,” she pulled away from him, “go sit up on the edge, ‘kay?”

Izuku did just that, and the contrast of the cold night air against the warmth radiating from the
hot springs sent tingles down his spine. He felt tingles in other parts of his body when
Setsuna emerged from the water, her skin pebbling into goosebumps in a way that definitely
added to how gorgeous she looked.

Although Setsuna may not have been the curviest woman on their island, her curves were
definitely worth considering for their own merit. Her breasts were more than big enough to
fill his hands, and her hips swept out appealingly from her waist, but it was the way that he
could see every line of her abs that captivated Izuku in that moment.

She planted her hands on his thighs, and leaned up to kiss him, before she moved on to start
devouring him. Setsuna nipped at his chest, ran her tongue over the nipple she hadn’t nibbled
on earlier, then started planting eager little kisses against his own abs.

Without any hesitation, she dropped lower, and bit down on the inside of his thigh. Izuku
grunted in surprise, but that only seemed to encourage her, as she grazed her teeth along that
sensitive part of him, before turning her head and repeating the same treatment to his other
leg.

“I dig your muscles,” Setsuna murmured, “you’re kind of a babe, you know that, right?”

“You’re gorgeous,” Izuku replied, and she smirked up at him confidently in response.

She resumed her earlier activity, but now started to run her tongue along the spot where his
legs met his hips. Izuku felt himself growing hard as she continued to lavish oral attention all
over him, even though she hadn’t actually touched his manhood yet.

“Ohohoh,” Setsuna chuckled, “is this for me?”

Finally, her fingers ghosted against his cock, which made Izuku throw his head back and
exhale heavily. The light touch that she teased him with was a contrast to the hungry way
she’d kissed (and sucked, and licked, and bit) all over him just moments before, and he
started to throb under her hands.

“Mmm,” Setsuna grinned, “you look delicious.”

She opened her mouth, and slowly lowered her head towards his cock. Instead of taking him
inside – as Izuku had expected – she gripped his manhood firmly by the base, then started to
flop his erection back and forth. Setsuna extended her tongue, and started to slap his member
against it with steady thap noises.

“God…” Izuku groaned.

“What’s that, big boy?” Setsuna paused what she was doing for a moment, “something you
want?”

She resumed smacking his head against her extended tongue, apparently content to tease him.
Izuku reached out to run his fingers through her hair, tempted to push her lower, so that she’d
be inspired to start sucking his cock. Instead, he tried his best to stay respectful, limiting
himself to running his fingers over her scalp.
Setsuna, in turn, reached up, laid her hand overtop his, and pushed her own head down. And
down. And down.

“Holy shit,” Izuku gasped, when her nose bumped into his pelvis. The sensation he felt was
indescribable; his entire length had disappeared down her throat, and it didn’t appear to
bother her in the slightest. He didn’t notice even a hint of a choke or gag, but instead, she
started to swallow around his manhood, milking even more pleasure from him.

“Ah!” Setsuna lifted off his cock, “I should’ve mentioned that: no gag reflex.”

She grinned proudly as she explained how she’d been able to do that, idly stroking his spit-
slick cock with one hand.

“You’re incredible,” Izuku gasped.

“Thanks, babe,” Setsuna smirked, “but I wanted to do more than give you a blowjob
tonight…”

“Yeah?”

“Oh, definitely.”

Izuku reached down and threaded his hands under her arms, then hauled her out of the hot
spring. He laid her down right beside the water, and leaned overtop of her to kiss her again.
She enthusiastically attacked his lips and tongue, and reached between them to take his
member in her hand once again, spreading her legs wider as she did so.

“Also,” Setsuna spoke, “don’t take it slow, okay? I like it hard and fast. You don’t have to be
rough, but don’t be gentle, okay?”

“Got it,” Izuku shuddered as she started to rub his head against her slit, “anything else?”

“Nah,” Setsuna chirped, “fuck me, Izuku.”

He pushed his hips forward, and entered her for the first time. Setsuna was tight and slick
around him, and when her own hips moved a fraction, Izuku swore that he could feel her
muscles clenching around him.

“Fuck, you’re big,” Setsuna gasped, “that’s good, though. Keep going!”

Izuku dropped his hips against hers, hilting himself inside her completely. Setsuna made a
low groan that almost sounded like a growl, and her legs wrapped around his tight enough
that he had a difficult time pulling back.

“Fuck yeah,” Setsuna ran her nails down his back, “just like that.”

While he still wouldn’t have considered himself an expert at sex, the amount of practice he’d
had over the last few months had given Izuku enough confidence in his abilities that he
thought he could give Setsuna what she wanted. He sat back on his knees, wrapped his hands
around her hips, and started to piston back and forth, driving his cock into her with most of
his strength.

Her tits bounced with every thrust, and Izuku was awestruck by how beautiful she looked
underneath him; Setsuna’s green hair was fanned out against the rocky outcropping she lay
on, and her eyes were wide open, staring up at him with undisguised lust in her gaze.

“Goddamn,” Setsuna groaned, and reached up to squeeze her own breasts, “fuck, I should’ve
done this ages ago. You feel- ah!” she twitched, “fucking… really good.”

“You feel amazing,” Izuku replied, and that was all the words that he was capable of speaking
in that moment. Every time he hit a particularly pleasurable spot inside Setsuna, she tightened
around him, and all the ridges and folds inside her caressed his length in a very enjoyable
way.

“Pause for a sec?” Setsuna requested, and Izuku cautiously slid free of her.

As soon as he did so, she unwrapped her legs from around his waist, flipped herself over, and
stuck her ass into the air as she put herself on her hands and knees.

“Really put your back into it,” she teased, “c’mon, Greenie, don’t leave me hanging!”

He brought both his hands down on her ass – firmly, but not a true spank – and kneaded it for
a moment, before he shuffled forwards and lined himself up with her entrance once again.
Izuku obeyed Setsuna’s request; he set a hard and fast pace from the outset, pounding into her
hard enough to make her firm butt ripple against him.

“Oh fuck,” Setsuna gasped, “yeah, fuck yeah. Keep going!”

Izuku leaned forward and reached underneath her to grope her breasts, rolling her nipples
between his fingers and squeezing hard enough to sink his digits into her tits.

“Here, I’ll make it easier for you,” Setsuna offered, and then Izuku heard the tell-tale sound
of her using her Quirk. Her upper torso detached from her lower half, and he watched,
amazed, as she rotated around so that she was facing him while he was still buried inside of
her, doggy-style.

“Fuck yeah,” Izuku leaned back down and kissed her fiercely, their tongues battling against
each other as his hips practically became a blur.

“You – ah! – like Quirks – fuck – don’t you?”

“I love them,” Izuku agreed excitedly, as he grabbed on to her hips and started really
pounding her, “so hot…”

“You gonna cum?” Setsuna grinned, “you gonna fill me up?”

“God, yeah.”
“I’m close,” Setsuna bent impossibly at the waist, so that she could latch on to him in an
embrace while still bent over beneath him, “keep giving it to me. Hard. Just like that.”

She bit the outside of his ear, and the sharp shock that it sent down Izuku’s spine made him
shudder pleasurably, the feeling of an impending orgasm starting to build between his legs.

“Almost there,” Setsuna reported, “almost – fuck! Yes! Fuck yes!”

He felt her grip down on him tightly, but he powered through, continuing to thrust into her as
he fucked her through her climax. The way that her powerful muscles squeezed and clenched
around him was impossible to resist, and after only a few more thrusts, Izuku’s hands
clenched down on her tightly, and he exploded in orgasm.

“FUCK yes!” Setsuna screamed, and then her torso whipped around as her Quirk deactivated,
reattaching itself in the more usual position.

They gasped for breath for a couple moments, and then Izuku slid out of her, watching his
cum trickle down her leg after he pulled out.

“God, that was great,” Setsuna rolled over, and pecked a surprisingly gentle kiss against his
lips, “one hell of a first time. Good job, dude.”

“You’re great too,” Izuku huffed, “that thing you did with your Quirk…”

“Oh, boy, just you wait until I can use it full-power again,” Setsuna cackled, “I can detach
alllll sorts of fun parts for you to play with.”

The idea sent a thrill racing through him, and Izuku felt his cock twitch, despite his recent
climax.

“Ooh, Mina told me about your stamina,” Setsuna reached down and started to coax him
back to hardness with her hand, “you good for two rounds?”

“If we stay late enough,” Izuku met her eyes, “we can try for three.”

“Fuck yes,” she kissed him again, “totally living up to your rep, dude. You’re one hell of a
guy.”

And you’re all incredible women, Izuku thought, as he pulled Setsuna into his lap.

Four Months, Two Weeks, and Two Days Since Arriving

Ochako

It had been a productive afternoon.

Ochako had gone on a trip to the beach with Momo and Izuku, and they’d even managed to
catch a fish! Their haul was nowhere near as massive as the tuna that they’d been able to
reliably catch during the warmer months, but it was still a success in Ochako’s eyes,
considering they’d be able to have dinner that wasn’t dried fruit and jerky for once.

They’d ventured out in their new winter clothes (which were mostly their old clothes sewn
together and stuffed with the bedding from the love shack), which had so far proved to be a
fairly moderate success. Ochako certainly wouldn’t want to be outside for hours or anything
like that, but she was a lot more comfortable in the cold outside than she’d been the last time
it was her turn to go outside.

She also appreciated the chance to spend time with her partners (the best word she could
think of to describe their dynamic), just the three of them. While Ochako was certainly fond
of the other women on the island, she wasn’t together with any of them, so time with Momo
was particularly special for her.

Wait, do I count as being in a relationship with them? Ochako wondered, if we’re all dating
the same guy, and some of the girls are dating each other, doesn’t that make it one big
relationship, not a bunch of different ones?

The idea didn’t exactly sound unappealing to her, but she’d never thought of it that way
before.

Huh, Ochako lost herself in thought as Izuku and Momo chatted idly with each other, why
does that make me feel kind of nervous?

It was a dramatic change that came about all of a sudden: Ochako felt goosebumps rising at
her neck that had nothing to do with the chilly weather.

Why does that scare me so much? her nerves jangled, Is it just because I’ve never heard of
seven people dating each other at once?

Or is it-

Ochako’s thoughts were interrupted as, all of a sudden, Izuku tackled her to the side. She
landed in a snow bank and rolled to her feet, where she saw Izuku locked in a grapple with an
enormous beast.

“Ochako!” Momo yelled, “are you hurt?”

“No!” she replied, “help Deku!”

Momo, without delay, hefted the spear they’d been fishing with into her arms, and rushed
towards the sabretooth with it. The enormous creature turned its head and snapped its
massive teeth down, and the spear was shattered into splinters before Momo could land any
meaningful attack.

Ochako looked around, and spotted a large rock not far from her which would serve perfectly.
She sprinted over, then grabbed it with all ten fingers. Her head spun and her stomach heaved
as soon as her Quirk – weakened by the island as it was – took effect, but at the same time,
she managed to effortlessly pry the small boulder from the ground.
With one smooth motion, she whirled around, and cast the weightless object towards the
sabretooth which was attempting to maul her boyfriend.

“Release!” Ochako tapped her fingers together, and gravity returned to the stone; it slammed
into the sabretooth’s side with a meaty thunk.

The beast was knocked clear from Izuku, and Ochako was glad to see that he popped back to
his feet immediately. He had a notable gash on one of his arms, but he looked otherwise
unharmed, which didn’t do anything to reduce the concern she felt for him.

In turn, the sabretooth also rolled back onto its feet, as it released a low, grumbling growl.
The creature looked as if it considered continuing its attack, only to slowly circle away from
the three students, where it disappeared into the woods with a great bounding leap.

The three of them stood in combat-ready stances for the next several minutes, until it finally
seemed like the creature had run off for now. Ochako hoped that the stone she’d nailed it with
would encourage the sabretooth not to bother them again, but she had her suspicions that
they’d see it again.

Nevertheless, she exhaled the breath she’d been holding, and finally started to relax a bit.

“That thing came from nowhere!” Momo yelped, “Ochako, you’re unharmed? It came right
for you!”

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Ochako answered, “Deku, are you hurt? You’re bleedin’ a bit…”

“I’ll be fine!” Izuku rushed over to her, and wrapped her in a hug immediately, “it’s just an
arm!”

“Just an arm”, Ochako would have rolled her eyes if the situation wasn’t frightening, that
sounds like Deku, alright.

“Momo, did it get you at all?” Ochako had to check, even though she hadn’t seen it take a
swipe at her or anything.

“Yes, it mostly ignored me, it seems,” Momo replied, “I wasn’t able to do much, I’m
afraid…”

“Hush, you,” Ochako waved her arm, “c’mere, get in on this.”

Momo unsteadily walked over, and Ochako brought her into a group hug with Izuku.

“You actually did great,” Izuku answered, “you distracted it long enough to keep it from
biting me, don’t know if I could shake that off…”

“See, you saved Deku,” Ochako leaned over and kissed Momo quickly, “you’re my hero for
that, by the way.”

“You saved both of us,” Momo pressed into her, “you’re the hero, today.”
“If anyone didn’t do much, it’s me,” Izuku grumbled, “I wish my Quirk was working right…
I barely managed to hold that thing off.”

“You still wrestled with a giant predator,” Ochako kissed him that time, “which is mighty
impressive in my books. Now, come on, both of you! Let’s pick up the fish we dropped, get
back to the cave, and debate who’s the biggest hero over dinner.”

“Right! The fish!” Izuku scurried off to pick up the fish he’d dropped – no doubt when he’d
leapt into action to save her – and Ochako smiled and giggled at his scattered enthusiasm.

Maybe that’s why I was feeling nervous! Ochako wondered if she’d subconsciously picked up
on the fact that the sabretooth had been about to pounce on her.

The more she thought about it, though, the more she realized that there was something about
their whole seven-person arrangement that stuck in her thoughts.

Hmm, she pondered, gonna have to figure that out, aren’t I?

Later that Night

Mina

She had to admit, the daily routine they’d all been going through lately was getting old.

There were little projects to work on around the cave, sure, but compared to when they’d
lived in their little camp, a lot of their tasks were just boring, things like clearing snow, or
washing dishes. Mina couldn’t believe it, but she’d actually prefer doing things like foraging
for fruit compared to her life recently!

Then again, she didn’t exactly relish the thought of being pounced on by a saber-tooth tiger,
as had nearly happened to Momo, Ochako, and Izuku earlier in the day. Mina had helped
Ochako to fuss over the cut on Izuku’s arm; while the green-haired man had insisted that it
was nothing, they’d done their best to bandage him anyways.

Once things had calmed down, Mina started to look forward to the rest of the night. Bedtime
was quickly becoming one of Mina’s very favorite times, given how their sleeping
arrangements had devolved into one big snuggle fest.

That night was a fantastic example of everything that Mina enjoyed so much. Ibara and Yui
lay sort-of-entangled together on one side of the pile of sleeping mats, but the other five
students had wound up forming a cluster of warm, cuddly bodies.

Setsuna was in the middle of them, of course, sandwiched between Izuku and Mina herself.
Izuku’s back had been claimed by Momo, who clung to him as an absolutely adorable big
spoon, while Ochako had wound up on Mina’s side, rather than snuggling with her
girlfriend(?) like Mina had kind of expected her to.

The other three had already fallen asleep, but Mina heard Ochako shuffling around, and
wondered what was on her mind.
Without waking Setsuna, Mina turned herself around to face Ochako, who lay on her back,
staring up at the ceiling of the cave with an uncertain expression on her face.

“Hey,” Mina whispered, “can’t sleep?”

“Oh!” Ochako startled a bit, “sorry if I’m keepin’ you up.”

“No, no,” Mina reassured her, “what’s on your mind, ‘Chako?”

“I’m just thinkin’,” she sighed, “this is all… really nice, isn’t it?”

“Mhmm,” Mina hummed, “why’s that keeping you awake, though? Is it about earlier?”

“No, it’s… it’s about ‘us’, I guess. When this is all over,” Ochako explained, “and we’re back
in the real world… isn’t that gonna change things?”

“Why would it?”

“Well, we won’t all live in the same room, for one,” Ochako giggled quietly, “but I mean,
like… what if we drift apart, from where we are now?”

“Hmm,” Mina hadn’t really thought about it, “are you worried about you and Momo and
Midori?”

“No, I don’t think so,” Ochako blushed a little, faintly visible by the flickering firelight, “I’m
hopin’ the three of us can make it work, and I’ve got a good feelin’ about that, but I can’t
help but wonder if we’ll wind up splittin’ off from the rest of you.”

“How so?”

“Like, you and Set are together,” Ochako answered, “and Yui and Ibara are… whatever
they’re doin’, doesn’t it seem kind of more likely that we’ll wind up in our own little clusters,
rather than all stayin’ together?”

“It doesn’t have to mean that,” Mina frowned, “but I guess, uh, it’s probably easier to keep
two, or three people together, than seven? Are we even all together?”

“Well, kinda,” Ochako rolled on her side to face Mina, “like, we’re all with Deku, if nothin’
else?”

“And he’d stress out about being the only thing holding us all together,” Mina could picture it
clearly, “but it’s not like we’re going to all go our separate ways? I’ve been friends with you
and Momo for forever now, that’s not gonna change.”

“I know,” Ochako sighed, “I don’t even know how to put what I’m worryin’ about into
words, I think. These last few months have been great, and I guess I’m afraid that it’ll just be
different, when we’re back.”

“C’mere,” Mina wrapped her arms around her friend, and she felt Ochako shudder in her
grasp, not quite crying, but clearly on the edge of it, “hey. You. It’s gonna be okay, we’ve got
a really close bond, all of us, maybe that will be enough to hold us together?”

“I don’t know why this even bugs me so much,” Ochako grumbled, as she returned the
embrace and pulled Mina into a hug, “it’s not like it’s my relationship that I’m worried
about.”

“Because you’re a sweetheart,” Mina ran her fingers through Ochako’s hair, “you want
everyone in this crazy thing we’re doing to be happy, even if you aren’t dating them
yourself.”

“Kinda feels like I am, sort of,” Ochako stared into Mina’s eyes, “like, it’s closer than
‘friends’, but I dunno how to describe it…”

“We’ll ask Yui tomorrow,” Mina reached down to brush a single tear away from Ochako’s
cheek, “she knows the right poly terms to talk about this, maybe it’ll help knowing them?”

Ochako smiled, then started to giggle quietly.

“What’s funny about that?” Mina was happy to see that Ochako’s mood had improved, but
didn’t get what she found amusing.

“You’re sayin’ we should learn the right words to express somethin’,” Ochako smirked at her,
“kinda sounds almost like you’re studyin’ how to date…”

“I’ve always found dating more interesting to talk about than school,” Mina admitted,
“maybe I just need the right topic.”

“It’s because you’re a sweetheart too,” Ochako squeezed her arms a bit tighter, “I know you
care about all of us too, in different ways, and you always make sure that everyone’s happy.”

“Well, how couldn’t I?” Mina thought it was self-explanatory, “of course I want all of you to
be happy! You’re all my, um, friends in dating? Associates in love? Devoted to the Dicku?”

Ochako snorted, then made an adorable little ‘meep!’ noise as she realized how loud she’d
laughed.

“See, this is what I mean,” Ochako blushed, “I was bein’ all sulky for no good reason, and
you’ve cheered me right up. I love that about you.”

Mina felt her heart skip a beat, and all of a sudden, she realized just how close she was laying
with Ochako, chest-to-chest, their faces only inches apart. She started to feel a lot warmer, in
a way that couldn’t be explained only by her position in the cuddle pile.

“Kinda feels like I am,” Mina recalled what Ochako had just said, about how they were all
sort of ‘together’ in some unusual way.

“Y’know,” Mina tried to keep her voice steady, “it’s not like Set and me are going to pair off
by ourselves, either.”
“Yeah, I know, I’m worried about nothin’,” Ochako’s eyes looked warm and happy, “but she
is your girlfriend, and all.”

“Yeah, but,” Mina tried to calm her sudden nerves, “it’s not like we’re only dating each other.
There’s Midori, obviously, but we’ve both agreed we can date any of you other cuties too…”

“Did you?” Ochako breathed.

The two women stared at each other for a few long moments, before Mina giggled nervously
to break the silence, if nothing else.

“Yup,” Mina whispered, “so, who knows, maybe some of us will get even closer than we are
now…”

“That helps,” Ochako smiled sleepily, “thanks, Mina. You’re sweet.”

Before Mina could act on the sudden impulse she was feeling, Ochako did it for her. The
brunette woman leaned her head forward to close the tiny gap between them, and planted a
soft, tender kiss on Mina’s lips.

“You’re sweet,” Mina gasped when they separated, “and a good kisser.”

“Maybe we’ll do it again sometime,” Ochako smirked in an all-too-knowing way, “but for
now… g’night, Mina.”

“Night, ‘Chako.”

Mina shuffled back around to return to spooning Setsuna, and not long after she did, she felt
Ochako press into her back. It didn’t take long to hear Ochako’s breathing turn into the
sounds of a peaceful sleep, and Mina felt her own wakefulness rapidly disappearing.

This is all way too nice to give up, Mina decided then and there, we’ll find a way to make it
work with all seven of us.

Four Months, Two Weeks, and Four Days Since Arriving

Yui

She lay flat on her back in the middle of the room, kicking her feet idly and humming to
herself. It wasn’t quite a tune that she was producing, more like a random series of notes, but
it was better than doing nothing.

“Mm,” Yui stared at the ceiling of the cave as if something interesting might appear on it,
“Mm-mm.”

There’s nothing to do. I’m bored.

She rolled onto her side, and watched Ibara puttering around. Her vine-haired friend had
decided that she was going to wash all their various cups and bowls (even the clean ones),
and was knelt over a bucket, a stack of their ‘dishes’ beside her.

Ibara looked peaceful, almost in some sort of Zen-like state as she carried out the – in Yui’s
eyes – kind of pointless activity. The other five students were all out trying to find more food,
or firewood, or other various materials, and the pair of women had been the ones who’d
volunteered to stay behind and guard their cave.

Yui was kind of regretting that decision at this point, with nothing to do but either wait for the
others to return, or else to watch Ibara washing dishes.

“You know,” Ibara looked up from her task and glanced at Yui, “if you don’t have anything
else to do, you could always help dry.”

“Mm,” Yui shrugged, “I guess.”

It wasn’t like doing dishes (which were already almost all clean anyways) was one of her
preferred activities, but she figured it might beat the alternative of “absolutely nothing”.

Yui rolled to her feet and padded across the cave to where Ibara was, then wordlessly
accepted the rag that she passed her. The job failed to be any more interesting than Yui had
predicted it might be, and by the time she’d dried off the third bowl, she was already bored
again.

“I’m bored,” she decided to voice her complaints.

“Well, that is too bad,” Ibara sighed, “but it is not as if there are an abundance of potential
activities available to us. Between the weather and the threat posed by that predator that has
been seen nearby, it is not as if we can wander about all willy-nilly.”

Yui rolled her eyes. Ibara was, of course, entirely correct, but being responsible and safe
wasn’t interesting.

“Why are you washing these, anyways?” Yui wondered, “most of them were already clean.”

“Yes, well, leaving a job only half-completed does not sit well with me,” Ibara muttered, “so
I may as well wash all of them. There are not too many; you can return to laying around
before too long.”

Yui started to stack the cups she was drying into a small tower, one which wobbled
precariously. Before long, her little construction project toppled to the floor, sending one cup
in particular clattering across the floor.

“Yui,” Ibara grumbled, “I just washed that. Now it’s dirty again.”

“Mm,” Yui shrugged, “gives us something more to do. I guess.”

“I did not invite you to help me in order to have you make the task more difficult,” Ibara
tsked, “I was merely hoping to include you. If this is unappealing to you, you’re quite free to
do something else more interesting.”
“There’s nothing to do,” Yui whined, “especially since you’re busy. Washing dishes.”

“Oh?”

“We’re alone right now,” Yui thought it was fairly self-explanatory, “you could practice tying
me up.”

“As I’ve said, Yui,” Ibara threw her head back and sighed, “I’m still processing that request,
deciding how I feel about it. I’m not sure if now is a good time.”

Yui reached into the wash basin, and splashed Ibara with water.

“Ugh!” Ibara shrieked, “what was that for?”

“I’m bored,” Yui explained, “so I’m causing trouble. Wanna stop me?”

“Yui…”

She reached down to splash Ibara once more, only to be stopped when Ibara grabbed her
wrist and yanked her hand away from the bucket.

Well, that’s a start.

“Misbehaving like this to get what you want isn’t fair,” Ibara huffed, “you’re being a little
selfish, I’m afraid to say.”

“Mm,” Yui didn’t see it that way, “am I? How so?”

“I understand your… desires,” Ibara looked as if she wanted to grimace, but was keeping her
face impassive, “but just because you and I might – might – practice certain techniques in the
future, doesn’t mean that you can demand I participate whenever it strikes your fancy.”

“I just don’t see why you aren’t,” Yui muttered, “unless you actually tell me you don’t want
to, I’m going to keep bugging you.”

“Yui, it’s… you remember when you sat me down, and explained how I was being rude and
unfair to the others?”

“Mhmm.”

“Now it’s my turn to say the same thing,” Ibara exhaled, “with me, and even with Izuku,
you’ve been awfully pushy of late to have your desires fulfilled. I realize this may sound
contradictory, but just because you are the one who wants to be, well, treated roughly, that
doesn’t mean that you don’t have your own control over the situation.”

“Yeah, well,” Yui muttered, “I’m horny. It’s been too long since I’ve had sex, and I can’t get
myself off with everyone else around.”

“Yes,” Ibara trailed off, and thought about something for a while, “it’s true, perhaps we
should establish some sort of… schedule, or something like that. One that doesn’t rely on
sneaking off to the hot springs with Izuku.”

“It doesn’t have to be with Izuku, though,” Yui noted.

“True, I’m sure that Setsuna and Mina would also appreciate the chance to, um, be intimate
with one another.” Ibara started to blush a little bit with that realization.

“And you and me,” Yui added.

“It’s not the same,” Ibara insisted, “more like… friends helping each other out.”

“Sure,” the exact wording didn’t really matter to Yui, “I still want you to tie me up, though. I
don’t mind if the others are around.”

“Well, I do,” Ibara grumbled, “and even though we’re alone right now, that doesn’t mean we
have to immediately start doing what you want. That’s my main point, really: you have to
remember that Izuku and I have our own desires and wishes, and that we might not always
want to enact the scenario that you prefer.”

“Mm, fine,” Yui grumbled, “I’m still bored, though.”

She reached out with her other hand to try and splash Ibara again, but the disapproving,
almost frustrated glare that Ibara gave her made her hesitate for a moment.

“Come here,” Ibara commanded, “sit beside me.”

Yui did so, plopping to a seat at Ibara’s elbow.

“I quite enjoyed listening to you humming earlier,” Ibara continued, “you have a very pretty
voice, you know. I’ll make you a deal; provide some music for me while I work here, and I’ll
give you what you want.”

“Now?” Yui wondered.

“…fine,” Ibara conceded. Two tendrils of her hair snaked out, and wrapped around Yui’s
wrists. The vines tightened, clamping her hands together, and Yui somehow found that she
appreciated the way that Ibara didn’t even spare a glance in her direction while doing so.

Fulfilling her end of the bargain they’d struck, Yui started humming the first song that came
to her mind, and the two women passed the next several minutes like that; Ibara washing
dishes in silence, with Yui providing the soundtrack, vines around her wrists.

This is new, Yui thought, I kind of like how gentle this kind of control is…

Hmm. Maybe I don’t always need it rough.

Four Months, Two Weeks, and Six Days Since Arriving

Setsuna
Setsuna yawned widely as she trudged through the snow, Mina and Yui in tow behind her.
She wasn’t exactly enthusiastic about being out of the warmth of their cave, but she supposed
that it was technically necessary to keep bathing at least every few days.

The necessity of the act didn’t make the journey any more pleasant. Even though she couldn’t
help but recall her previous trip to the hot springs (which was thoroughly enjoyable), Setsuna
figured that this one wasn’t going to be half as much fun, considering Yui was with them and
all.

Although, given how she’s been following Ibara around like a puppy lately, wouldn’t surprise
me if she’s a bit more into girls than she’s claimed…

They set off in a trio in order to follow Momo’s command that students had to stick to groups
of three or more, thanks to the fact she, Ochako, and Izuku had been attacked by –
ridiculously – an actual sabretooth.

Fucker isn’t even from the right era, Setsuna complained to herself, this place really dropped
the ball on wildlife.

Not that it hadn’t dropped the ball in other ways, on top of the historically-inaccurate fauna
the students occasionally encountered.

“Why does it have to be so cold,” Setsuna whined, “I miss summer!”

“Tell me about it,” Mina replied, “I’d way rather be running around topless than all bundled
up like this!”

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “I don’t mind the cold.”

Setsuna yawned again, a long one that trailed off into a grumble at the end.

Even with the mid-day sun overhead, she could really have gone for a nap in that moment, as
the cold weather seemed to drain her energy right out of her body.

“How you holding up, babe?” Mina bounced up to her, and wrapped her arms around
Setsuna’s waist from behind, “you gonna make it there?”

“Yeah, yeah, I’ll be fine,” Setsuna still appreciated the warmth of her girlfriend’s arms, “I’m
just tired of snow. Bleh! Least fun weather, ever.”

“I dunno,” Mina teased, “I think that the rain storms might have something to say about
that!”

“Let’s just hurry up and get to the springs,” Setsuna murmured, “I’m not gonna like, pass out
or anything, but I’m getting real sleepy the longer we’re out here.”

“Maybe I’ll do something to warm you up when we get there…” Mina spoke huskily into
Setsuna’s ear.

“Probably not with Yui around…” Setsuna muttered, “that does sound fun, though.”
“I can’t let Midori have alllll the fun with you in the bath, after all,” Mina smooched the side
of her neck, “it’s been too long for me, in general! I’m dying here!”

“What are you dying of?” Yui wondered, as Mina had been loud enough to overhear her final
exclamation.

“She’s dying of horny,” Setsuna chuckled, and nuzzled against Mina’s hair, “the cave is great,
don’t get me wrong, but it’s really put a damper on all our sex lives.”

“Mhm,” Yui agreed, “I haven’t been fucked in a while.”

“I wonder how long this whole ‘privacy’ thing is gonna last,” Setsuna grinned, “we’ve all
been with Izuku anyways, what’s the harm if the others are around to see it?”

“Ibara hasn’t,” Yui corrected her.

“Really?” Setsuna’s grin slipped into a puzzled expression, “why not?”

“She’s already come a long way,” Yui shrugged, “but I think having sex is still a big step for
her.”

“I bet you,” Mina smirked, “once she hops on that, she’s going to be insatiable for a while.”

“Oh, totes,” Setsuna nodded, “a whole bunch of pent-up tension going on with that girl. Isn’t
that right, Yui?”

“Mm?”

“You and her seem awful close lately,” Setsuna turned to face her friend, “aren’t you like, I
dunno, bondage buddies or something?”

“I guess?” Yui didn’t react much to the teasing, “we’re helping each other practice, that’s all.”

“It isn’t anything more than that?” Mina joined in, “maybe a bit of a crush, or something?”

“I dunno,” Yui shrugged again, “I don’t think so, but I’m not sure. I’ve never had a crush on a
girl before.”

Setsuna started to giggle, only to be caught mid-laugh by a third, even bigger yawn. This
turned her exclamation into something like a high-pitched howl, which was silly enough that
it started to make Mina laugh along with her.

All three students stopped in their tracks when a loud roar echoed out from the snow-covered
trees. It didn’t sound like any sound that came from a mammal, but like something out of the
ancient pre-Quirk movie “Jurassic Park”.

“Set…” Mina whispered, “what was that?”

“Dunno,” Setsuna felt her heart starting to race, “sounded big, though.”
The students remained frozen where they stood (thankfully not literally), glancing around
until they could identify what had just made that noise. Setsuna took stock of their
surroundings; they were about halfway to the hot springs, in a part of the woods that – in the
summer – had been a dense thicket of vines and trees.

Deeper into the forest, something moved, and its footsteps thudded every time it took one.

“Girls,” Setsuna spoke quietly, “get ready to run, or fight, or something.”

The creature stepped into view, and Setsuna’s first reaction was a ridiculous impulse to burst
into laughter; it was one of the not-quite-T-rexes that they’d seem roaming around now and
then, except this one had almost comically oversized teeth; it gave the impression of an
almost cartoonish overbite.

If it wasn’t for the fact that the giant lizard(?) might try to eat them, Setsuna would have
thought it was adorable.

The t-rex stared at them, its head tilting to one side as it sized them up.

“Go away!” Setsuna shouted at it, waving her arms around wildly, “don’t mess with us, lizard
boy!”

“Yeah!” Mina joined in the efforts to seem loud and unafraid, “go on! Scram!”

“Please leave, dinosaur,” Yui tried her best.

It continued staring, then released a breath in a heavy huff, sending steam shooting from its
nostrils into the cold air around it. The dinosaur turned around and wandered off somewhere,
its heavy footfalls growing quieter as it disappeared into the woods.

“Great,” Mina whined, “not only do we have to worry about freaking saber-tooth tigers, but
now we’re getting stalked by a t-rex, too!”

“Aw, he didn’t seem so bad,” Setsuna giggled to disguise her own nerves, “kinda cute,
actually! I think I’ll call him ‘fang’ if I see him again!”

She didn’t want to admit how much it worried her that these sorts of wildlife encounters had
become more frequent lately; Setsuna figured that it was about time that the students started
carrying spears around, some sort of weapon, at least.

“C’mon,” Setsuna figured it was best for her to take command of their situation, “he went the
other way, so we can still go to the hot springs. We’ll tell the others when we get back.”

Setsuna remembered the time when Izuku had punched a dinosaur a few months ago, and
wondered if he’d have more brawls with oversized, historically-inaccurate predators in his
future.

Not that we can count on him always being there to protect us, Setsuna knew, we need to look
out for ourselves too!
Chapter End Notes

Not only Setsuna Fun Time and Animal Attacks, but also Feelings and Fluff!

This was - in my opinion - a fun little chapter, which also helped to peel back the curtain
on a couple of the more realistic concerns which might have arisen.

Also, dinosaurs and sabertooth tigers. Rawr.

Let me know what you thought! I always like seeing the comments these chapters get!
 Bearing Fruit
Chapter Summary

As it gets colder, new opportunities arise

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Four Months and Three Weeks Since Arriving

Ibara

She awoke feeling warm and content. Despite the cold weather of late, the somewhat-
unconventional sleeping arrangements that the students had fallen into meant that their nights
were still warm, mostly thanks to shared body heat.

From the pressure resting gently across her torso, and the firm presence pressed up against
her back, Ibara assumed that someone had wound up cuddling her during the night. Only a
few months ago, Ibara would have shrieked indignantly and thrown the person away from
her, but now, she merely smiled to herself and gently ran her fingers over the arm wrapped
around her.

As her fingertips ghosted over their forearm, Ibara took note of a number of oddly-smooth
patches, contrasted against thick cords of muscle. Izuku, she recognized, how lovely. She
thought that this explained her feeling of contentedness: his presence was always calming,
and the firm planes of his muscles pressed against her back were more comfortable than any
mattress could hope to be.

“Mmmrghh,” he grumbled sleepily into her ear, and Ibara’s smile grew wider.

“Good morning,” she spoke softly, “at least, I believe it is morning.”

“Mmlooks like it,” Izuku mumbled, and his arm tightened around her, drawing her more
closely against him, “we could always sleep in, though.”

By habit, the two of them were the earliest risers among the students, although Momo usually
wasn’t too far behind. Ibara blinked the sleep from her eyes, and saw that the raven-haired
woman was currently sandwiched between Ochako and Mina; from the comfortable
expression on her sleeping face, Ibara doubted that she’d be waking any time soon.

“I believe I’m awake now,” Ibara replied, “but if you’d like to sleep for longer, I would have
no objections.”
“I’m just being lazy,” Izuku hummed against her, and she felt the vibration reverberate
through his chest, “and this is nice, so I don’t feel like getting up.”

Ibara shifted a bit closer against him, and as she did so, she felt something very firm, even
more than his powerful muscles, press against her backside.

“Erp!” Izuku gasped, “sorry, it’s, uh, morning?”

“It’s quite natural, no apologies necessary,” Ibara had no complaints about their position,
“besides, I… well, I do enjoy that you find me desirable.”

“You’re beautiful,” Izuku said without hesitation, “and, um, yeah, very desirable.”

Ibara angled her hips further back, and in doing so, Izuku’s manhood wound up slipping
down, so that instead of pressing against her bottom, it slid between her thighs.

“Mmmrghh,” he groaned quietly.

She felt a flush rise at the back of her neck, but not due to embarrassment or indignation; no,
she now recognized this feeling as want. Ibara felt a quiver in her belly that had nothing to do
with hunger (well, not hunger for food, at least), and, as if possessed of a mind of her own,
her hand started to trail down her own abdomen.

When she reached between her legs, she took a firm grasp around Izuku’s member, then idly
started to glide her fingers back and forth.

“It’s a shame that it is winter,” Ibara spoke, “we have not had the opportunity to spend time
alone in quite a while…”

She felt Izuku twitch in her hand, and his reaction gave further fuel to the fire of her lust.

Ibara began to slowly gyrate her hips, moving in small circles, and every movement she
made wound up grinding Izuku’s member against her own sex. Despite the thin layers of
clothing separating them, Ibara could feel the heat radiating from his stiff manhood, and she
was certain that she was just as hot, as needful.

“We should-“ Izuku’s breath hitched as she purposely pressed him up against her, so that he
could feel how much she desired him in turn, “we should do something about that, I think.”

“I agree,” Ibara breathed, as she felt his head slide over the button at the top of her sex, “not
only for my sake, but for everyone’s…”

“Oh?” she heard and felt Izuku breathing heavily against her, “is that so?”

“Far be it for me to suggest giving in to temptation,” Ibara clenched her legs, so that her
thighs pressed around Izuku’s manhood, “but I understand that going without intimacy can be
rather frustrating. We have a good dynamic going, right now, it would be a shame if it were
spoiled by short tempers…”
Izuku’s hand shifted from where it had rested against her bicep, sliding up to cup one of her
breasts, and it was Ibara’s turn to gasp quietly as he gently squeezed her.

“I’m sure we can work something out,” Izuku moved his own hips the slightest degree,
pushing up against her, “for everyone’s sake, like you said…”

She turned her head and took his lips in hers, then reluctantly removed her hand from his
member.

If only I were a bit more brave, Ibara thought, if I were able to accept someone else being
present, we could go to the hot springs together, and bring each other pleasure there.

“Sorry,” she apologized, “we should stop here, for now. I do not wish to go further with the
others around.”

“Hey,” Izuku kissed the side of her face, “don’t say ‘sorry’ so much. You’re totally right.”

When his hand left her breast, she found that she immediately missed its absence.

Perhaps if it were Yui, I wouldn’t mind her watching? Ibara wondered, no, even that seems
too intimidating.

Their quiet reverie was interrupted by a particularly impressive snore from Setsuna, which
caused both Ibara and Izuku to giggle with each other.

“Another reason we should find some sort of solution,” Ibara teased, “is that, otherwise, I
fear some of the girls might very well strip you naked in the middle of the cave, and I’m not
quite ready to be a spectator in such activities.”

“They wouldn’t go that far,” Izuku argued.

Ibara shuffled around where she lay, so that she could turn to face Izuku and fix him with her
best flat stare.

“Okay, Mina and Setsuna might,” Izuku admitted, “but we’ve got more self-control than that,
right?”

“I was seriously considering bringing you to climax with my hand a few minutes ago,” Ibara
leaned her forehead against his, “if I am so overcome by desire, I can only imagine what
some of our more free-spirited companions are going through.”

Izuku tried to reply, but whatever he meant to say turned into an incoherent storm of
mumbling and stammering.

“I also enjoy that I can still fluster you so,” Ibara laughed and pressed a gentle kiss to his lips,
“it’s very endearing.”

“Well, you’re in luck,” Izuku chuckled to himself, “I don’t think I’m ever going to get past
my, uh, flustered moments.”
“Good,” Ibara wrapped her arms around him in a somewhat-more-chaste embrace, “the way
that you have managed to avoid becoming arrogant in these circumstances is, in fact, one of
your more appealing qualities.”

But your physique sure doesn’t hurt, either.

Four Months, Three Weeks, and One Day Since Arriving

Izuku

“Woo!” Mina cheered, “lookit the size of that!”

Izuku couldn’t help but grin proudly, as he made his way up from the beach with a fish slung
over his shoulders. The way the sand crunched under his feet was a reminder that it was only
getting colder and colder outside, but so far, at least, their opportunities to fish hadn’t dried
up.

“Yay!” Ochako added, “no jerky for dinner tonight!”

Izuku’s concerns about how tightly they’d have to ration their food had been at least partially
unfounded, as it turned out. While there was nowhere near the amount of fresh fruit available
that they’d become accustomed to in warmer months, there still seemed to be enough wild
game around to keep their stores full.

“Right, the fish!” Mina bounced over to him with a devious smirk on her face, “that’s also
pretty big.”

For emphasis, she reached down to cup where his pants (slightly damp from the ocean spray)
clung far more revealingly to his manhood than he’d realized at first.

“Eep!” Izuku jumped a bit, more out of surprise than anything.

“What a mighty hunter,” Mina purred, “you deserve a reward.”

She kissed him, and immediately slipped her tongue into his mouth.

“Hey!” Ochako protested, “save some for me!”

Ochako quickly joined in the impromptu group hug/make-out session, and started to plant
big, sloppy kisses along Izuku’s neck.

“Ohohoh,” Mina chuckled, as Ochako darted her head in to capture his lips, “I think he likes
it…”

Ochako’s hand joined Mina’s, and the two women blatantly fondled him in the middle of the
beach.

“Not that I’m complaining, or anything like that,” Izuku murmured when Ochako separated
from him, “but, um, we don’t exactly have a lot of privacy back home, and it’s a bit chilly out
to do anything outside…”

“We’re allowed to tease you, Deku,” Ochako purred into his ear, before she nipped his
earlobe.

“Yeah, Midori!” Mina leaned over to lick his other ear, “don’t get too excited, we’re just
playing with you!”

Izuku was tempted to grumble about the teasing, but in truth, he enjoyed it far too much to
complain.

“We really should figure that out, though,” Ochako hummed, “I dunno about you, Mina, but
it’s been way too long for me.”

“Oh, girl, I’m dying over here,” Mina swooned with the back of her hand against her
forehead, “but unless everyone’s gotten open-minded all of a sudden, it’s kind of tricky to
arrange, isn’t it?”

“Too bad the cave isn’t bigger,” Ochako agreed, “there’s that little alcove where Momo’s
tryin’ to dig out a bath, but other than that, nowhere with any privacy, really.”

“Ooh, that might work, though!” Mina grinned, “as long as nobody minds being
overheard…”

“There’s always the hot springs,” Izuku added, “but I guess, what with the sabretooth
roaming around and everything, it’s a bit dicey right now…”

“What about the dinosaur?” Ochako asked.

“Eh,” Mina shrugged, “he didn’t seem all that scary. Set seems to think that we aren’t in
danger from Fang.”

“You named it?” Izuku wondered.

“Well, duh,” Mina nodded, “it’s way easier to say than ‘the big lizard thing that kind of looks
like a T-rex, but isn’t actually a T-rex’, isn’t it?”

“Either way,” Izuku couldn’t help but be the responsible one, “we shouldn’t be going off in
pairs anywhere, so I guess the hot springs are out.”

“Ooh, unless we go in trios!” Mina leaned closer, “what do you say, Midori? Think you can
handle me and ‘Chako at the same time?”

“Oh, he sure can,” Ochako smirked, “but I’m sure willin’ to try it out!”

Izuku looked at the fish on his shoulder (as if it might have an explanation), then back to the
two women.

“So, um, you two are a bit friendlier, hey?”

“Yup!” Mina popped the ‘p’, “we’re already sharing you, anyways, so what’s the big deal if
two of us jump your bones at the same time?”

“Or more,” Ochako hummed.

“Ooooh,” Mina bumped her shoulder against Ochako’s, “I like the way you think, girl! We
can bring Set and Momo, hell, why not invite Yui, too?”

“That’s leaving out Ibara,” Izuku blushed at the images that had started to fill his mind, “and
anyways, if something that crazy was going to happen, wouldn’t we just stay in the cave,
anyways?”

“It’s a fun idea though, isn’t it?” Mina bounced over to him and started to walk her fingers up
his arm, “think you’re up to the challenge? Six girls at the same time?”

“Meep,” Izuku bravely replied.

Their conversation was interrupted by a heavy, thudding sound. Izuku leapt into action,
whirling to face the source of the noise, and spotted an enormous lizard-like beast, one with
an overbite that would be hilarious, if it wasn’t made up of arm-length teeth.

Well, that’s got to be “Fang”…

“Hey!” Mina shouted, “Fang! Shoo! Don’t bug us!”

The giant lizard tilted its head, looking for all the world like an oversized, scaly dog. It took a
heavy breath, sniffing the air as it stared at the three students.

Izuku tensed, then forced One For All through his body. Ever since the mudslide, his limit
had been steadily creeping downwards, and he figured he was running at no more than 3% of
his total capability.

More than enough to handle this, though.

He dug his fingers into the scales of the fish he was carrying, and tore its tail off. Izuku
waved the severed half around, and watched as Fang tracked the meat in his hands back and
forth.

“Go on!” Izuku yelled, before he hurled the fish tail as far as he could throw it, “go get it!”

Even though the scrap of fish wasn’t even a “bite” for the oversized lizard, somehow, it
seemed appealing enough: the dinosaur-like beast turned tail, and chased after the piece of
meat that Izuku had tossed.

Once it had snapped the piece of fish up from the ground, the dinosaur – ish – made a loud
chuffing noise, then plodded off the direction it had come from, leaving the three students
unbothered.

“Huh,” Ochako mused, “I guess Set’s right.”

“Yeah,” Izuku shrugged, “I’ll take him over the sabretooth, any day.”

“I told you two!” Mina cheered, “why, he’s practically a friend!”

Izuku wouldn’t have gone that far, but he was glad that he didn’t have to fight a dinosaur.

Four Months, Three Weeks, and Two Days Since Arriving

Momo

She set the pickaxe down and wiped sweat from her brow. As Momo observed the fruits of
her labor, she felt a note of pride rising in the back of her thoughts; she’d accomplished what
she set out to do, and then some.

Given the recent sightings of – or attacks by – various forms of hostile megafauna, it had
seemed awfully foolish that their group still had to venture out to the hot springs to bathe.
After all, they had plentiful supplies of water (thanks to the snow everywhere) and heat
(thanks to the fire they kept roaring at all times), all they required was a suitable vessel to
bathe.

Momo had, therefore, spent the last two days carving out a new bath in the very back of the
cave. Izuku had attempted to help her, but she had insisted that this was a task that she’d
undertake herself: after all, Momo had quite a bit of experience coming up with plans for
other people to follow, but her time on the island had not been marked by her own
achievements to anywhere the same degree.

Now, she’d managed to accomplish something. The bath she’d carved was not set in the most
private location – obscured only by a rocky outcropping and a curtain of leaves – but the
advantages would undoubtedly outweigh that shortcoming.

Besides, Momo thought, “privacy” is rather quickly becoming an unnecessary concern.

It seemed an almost academic matter, considering that the six women on the island slept
together (literally), slept together (in certain cases), and also slept with the same man. Ochako
had recently raised a curious point: considering the group dynamics that had developed, in
some ways, weren’t all seven students in a relationship together, of some sort?

This viewpoint made sense to Momo, as much as it seemed to cause some sort of distress for
her girlfriend (the term which feels most suitable), she thought that the seven of them
represented a good mix of different personalities and preferences which fit together without
much difficulty.

Momo huffed a breath and blew a stray strand of hair out of her face, then wandered back
into the main area of the cave, where a huge iron pot sat by the fire, filled with hot water.
Momo wrapped her hands with rags, then heaved the pot into her arms, and started to carry it
back to the bath.

“Ooh!” Setsuna chirped, “is it finished?”

“Indeed,” Momo answered as she struggled with the weight in her arms, “I was thinking I’d
use it to wash up.”

She was covered in rock dust and sweat, and imagined that she was not a very appealing sight
in that moment.

“Here, girl,” Setsuna unwrapped herself from the blankets she was swaddled in, “let me help
you with that.”

“I’d appreciate that,” Momo grunted, as she realized she may have over-estimated her own
strength.

Luckily, Setsuna – with her lithe, athletic build – was no slouch when it came to strength. As
she carefully took control of one of the handles, the pot was immediately much easier to
manage. The pair walked to the back of the cave, and poured the near-boiling water into the
bath.

“Daaaang,” Setsuna whistled, “you really did good with this! It’s got a drainage channel and
everything!”

“Yes, well,” Momo nodded, “it seemed unhygienic if we had no way of changing the water
out for a fresh fill.”

“How many pots do you figure it’ll take to fill?”

“Hmm,” Momo looked at the bath, which was roughly large enough for two people to share,
“perhaps four or five more?”

“You go have a seat,” Setsuna hefted the empty pot into her arms, “I’ll get the next one
going!”

“Appreciated,” Momo huffed. While she was proud of her work, she was also rather
exhausted: it had been a while since she’d relied solely on her physical strength to this
degree.

Momo plopped to a seat to the side of their sleeping area. Across the cave, she saw Ochako
and Yui in a hushed conversation, and – though tempted to join – decided that she would
instead simply take the opportunity to relax a bit.

Drowsiness overtook her quickly, and before long, Momo drifted in and out of a light sleep,
waking up at times to stiff muscles and a growing impatience to have her bath.

“Hey,” Setsuna’s voice roused her from her latest bout of light slumber, “bath’s ready!”

“Oh, thank you!” Momo stood up from being curled around a blanket, then winced as her
back twinged from the motion.

“You doing okay?” Setsuna asked.

“Just stiff,” Momo answered, “I suspect the warm water will be quite soothing.”
“I’ll say,” Setsuna chuckled, “I was halfway tempted to jump in myself, you know how I like
the heat.”

“Well, if you don’t mind sharing the water,” Momo hummed, “you’re more than welcome to
go after me.”

“Why don’t we share at the same time?” Setsuna grinned toothily, “I can even give you a real
good rub-down!”

Momo paused. While she understood that Setsuna was merely teasing, as she so often did, the
idea of a massage sounded heavenly, Ochako was evidently still wrapped up in her talk with
Yui, and Izuku was out with Mina and Ibara, gathering firewood.

“That sounds nice,” Momo decided.

“Wait, really?” Setsuna quirked an eyebrow, “hell, if you’re game, I definitely am.”

“I know you like the warmth,” Momo giggled, “and I’m afraid to say, my back absolutely
requires some attention.”

“Deal!” Setsuna practically scurried as she followed behind Momo, no doubt eager to enjoy a
hot bath herself.

“I’ll warn you,” Momo cautioned, “I imagine that I’m awfully sweaty, after swinging a
pickaxe most of the day.”

“Oh, that definitely doesn’t bother me,” Setsuna smirked, “you’re still a babe even if you’re
all hot n’ sweaty, you know?”

“Ah,” Momo flustered a bit, “thank you.”

When they’d arrived at the bath, Momo didn’t hesitate to disrobe, but as she did so, she
realized that this may have been a bit more intimate an offer than she’d first considered.

I’m not sure that I mind that, however… she couldn’t help but think.

She was aware that Mina and Ochako had kissed the other day, and that didn’t bother her in
the slightest. Where Ochako had found the uncertain status of their seven-person relationship
a source of worry, Momo simply thought that it kind of made sense that the different women
might wind up involved with one another as well.

After all, Momo thought, we’re already intimately connected through Izuku, and it seems as if
most of us are attracted to women, why wouldn’t we take advantage of that opportunity?

As she slid into the warm bath, Momo exhaled a long, satisfied sigh.

“Shuffle forward a little,” Setsuna asked, and when Momo turned to glance at her, she was
naked as well. Momo took a moment to appreciate the hard lines of muscle evident on
Setsuna’s body: combined with her green hair, Momo was reminded of many of the features
Izuku possessed which she found so attractive. “I’ll give you a back rub, like I promised!”
The bath may have technically fit two people, but it was clear that it was a tight fit; Momo
clasped her knees to her chest, while Setsuna slowly submerged herself behind her.

“More shoulders, or more lower back?” Setsuna asked.

“More lowerrrrrr,” Momo’s voice broke into something like a purr, as Setsuna’s strong hands
started to knead along her spine.

“Damn, that’s a pretty sound,” Setsuna teased, “like my hands, do you?”

All Momo could do was murmur contentedly in response, as Setsuna continued to massage
her.

Indeed, I’d be foolish to pass up this chance, she decided immediately, I quite think I’d enjoy
getting closer to Setsuna.

The Same Time

Ochako

“Hey, Yui!” Ochako walked over to the dark-haired woman.

“Mm?”

“Can we chat?” Ochako asked.

“Mhmm.”

When she’d first met her (properly, not in a combat exercise), Ochako had assumed that Yui
was a little bit rude, with how minimal her replies were. Now that she’d had the chance to get
to know her better, Ochako understood that Yui was actually a sweet person, though
definitely not the most expressive.

“I, um, I had some questions,” Ochako started, “can we sit over there? Talk in private?”

“Sure,” Yui shrugged, “is it about your Quirk?”

“No, it’s actually about, uh, the relationship we’re all kind of in?” Ochako felt a blush rising,
“I was hopin’ to clear a few things up.”

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “is it about me and Izuku?”

“No?” Ochako wasn’t sure where that came from, “maybe? Sort of?”

“I think I’d like to date him,” Yui murmured, “I’ve come to that decision. Even if he could be
rougher with me.”

“Oh, good!” Ochako felt genuinely elated to hear that, for some reason, “and, um, I think it
takes him a while to get comfortable with those kinds of things? You kinda have to take the
lead with him, from what I’ve seen.”

“Mm,” Yui nodded once, “I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Anyways,” Ochako waved her hands around, just so that she didn’t get tempted to bury her
face in them, “that’s not really what I wanted to talk about, but I guess it sort of is at the same
time?”

“Mm, I’m listening.”

“You know stuff about poly relationships, right?” Ochako tapped her fingers together
nervously.

“Mhmm. A bit.”

“What’s the right way to describe, um, all of us?” Ochako wondered.

“Mm,” Yui put a finger against her lips as she thought, “a ‘polycule’, I think.”

“Which means?”

“Well, we’re all with Izuku,” Yui explained, “and some of us are also with each other. There’s
lots of different connections,” she drew imaginary lines in the air with her fingers, “and even
if some of us aren’t directly connected, we’ve still got a common bond. Like a molecule.”

Ochako was never much for science (which, given her Quirk, she supposed was something
that she should try and remedy), but she thought she grasped the analogy.

“So,” Ochako continued, “in a polycule, um, what happens if some of the bonds break?”

“Hmm, I dunno,” Yui muttered, “I think it depends?”

“Not that I’m sayin’ that I think they’re gonna break!” Ochako clarified, “it’s just… it’s kinda
worried me, y’know?”

“I don’t know if I do,” Yui sat down against one of the walls of the cave, “can you
elaborate?”

“When this,” Ochako gestured at their surroundings, “is all over, and we’re back in the real
world… I dunno. Seven people? It seems kind of complicated to keep that together.”

“Mm, well,” Yui patted the ground beside her, and Ochako joined her sitting against the wall,
“I don’t think there’s any real way to guarantee it will or won’t work out. It’s a relationship,
just like ones between two people.”

“Yeah,” Ochako nodded, “but a bit more complicated, isn’t it?”

“I suppose,” Yui thought for a while before she continued, “but in our case, I think there’s
some advantages. Take Setsuna and Mina, for example.”
“Like, that they’re together?”

“Mhmm!” Yui continued, “they’re both high-energy and super social, so they can burn off
their extrovert energy with each other. If either one of them was with Izuku in a usual, one-
on-one relationship, I dunno if he’d be outgoing enough to keep up with them.”

Ochako wasn’t really sure if this reassured her or not. On the one hand, she saw Yui’s point,
but on the other, it kind of made Izuku sound like an accessory to their relationship, rather
than an equal participant.

“That’s kinda been what’s worryin’ me,” Ochako admitted, “the idea that we might wind up
pairin’ off, rather than all of us stickin’ together.”

“I don’t know if I’m the right person to talk to about that,” Yui awkwardly patted Ochako’s
knee, “I’ve never had a relationship before. I don’t really know why they fall apart, or don’t.”

“Well, what do you think it looks like, if it works out?”

“For me?” Yui smiled, a subtle expression on her face, “I want Ibara to tie me up with her
vines while Izuku fucks my brains out.”

“I didn’t mean the sex part!” Ochako flushed, “wait, are you and Ibara, um…”

“Together?” Yui tapped her fingers against her lips again, “I don’t know. I’ve been asked that
a lot, lately. She said we’re just friends helping each other out, so I assume we aren’t, but I
don’t really know. I’ve never been with a girl before.”

“That’s how it starts, ‘friends helping each other out’,” Ochako giggled, before she clapped
her hands over her lips as she realized what she’d said.

“Hmm?” Yui turned to her with a gleam of curiosity in her eye, “what do you mean?”

“I dunno!”

“Really?”

“Okay, it’s like,” Ochako sighed, “maybe it’s just me, but it starts out with playin’ around,
and then before you know it… it’s a thing. A good thing!”

“Oh,” Yui stared at her, “are you with one of the other girls?”

“Maybe…” Ochako squeaked.

“Who?”

“Momo,” Ochako couldn’t help but grin with the admission.

“How did you help her out?” Yui wondered.

“Um,” Ochako glanced across the cave, where she saw that Momo was fast asleep atop a pile
of blankets, “don’t tell anyone I told you this, okay?”

Yui mimed zipping her lips closed, and Ochako figured that the quiet woman was probably
the most likely to keep a secret.

“You remember how she’d never, well, pleasured herself?”

“Mhmm.”

“I decided to teach her how to do it,” Ochako said, “and then, before I knew it… it turned
into kissin’, and that turned into other stuff.”

“Mm,” Yui nodded slowly in understanding, “that’s pretty hot.”

“Is that what you and Ibara are doin’?” Ochako asked.

“No, we’re practicing bondage,” Yui answered bluntly, causing Ochako to splutter in
surprise, “it’s the same kind of principle, though, I guess.”

“I’m assumin’ that it’s already news to Ibara that she has a sex drive at all,” Ochako giggled,
“not surprisin’ that it might take her a while to figure out that she’s not entirely straight. If
she isn’t! I can’t speak for her!”

“I think that’s pretty hot,” Yui spoke, “does that mean I’m not straight?”

“I can’t tell you that,” Ochako answered, “I’m not an expert on this or anythin’, but I don’t
think that straight girls want another girl to get them off…”

“Maybe that’s what our polycule will wind up as,” Yui nodded.

“Eh?”

“You were worried about us pairing off, right?” Yui met her eyes, “if we all wind up fucking
each other too, then that seems less likely.”

“I dunno if it’s all of us doin’ that with each other!” Ochako blushed, “but… maybe? I guess
that might be better?”

“Can I try something?” Yui asked.

“Sure?”

Without warning, Yui leaned over and kissed her. It wasn’t the most passionate kiss in the
world, but Ochako had to admit that her lips were just as soft and plump as Izuku had
described.

“Mm,” Yui hummed as she pulled away, “yeah, I guess I’m not.”

“Not?” Ochako couldn’t help but bring her hands to her red-hot, blushing face.
“Not straight,” Yui nodded to herself, “thanks. That helped.”

“Y-yeah,” Ochako stammered, “no problem.”

“I might ask for your help again,” Yui continued, “to learn about lesbian sex. In real life. I’ve
seen it in porn.”

“…sure.” Ochako wasn’t sure why she agreed so readily, but she had to admit, the idea
wasn’t unappealing to her.

*************

Four Months, Three Weeks, and Three Days Since Arriving

Izuku

Izuku was pleased that Momo had managed to construct a bath for them for more than one
reason: first, that they had a bath that didn’t rely on trekking to the hot springs; second, the
way that Momo was so obviously proud of herself brought a big grin to his face.

It had a third benefit as well; the little alcove behind a curtain wasn’t exactly the height of
privacy, but it was tucked-away enough that it would allow certain pairs of people to have
some private time with one another. Judging by how long Setsuna and Mina had taken to
have a “bath” (to say nothing of the giggles he’d heard coming from the alcove), it was a
welcome addition to their cave-dwelling life.

Evidently, the warm water (to say nothing of the other activities going on) was a sleep aid,
given that Mina, Setsuna, Momo, and Ochako had already fallen asleep, collapsed in a big
pile together. When Yui returned to the main part of the cave, she didn’t look far from it
herself, a placid, snoozy expression on her face.

Izuku got up to take his own turn, only to be stopped by a hand on his shoulder.

“Izuku,” Ibara spoke quietly, “I was wondering… may I accompany you?”

“Of course!” Izuku agreed eagerly.

Given their conversation (and particularly intimate form of cuddling) earlier in the week, he
was pretty sure that this request had to do with more than simply bathing, but he was more
than okay with that; in truth, Izuku was excited to continue developing his relationship with
Ibara, the only woman on the island who he hadn’t gone all the way with yet.

He almost felt like she was being left out, somehow, but he wasn’t going to push her to take
things at a pace any faster than what she wanted. Judging from the way she eagerly tugged at
his wrist, however, he was guessing that she was just as impatient as he was.

As they passed Yui, the quiet woman gave a smug, knowing smirk, accompanied with a little
wave. It still kind of blew his mind whenever he thought about how, just months before, he
would have spontaneously combusted if a woman made advances on him like Ibara was, let
alone ones that other people witnessed.
Now, though, any anxiety or awkwardness paled before his unbridled excitement to be alone
with Ibara.

As soon as they stepped through the curtain, his suspicions were proven true: she shoved him
up against the wall, pressed her body against his, and locked her lips onto him. While her
kissing was not anywhere near as fierce as the way she’d handled him, for her, it was
certainly adventurous, her tongue darting into his mouth to flicker against his.

“I may have had more than bathing in mind,” Ibara admitted when they separated for a
moment, “I trust that’s okay with you?”

“More than okay!” Izuku nodded, “whatever you’re comfortable with, really.”

“Good,” Ibara smiled gently at him, then her expression turned more domineering, “strip.”

Izuku hurried to obey, tossing his shirt aside without caring where it landed, and pulling his
pants off as fast as he could manage. As he did so, Ibara unwound her wrap-like dress, and
before long, they stood naked before each other.

Even though she wasn’t exactly an unfamiliar sight to him, Izuku still made sure to drink in
every detail of Ibara’s body: his gaze swept from her long, elegant legs over the smooth curve
of her hips, up to the subtle lines of her abdominal muscles, then to her perky, firm breasts.

“Kiss me,” Ibara commanded, and Izuku was more than happy to do so. While he may have
been the one who initiated the second round of kissing, it was obvious that she was still in
control, effortlessly winning the battle for dominance that their tongues waged.

Her hands trailed over his torso, and in turn, Izuku ran his hands down her back to cup her
ass. Ibara tended towards a subtly bottom-heavy build, evident not only with her strong legs,
but also with her firm-yet-bouncy butt.

“Ah!” Izuku gasped in surprise when, without hesitation, Ibara wrapped her fingers around
his manhood. She started to stroke him, and though her motions definitely weren’t expert, the
hurried pace that she set quickly sent ripples of pleasure shooting up his spine.

His fingers sank into her rear end as he gripped her harder, and Ibara took a step closer to
him, before shuffling to a wider stance.

“Touch me,” she spoke, and Izuku was thrilled to obey.

Cautiously, he ran one of his hands around her hips, delicately tracing his fingertips over her
hipbone as he did so. He wanted to ensure that she had time to change her mind before he got
too far ahead of himself, but, as he met her gaze while his fingers trailed closer and closer to
her sex, he only saw desire in her eyes.

Izuku dragged one of his fingers over her lips, and Ibara gasped for breath in response.
Slowly, he repeated the gesture, moving closer and closer to her clit with every stroke of his
digit against her sex, until he paused when Ibara’s free hand latched on to his wrist.
She thrust her hips forward, and two of his fingers sank inside of her up to the second
knuckle.

“Yes,” she panted, and started to stroke him even more quickly, “I want you to pleasure me,
Izuku.”

He kissed her again in response, and started to carefully pump his fingers in and out of her.
As he discovered which spots were most sensitive for her, Ibara’s legs started to quiver at
times, and the motions of her hand started to grow erratic, untimed.

Izuku pressed the heel of his palm against her clit, and curled his fingers inwards in a ‘come
hither’ motion. Ibara pitched her head back, and Izuku surged forward, capturing her lips in
his so that he could devour her moan.

She lifted one of her legs and wrapped it around the back of his hips, bringing them closer
together and spreading herself wide in one motion.

“Keep doing that,” Ibara whined, “that feels… incredible.”

Her hand on his member also felt incredible; with their closer position, every stroke that she
administered to him brought his head slapping up between her legs, the additional stimulation
adding a lot to the experience. While she might not have been skilled at giving a handjob, her
clear enthusiasm was more than enough to make up for it.

Izuku curled his thumb inwards, and started to rub the pad in circles around her clit at the
same time as he stimulated her sex with two digits. He felt her pussy clench around his
fingers, followed by Ibara’s entire body tensing.

“Oh, goodness,” she made a high, plaintive noise, and then sagged down on him. Izuku
thought that, if he didn’t have an arm slung around her back (still firmly gripping her ass),
she might very well have collapsed to the floor.

“That felt… wow.” Ibara panted for breath, and Izuku noticed that her hand had stopped
moving, “truly, I have been missing out, by forgoing these opportunities.”

“I’m glad I could make you feel good,” Izuku kissed her gently, “did you want to stop there?”

“No, I think not,” Ibara looked up at him, a fiery intenseness in her gaze, “I want to bring you
to climax as well.”

She started to stroke him again, and Izuku, in turn, started to repeat his earlier ministrations.

“I think that is all I can handle for now,” Ibara pulled his wrist away, “let me focus on you.”

Izuku wasn’t going to argue, especially when she started to pump his stiff manhood more
quickly, every motion making his length slap between her thighs.

“Ohh,” Ibara moaned into his ear, “you feel good against me…”

“You feel really, really good,” Izuku replied, far from his most eloquent in that moment.
 “Do you like that?” Ibara lifted her hips a bit higher, and started to rub his head against her
sex, “do you like the feel of me against your manhood?”

“Yeah,” Izuku grunted his response.

Ibara reached down with her other hand, and spread her lower lips wide open. She brought
the head of Izuku’s member directly against her sex, stroking him all the while. While his
cock hadn’t quite penetrated her, it was the closest to being inside of her that was possible,
and he could feel her slick heat dripping down his length.

She tilted her hips forward, and he came oh-so-close to sliding inside of her, but Ibara’s
control was impressive; she continued to pump his member with her hand, stimulating every
inch of him that wasn’t nestled between her lips.

“I want you to climax like this,” she whispered, “I want you to cover my flower in your
seed.”

It might not have been the most conventional form of dirty talk, but hearing Ibara
commanding him to cum (combined with the surprisingly intimate handjob he was receiving)
was more than enough to bring Izuku over the edge.

“I’m-“ he choked.

“Yes!” Ibara hissed, “do it!”

Izuku tossed his head back and bit down on his lower lip to stifle a groan as his orgasm
surged through him. He came hard, pumping four jets of cum all over Ibara’s pussy, and he
felt her shudder overtop of him as his own legs quivered. She looked supremely satisfied with
herself as Izuku slumped back against the wall, and then she even spread her legs a bit wider,
to show him how he’d absolutely covered her sex with cum.

“Good boy,” Ibara leaned in and kissed him, nipping gently at his lower lip, “I’m glad I could
pleasure you like that. And, Izuku?”

“Yeah?” Izuku groaned, as his head swum pleasurably.

“Next time,” she smiled knowingly, “I want you inside of me for real.”

He could barely wait.

Chapter End Notes

So close, and yet so far ;^)

Ibara's time in the spotlight is coming up, but she's not quite there yet!
I wonder what will *possibly* result from the various characters being obligated to
share a tub together, growing ever more comfortable with each other's nudity in intimate
contexts :^P

Looking forward to hearing what you thought! I'm really stoked that this work has
reached 100k hits, thanks to everyone who's read this little fic!
 Tyrant
Chapter Summary

Izuku does some thinking, and the status quo changes again

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Four Months, Three Weeks, and Four Days Since Arriving

Izuku

Izuku breathed into his hands as he rubbed them together, hoping to bring a bit of warmth to
his digits. It was something he’d never really considered before; all his various old broken
bones and other injuries ached in the cold.

Then again, it’s not like Japan usually gets this cold, he thought, at least, not unless you go
up into the mountains somewhere…

Once more, he found himself pondering the why of their life in The Garden. Izuku tried not to
fixate on whatever inscrutable goal that Aizawa had too much, but there had to be some
reason behind why they were still living here, and he was fairly certain that it didn’t have to
do with his love life.

If the students returned to the real world once Izuku went all the way with Ibara, he’d happily
admit that he was wrong, but that didn’t seem too likely.

Guess we’ll find out soon enough, though…

The only alternative that Izuku could really consider was that something had gone off-script,
that the original intent behind the exercise had fallen by the wayside because of some
unknowable reason. He knew that Quirks were weird (which was really the understatement of
the year), but some of them could get even weirder if they interacted with other Quirks.

The purple-eyed man who sent them here evidently had one of the weirder Quirks that Izuku
had ever encountered, and he found himself instinctively reaching for a long-absent notebook
as he tried to analyze the possibilities.

It’s clearly a combination of a pocket dimension and a dream world, Izuku recounted to
himself, if it isn’t a time-based limit, then there’s some other condition that ends this
simulation.
He looked at one of the faintest scars on his arm, a thin line where the sabretooth had swiped
at him. The cut had healed immaculately, when in the real world it would have likely required
stitches, and it had done so much more quickly than expected.

Biological processes are still functioning, but inconsistently, he assessed, hair doesn’t grow
as fast as it should, but wounds heal more quickly than anticipated. We haven’t dealt with any
illnesses while we’ve been here, so The Garden is likely mostly-sterile, even though it has a
full (if impossible) biome when it comes to flora and fauna.

Izuku supposed that time itself likely followed a vague, dreamlike logic in this world: rather
than merely running faster (he assumed) than the real world, he suspected that time simply
worked differently in this realm.

It’s almost like the vestige realm within One For All, he realized, time flows strangely when
I’m inside there…

Izuku smacked himself in the forehead.

Ugh! That might be it!

The Quirk that the purple-eyed man had clearly interacted with other Quirks, obvious not
only from the way that the students’ Quirks were inconsistently impaired, but from the fact
he’d seen the purple barrier which marked the limits of this world inside One For All.

Aizawa’s going to freak out when we get back, Izuku lamented, I’m pretty sure that One For
All itself is screwing with the design of this exercise.

It was progress, but not towards any meaningful end goal: he now realized that he likely
played a role in why this world was so weird, but he had no idea what to do with this new
knowledge.

That’s why my Quirk keeps getting weaker! One For All and the purple-eyed man’s Quirk are
pushing against each other, and this world is winning, but it’s taking forever to do so.

Frick! I’m going to wind up Quirkless again before this ends!

Izuku grumbled to himself as he pondered the implications of his waning power. “Learn how
to be effective without your Quirk” was an extremely Aizawa sort of lesson, one which the
students had already figured out was a likely reason behind the way that their Quirks didn’t
function properly, but there was a world of difference between “Quirks don’t work right” and
“Quirks don’t work at all”.

I kind of wish Shinsou was here with us, Izuku thought, Brainwashing is another Quirk that
interacts weirdly with One For All, we could test that variable too…

In truth, Izuku missed several of his friends, but it was hard for him to feel lonely,
considering how much attention and affection he received every day from the six women
who were there with him.
I wonder what kinds of exercises the others are doing, Izuku speculated, I bet Kacchan tried
to blow up the entire dream world…

Wait, is that it?

Izuku realized they’d been forgetting a key variable in their thoughts about the island: that the
other groups of students, presumably, had similar exercises to carry out.

That means that it can’t be some kind of “Izuku, start dating someone” challenge, there’s
actually got to be a heroism-related explanation for all of this…

He felt kind of unfair about it, but when he thought about the women he shared life in The
Garden with, several of them had fairly easily-identified weaknesses which might be relevant
to the exercise.

Ochako had a hard time trusting people she doesn’t know, Izuku recounted, but she’s
definitely over that now. Ibara was always too strait-laced, and now she’s a lot more open-
minded and accepting. Mina had a problem with freezing up when she was scared, but she
saved us all the night of the mudslide…

Momo’s come a long way being more adaptable and handling non-Quirk solutions to
problems while we’ve been here, he went down the list, and Setsuna and Yui…

He wasn’t really sure what lingering issues the last two women might face, but if Izuku had
to guess, it might relate to the fact that Setsuna didn’t consider herself a “heavy-hitter”, while
Yui might have been too passive. Both were traits that Aizawa could have easily learned from
Vlad King, rather than deep, hidden insecurities that had to be revealed before they could be
solved.

So where does that leave me?

Later That Night

Yui

Yui had a lot on her mind lately, particularly when the students prepared for bed.

Most of what was on her mind was in the realm of “butts and boobs”, “tits and ass”, or
“things that different women could do with their Quirks”. Yui would shamelessly admit that
she had a high sex drive, but ever since the recent revelation that she might be into girls too,
all of a sudden, it seemed as if she could focus on nothing else but the people around her.

Sure, she still took her time to appreciate Izuku’s muscles and his earnest, yet expressive
face; if anything, given the practical parade of eye candy going on at all hours of the day, she
was even more impressed by his self-control.

Yui looked at Setsuna and Mina, curled up together at one end of the sleeping pile, and was
torn between wanting to lick Setsuna’s abs, or to have Mina’s thighs wrapped around her
neck. In the middle of the bedding, Momo, Ochako, and Izuku had wound up piled on top of
one another, and Yui kind of envied the boy for getting to be in the middle of all that
cleavage.

I wonder if anyone looks at me that way.

She tossed and turned in her own blanket, not quite trusting herself to not get handsy if she
cuddled up with someone.

“Is something the matter?” Ibara whispered to her, the only other person who wasn’t
occupied with snuggling someone.

Maybe I should fix that.

“Mm,” Yui replied, “a bit restless.”

“What is bothering you?”

“Hmm,” Yui pondered how up-front she should be about this, eventually landing on ‘kind
of’, “I’m a bit, mm, pent up.”

“Oh,” Ibara blushed a little bit, “well, I’m sure if you speak to Izuku…”

“Yeah,” Yui hummed, “kinda wish I didn’t have to, though.”

“What do you mean?”

“Like, hm,” Yui shrugged, “it’d be nice if he came to me, too.”

“Well,” Ibara moved closer to Yui, so that she could reach out and pat her shoulder, “I think
that it’s fairly well-established that Izuku is a respectful, un-pushy sort of man. Initiating may
not be his strong suit.”

In truth, Yui understood this already, and she didn’t really mind it or anything, but ever since
her awakening as to just how scorching hot every other woman on the island was, she
wondered if perhaps she might not be as desirable as the others.

“Am I hot?” Yui asked.

“Let’s see,” Ibara pressed the back of her hand against Yui’s forehead, “you do not seem
feverish to me.”

“I don’t mean that way,” Yui rolled her eyes, “I mean, am I attractive?”

“I do not think I’m the best person to ask about this,” Ibara sighed, “but, if I had to guess, I
would say that you’re rather attractive, yes.”

“Why?”

“Pardon?”

“What makes me attractive,” Yui wondered how Ibara would answer this question.
“You have striking eyes,” Ibara provided, “and a rather womanly figure. I believe that you’d
be desirable to many people!”

“A ‘womanly figure’?” Yui teased a bit further, “I’m a woman, so, yeah, it’s womanly.”

“That’s not what I meant,” Ibara sighed.

“Explain?”

“You are, I believe, rather curvaceous,” Ibara elaborated, “wide hips, a considerable bust, et
cetera. To the extent of my knowledge, that is a desirable body-type. If this troubles you, why
don’t you ask Izuku tomorrow?”

“Maybe I will,” Yui answered, “but I want to hear you explain it first.”

“I’m truly not an expert on what makes women attractive,” Ibara protested.

“Do you think I’m attractive?”

“We just covered this,” Ibara flustered, “you have many typically-attractive features, yes.”

“But what do you think?” Yui pushed a bit further.

“I don’t know?” Ibara clasped her hands in front of her, “if this is about our, um, practicing
together, then I am happy to continue that agreement we’ve reached.”

“Good,” Yui hummed, “I like your legs, you know.”

“You do?”

“Yeah,” Yui nodded, “they’re really long. Good muscles, too.”

“Why, thank you,” Ibara smiled weakly, “I appreciate the compliment.”

“I bet they’d look great wrapped around someone,” Yui continued.

“Yui!” Ibara blushed more fiercely, “I… well, if you must know, Izuku seemed to enjoy it…”

“Oh?” Yui rolled to her side, which brought her and Ibara to a position where they lay face-
to-face, “can you tell me more? I’d like that.”

“The other night, we, um,” Ibara looked as if she wanted to dodge the topic for a moment, but
then found her courage, “we were intimate with one another. Not fully intimate, but we
brought each other to climax.”

“How?”

“Erm,” Ibara gestured vaguely, “with our hands.”

“Nice,” Yui shuffled a bit closer, “more details?”

“Such as?”

“Where’d he cum?” Yui figured she’d cut to the chase; while the images she’d conjured up
would already be a great help to her future ‘alone time’, more detail could only help.

“Yui!” Ibara whined.

“You don’t have to tell me,” Yui explained, “I just think it’s hot. I like hearing about what the
rest of you do with him.”

“…fine,” Ibara sighed, “if it helps you feel less frustrated, I suppose I can tell you more
details.”

“Please!”

“When I brought him to c-climax,” Ibara stammered briefly, “it was between my legs.”

“Mm,” Yui could picture it clearly, “like a thigh-job?”

“No…”

“Mm?” Yui reached out to lay her hand on Ibara’s shoulder, “where, then?”

“In my… well, on my, um, well, that is, you see,” Ibara struggled, but Yui remained silent,
“my, uh, womanhood?”

“I thought you didn’t go all the way,” Yui wondered.

“We didn’t,” Ibara clarified, “I just rubbed him against me until he, well, finished.”

“Oh,” Yui’s mental image adjusted to the new information, “you gave him a pussyjob. Hot.”

I wouldn’t mind licking it off you, she realized.

“There’s a name for it?” Ibara gasped.

“Mhmm,” Yui confirmed, “there’s lots of different kinds of outercourse, you know.”

“I may need to seek your advice on such,” Ibara admitted, “then again, I believe that I’m,
well, ready for the full experience.”

“You are?” Yui smirked, “you want him to fuck you?”

“I wouldn’t put it like that,” Ibara argued, “but, yes, I plan to make love to Izuku the next
time we’re alone.”

“Can you tell me about it, after?” Yui requested.

“I suppose so,” Ibara hummed, “if that satisfies your curiosity.”

“It’s more that I want to get off on it,” Yui elaborated.

“Well, um…” Ibara trailed off, “yes, if it helps you feel less frustrated.”

“Thanks,” Yui rolled over, so that her back pressed into Ibara’s chest, “I could always watch,
too, if you want.”

“No, I’d prefer to be by myself,” Ibara wrapped an arm around Yui in a chaste embrace, “for
the first time, at least.”

“Oh?” Yui smiled as she felt her friend’s warmth against her, “you’d be down for it another
time?”

“Well, one must be realistic about the amount of privacy available to us,” Ibara sighed, “I
suppose it will eventually lead to us, well, not being shy about intimacy.”

“Mm,” Yui snuggled in closer, “that sounds fun.”

“Do you feel more settled now?”

“Yup,” Yui yawned, “night, Ibara.”

“Goodnight, Yui.”

As Yui started to slowly drift into sleep, she became aware of Ibara’s vines wrapping around
her, not tightly enough that she was tied up, but in an extension of the embrace Ibara had
already placed around her.

She found the pressure comforting, and before long, fell into a restful slumber.

Four Months, Three Weeks, and Five Days Since Arriving

Izuku

“Mm, Izuku?” Yui wandered over and sat down beside him.

Izuku was in the middle of a task that he wasn’t too great at; weaving fibres pulled from bark
together to try and form insulation for more winter clothes. With how cold the temperatures
had become, the “almost a coat” style of clothing the students had managed to pull together
had been proving insufficient of late.

His fingers felt a bit too clumsy to handle the fine details, but Izuku almost enjoyed the
challenge. It reminded him of some exercises he’d done in physical therapy over the years, at
different points when he’d smashed the bones in his hand in some fight or another.

“Hey, Yui,” he greeted her, “what’s up?”

“Just wanted to talk,” Yui reached out and grabbed her own pile of bark, and started to
seemingly effortlessly twist the fibres into strings, “I was wondering something.”

“Yeah?”
“I know you’re attracted to me,” Yui hummed, “so I’m not fishing for validation. I was just
wondering. Am I less attractive than the other women here?”

“What?” Izuku was baffled, “no, Yui, you’re gorgeous. You all are!”

“Thanks,” Yui murmured, “it’s just… I’ve noticed you don’t approach me as much as the
other girls.”

“They usually approach me,” Izuku tried to explain, “sorry! I didn’t mean to make you feel
left out.”

“It’s not your fault,” Yui patted his knee, “I could certainly do better at expressing my
desires. That’s why I’m having this talk with you.”

“That’s good, I think?” Izuku ran his fingers through his hair, his bark-weaving abandoned
for the moment, “I can try, um, being more assertive with you. It’s not my strong suit in
general, just so you know, it’s nothing about you specifically.”

“But,” Yui interjected, “when it is about me specifically… what do you want?”

“Eh?”

“I know that you don’t want to get as rough as I do,” Yui continued, “and that’s fine, but what
do you think of me as?”

“I m-mean,” Izuku’s stammer made a brief reappearance, “I think we’re… together?”

“Mm,” Yui nodded, “that’s what I think too. Explain a bit more?”

“Well, you know there’s the limitations because we’re stuck in The Garden,” Izuku did his
best, “so it’s not like we can be dating-dating, but I enjoy your company, I like, um, sleeping
with you, and I’d like to have you be a part of my life?”

“Mm!” Yui blushed a little bit, “that sounds nice. That’s what I want too, I think. That makes
me one of your girlfriends, right?”

“I think so,” Izuku was still a bit unclear about what, exactly, the term itself changed in a
relationship, but it seemed to fit, “if you’re okay with that!”

“Of course,” she ran her thumb in circles around his knee.

In truth, Izuku had to admit that the various dynamics he shared with all six of the women on
the island wound up with them feeling like “girlfriends” to him, even if they weren’t using
that word to define their relationship between each other.

He was perfectly content with how much closer he and Ochako had gotten, even though their
day-to-day interactions hadn’t honestly changed all that much, the addition of physical
intimacy sure felt like it led to a deeper bond between him and her. While they hadn’t sat
down and formally discussed the title, Izuku couldn’t think of her as anything other than his
girlfriend, partner, or similar words. In truth, he also couldn’t picture his life not including
Ochako in some way; even if everything went wrong and they had to break up, he’d still want
to be friends with her.

Definitely prefer dating her, though, Izuku thought happily, maybe I’m a little bit possessive
too.

Adding Momo to their relationship had been another step which only heightened the intimacy
that all three expressed with each other. Even outside of the realm of the benefits to his sex
life, Izuku was always overjoyed by those little moments when Momo would crack up at one
of his jokes, or watching the way that she and Ochako fit together seamlessly. The two
women tended to share each other’s company much more frequently than when they’d just
been friends, and Ochako’s confidence seemed to spill over to help mute Momo’s
insecurities.

His relationship with Ibara might not have been as driven by physical desires – then again,
they had certainly become more expressive with each other lately – but it felt no less intimate
despite that status. Izuku greatly valued how calm she always was, and even admired her for
the steps she’d taken to become more open-minded and accepting of things which used to
offend her. Personal growth like that was a challenge, and Izuku felt like he could learn from
her steady inner strength.

In contrast, he also greatly appreciated his relationship with Mina, chaotic and passionate
blur that it often was. The fact that they’d shared their insecurities with one another had
certainly brought them closer than they’d ever been before, and now that he knew her better,
Izuku felt warm and happy just being around her boundless optimism and doubly-boundless
energy.

Setsuna was similar in many ways, but also crucially different from her girlfriend in several
regards. While Izuku thought that their relationship felt a bit closer to “friends” than
“boyfriend and girlfriend” much of the time, the rare times when her brash exterior would
drop away and he’d catch a glimpse of her sweet, romantic side were moments that he
treasured.

He felt similarly towards Yui, and found the somewhat-paradoxical nature of her personality
– where she was both blunt and outspoken and quiet and reserved – to be utterly fascinating.
The moments where he managed to crack her placid expression and make her smile or blush
were some of his favourite, and he greatly respected her for being brave enough to always say
what was on her mind.

Izuku had different kinds of feelings for each of the six women, but he knew that, in different
ways, he loved each and every woman for herself.

Wait, he realized, “love”???

He felt a blush growing on his cheeks as a result of his introspection, and judging by the
smirk on Yui’s face, she must have thought it was because of her hand on his leg.

“I suppose,” Yui hummed, “I can also take the initiative more often.”
She crawled onto his lap and started to kiss him, and Izuku felt overwhelmed by raw desire
that sprang up from nowhere, as if he wanted to show her how he felt for her then and there.

“Woo!” Setsuna called out from another part of the cave, “get it, girl!”

“We really need the love shack back,” Ochako grumbled.

“Oh, hush,” Mina cackled, “enjoy the show!”

“Ah,” Yui pulled back from their surprisingly-heated make-out session, “right. We’re in
public. Mm.”

“Yeah,” Izuku gasped, “I guess so.”

“We’ll have to find some privacy soon,” Yui rolled her hips atop his, and Izuku realized that
he was pretty much ready to throw her down on the cave floor and fuck her brains out, “until
then.”

He watched her with a hungry gaze as she stood up, and walked back to the other side of the
cave, their discussion apparently complete.

It really, really doesn’t hurt that every girl here is so drop-dead gorgeous, either.

Later That Day

Mina

“Well, this was a bust,” Mina whined.

“It was worth a shot,” Setsuna hummed into her ear, wrapped around Mina’s back as she
carried her girlfriend, “but I guess we’ll just be eating jerky tonight.”

“Sorry, guys,” Izuku sighed, “I guess we should’ve known that the fishing would have dried
up eventually.”

Their little expedition out of the cave hadn’t been Mina’s favourite activity by any means: it
was too cold, too snowy, and they didn’t even have anything to show for all their shivering.

Then again, Mina had kind of enjoyed carrying Setsuna around, especially since the greenette
had a habit of getting awfully handsy with whoever was carrying her. Setsuna seemed to be
in surprisingly high spirits that day, not nearly as tired as she had usually been in the cold.

“Have you seen anything worth hunting?” Setsuna asked.

“No, which is weird,” Izuku scratched at his head in thought, “like, all we see are predators.
They’ve gotta be eating something, right? But we haven’t stumbled across any remains, and
not even those big, uh… what’d you call them?”

“Sauropods,” Setsuna provided.

“Right, them. Haven’t seen a sign of those since summer ended,” Izuku grumbled, “it’s like
this place wants us to be on edge.”

“Edging can be fun, though,” Setsuna purred, quietly enough that only Mina could hear it.
The implication made her giggle, which in turn prompted Izuku to stare at the pair of them
with a confused expression on his face.

“Set’s just flirting with me,” Mina clarified, “we’re not making fun of you, you’re a mighty
hunter and all, even if we’re tragically fishless today!”

“It was a bit of a waste of time,” Izuku sighed, “but I guess it’s good to find out now, rather
than later.”

Mina’s stomach grumbled, as if inspired by the discussion of fish, and she felt Setsuna’s arms
wrap around her belly.

“We’ll feed you,” Setsuna murmured, “don’t worry! I’m sure we’ll discover something more
substantial before long, this place doesn’t exactly make us suffer, we just have to work for
whatever we get!”

“Maybe we should start setting traps…” Izuku wondered.

Another low, growling sound echoed through their surroundings, but this time it definitely
wasn’t Mina’s hunger producing the noise.

“Get behind me!” Izuku leapt into action, and Mina whirled around to press Setsuna safely
between the two of them, as she scanned the tree line for any sign of the sabretooth.

“There it is!” Setsuna announced, and Mina quickly turned to face the direction she’d
pointed. Sure enough, the tawny beast prowled out of the woods, a menacing expression on
its face as it growled at them.

“Try stay behind me,” Izuku ordered, “I’ll do my best to fend it off.”

He hefted the spear he was carrying into his hands, pointing it at the beast, but the sabretooth
seemed entirely unconcerned as it stalked closer to them.

“I can fight too,” Mina carefully dislodged Setsuna from her back, and stepped up beside
Izuku. She tried to produce acid from her hands, but she could immediately tell that the
substance that trickled from her fingers was weak, not much more dangerous than water.

“Uh,” Mina spoke nervously, “my Quirk’s not working.”

“Mine either,” Izuku grit his teeth, “we might be in trouble. If it gets me, I want the two of
you to get out of here, okay?”

“Fuck that,” Setsuna stood resolutely, “it’s not getting any of us.”

The oversized cat pounced, and while Izuku managed to tag it with his spear, it effortlessly
bowled the man over, and the beast’s maw opened wide, right over his head. Mina flung what
acid she’d managed at it anyways, but the sabretooth ignored her.

It couldn’t ignore the way that Setsuna suddenly exploded into a storm of body parts, each of
her detached segments slamming into the predator with speed. In an instant, Setsuna
reconstituted herself, standing in front of it in a confident stance.

“Fuck off, furball!” Setsuna yelled, and the sabretooth turned from Izuku, instead focusing on
her. Izuku rolled to the side and reached for his spear, but it turned out that he didn’t even
need to: Setsuna easily weaved out of the way when the sabretooth swiped at her, then hit it
with an uppercut that audibly thudded into its jaw, snapping its mouth shut.

She’s doing the super-strength thing Izuku talked about!

The big cat growled at her and slashed out with its claws again, but Setsuna fell apart around
the attack, which passed harmlessly through her discontinuous form. She cocked her fist
back, and Mina could see hundreds of lines where she’d separated her arm into different
pieces. When Setsuna brought her fist down into the sabretooth’s side, she hit it hard enough
to send it flying across the clearing.

It wasn’t enough to discourage the beast, which rolled to its side and crouched down,
preparing to leap at the trio once again.

“I dunno how long I can keep this up,” Setsuna huffed.

“If we can scare it off,” Izuku grunted, “we can get back to the cave.”

One of Setsuna’s eyes detached from her head and went sailing up into the sky.

“Nah,” Setsuna grinned ferociously, “I’ve got a better idea.”

She then proceeded to shove her fingers into her mouth, and a piercing whistle echoed out
through the winter air.

Immediately after she whistled, the ground started to shake, as heavy thudding sounds grew
closer and closer.

“Is that…?” Mina asked.

“Yup!” Setsuna’s grin was positively predatory, “Fang!” she yelled, “Get him!”

The t-rex burst out of the trees, moving far faster than something its size should have been
capable of, as it bellowed a roar of challenge. The sabretooth looked up at Fang and snarled,
then leapt into the air, but the dinosaur contemptuously kicked the sabretooth out of the air.
Before it could recover, Fang lunged forward to latch his oversized teeth around the
sabretooth’s neck.

Mina looked away as the dinosaur started to viciously shake the sabretooth, loud snaps and
cracks booming through the woods. When she looked back, the sabretooth was nearly torn in
half, and Fang leaned back, roaring in triumph.
“Yeah!” Setsuna whooped, “you did it!”

It almost seemed like Fang could understand her, as he leaned down, picked up half of the
carcass in his jaws, then huffed a hot breath through his nostrils. Ridiculously, it almost
reminded Mina of how Bakugo acted after he won a sparring match.

Fang stomped off, disappearing back into the woods with his prize in his mouth, completely
uninterested in bothering the students.

“Well,” Izuku gestured at the remaining half of the former sabretooth, “I guess that answers
our question about hunting.”

“Fuck yeah!” Setsuna cheered, “did you guys see that? I’m a frickin’ dino-master!”

“You’re a hero,” Mina bounced over to give her girlfriend a smooch, “you saved us!”

“Yeah, Set,” Izuku agreed, as he strolled over, “you really did it!”

Setsuna moved right from Mina to Izuku, capturing the boy in a heated kiss, then she turned
her head and started kissing Mina all over again.

“Let’s get back to the cave,” Setsuna decided, “I wanna celebrate tonight!”

“Woo!” Mina thought that idea – even if they couldn’t celebrate in the way that would have
been the most fun – was a fantastic one.

Four Months, Three Weeks, and Six Days Since Arriving

Izuku

“What do you think?” Izuku forced himself to stand straight, rather than flinching away from
the combined attention of six girls, “I feel like a caveman…”

“Ooga-chaka!” Setsuna cackled, “you totally look like one, but it works!”

“You just need a big old club!” Ochako provided.

“Ohh, he’s got one,” Mina sang.

“He does? I haven’t seen it?” Ibara wondered.

“I think you have,” Yui hummed.

“We allll have,” Mina added.

“Oh my,” Momo blushed, “I realize what you mean now.”

“I don’t!” Ibara protested.

“She means his dick,” Yui explained.

“Goodness,” Ibara stammered.

“Quite the impression, eh, Deku?” Ochako grinned at him.

“It’s just a vest and shorts…” Izuku wasn’t expecting this kind of reception.

He’d managed to craft some rudimentary clothes without Momo’s help, taking his share of
the hide of the sabretooth. While they weren’t yet complete, he was already grateful for the
increased warmth, even if he wound up looking somewhat more primitive than he’d had in
mind.

The “shorts”, in truth, were closer to a loincloth, and his vest hung open because he hadn’t
figured out how to attach any means of tying it closed, but he still felt somewhat proud of his
creations, crude though they may have been.

“It shows off your muscles,” Yui reviewed, “I like that.”

“Real primal kind of look, yeah,” Mina gave a big thumbs up, “I approve, Midori!”

“Y’know,” Ochako stepped closer to him, then ran her hand down one of his arms, “it does
make you look awfully manly…”

It’s probably for the best that Kirishima isn’t here, Izuku mused, I don’t think I could handle
his reaction.

“No fair,” Setsuna hopped over, “let me cop a feel too!”

Before he knew it, Izuku was surrounded, all six women crowding around him to giggle, rub
their hands against his muscles, and make various all-too-complimentary comments. Izuku
did his very best to play it cool, even though he was pretty sure that he was blushing so hard
it would be visible from space.

“I wish it was leopard print,” Mina teased, “but I’m still a fan!”

“Mm, yeah,” Yui hummed, “could be fun to roleplay a ‘caveman’ scenario.”

“You just want him to drag you back to his cave by your hair,” Ochako noted.

“Fuck yeah,” Yui nodded eagerly.

“Oh myyyy,” Momo blushed fiercely, as her hand ran down Izuku’s chest.

“You guys are too nice,” Izuku mumbled, “it’s just clothes…”

“No, it’s also the man wearing them,” Ibara clarified, “you do realize how attractive you are,
right?”
Izuku was honestly still coming to grips with the concept, but even he wasn’t awkward
enough to risk interrupting the treatment he was receiving.

“Some day,” Setsuna said, “we should give this boy a six-girl massage, yeah?”

“I dunno if even Deku could handle that,” Ochako ran her fingers through his hair, “look how
hard he’s blushing already!”

“It’s adorable!” Mina smooched his cheek, and Izuku’s resolve finally broke, as he started to
descend into a storm of indistinct muttering.

Izuku reached out and tried his best to bring all the girls into a group hug. His arms weren’t
quite long enough to wrap around all six of them, but he tried his best, and it really helped
that the women were so comfortable being close with one another.

“You’re all the best,” Izuku was overwhelmed with affection, “I know it’s been hard lately,
but I couldn’t imagine being here with anyone but the six of you.”

“We’ve got a good thing goin’!” Ochako smiled, “yeah, winter’s not the best, but it’ll be over
before we know it, then we’ll be back to spring!”

“Oh man, I can’t wait,” Mina giggled, “it’ll be waaaay more fun to be able to go naked,
rather than bundling up.”

“I dunno,” Setsuna smirked, “the cuddle piles at night are awfully nice. Gonna be hard to
give that up when it gets too hot.”

“I wonder if this cave will stay cool next summer,” Momo leaned her head into Izuku’s
shoulder, “this may very well be our permanent residence for the foreseeable future…”

“I don’t think I would mind that overmuch,” Ibara hummed, “perhaps if we can figure out a
solution to get some more privacy…”

“Or until you’re comfortable letting it all out around the rest of us,” Setsuna turned to her
friend, “I give it, like, a day or two before somebody pounces on our caveman here.”

“Dibs,” Momo spoke up, then hid her face in Izuku’s shoulder.

“Ohohoho,” Mina wedged her way into Momo’s side, “you’ve got a thing for the primitive
look, don’tcha?”

“It may remind me of certain novels I’ve read in the past,” Momo admitted.

“I, uh, yeah, sounds good, yup!” Izuku struggled to find words, still processing the proximity
of all the women in his life.

“I think we broke him a little,” Ochako giggled, “I get it, though, it’s kinda hard to wait…”

Izuku became aware of the fact that there were a lot of hands all over his body, running over
his torso, his arms, and in one case – Yui, he suspected – even his thighs.
 “Okay, okay, let’s break it up,” Setsuna giggled, “as much fun as it sounds like, I don’t think
we’re at the ‘orgy’ stage yet.”

“Certainly not,” Ibara interjected, “I hate to be a wet blanket, but I’m not sure I’ll ever be at
that point.”

“Give it time,” Yui muttered, “who knows.”

The idea of being intimate with all six of his girlfriends (which, really, they were) at once was
finally enough to fry the last bit of Izuku’s mind which clung to rational thought, and he was
content to blush silently as a variety of very intriguing images filled his mind.

“Yup, we broke him,” Ochako laughed, and Izuku basked in the knowledge that nobody was
laughing at him, merely along with the ridiculousness of the whole scenario.

I think this is the happiest I’ve ever been, Izuku realized, I’ll need to figure out a way of
telling them all how I feel.

Chapter End Notes

I wanted to get some fluff down before the rest of the fic starts to feature sex scenes
more and more frequently ;^)

Also, Fang as the MVD (Most Valuable Dinosaur) of this chapter - it's been fun how a
little feature that started off from a reader request has grown in writing it into something
that impacts the students directly!

I'm looking forward to hearing what you thought about this chapter :^)
 Joyful Heart
Chapter Summary

The students hold their traditional start-of-month party

Chapter Notes

Fluff and ~spice~ no plot to be found!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Five Months Since Arriving

Mina

“Let’s get this party started!” Mina cheered, resolutely ignoring how cliché her
announcement was. She held a bundle of cups in her arms, each filled with a healthy portion
of booze, a hint of the fruit they had left over, and a bunch of snow from outside.

“Did you try to make snow cones?” Momo wondered, but accepted one of the cups anyways,
“or are these like…”

“Snow-garitas!” Mina proudly described, “I mean, I know they aren’t really mixed right to be
a slush, but heck, it beats doing shots!”

“Ooh, you sure?” Setsuna gave her a peck on the cheek when Mina passed her a cup, “doing
shots sounds fun too!”

“That sounds like a quick ticket to being more intoxicated than I’d desire,” Ibara hummed,
taking her own, “thank you, Mina. I believe this is a much better alternative.”

“Five months!” Mina chirped, “can you believe it? We’ve been here almost half a year!”

Mina wouldn’t have said it was her favorite way to spend time – especially not in winter –
but she definitely wasn’t complaining about her life in The Garden. The main thing that she
really missed was going to the mall, which felt outright ridiculous to whine about.

I’m not THAT stereotypical, she thought, I can enjoy the simple things too!

Heck, it had even got to the point where she found herself genuinely liking Ibara’s company,
and that was after the rocky start they had! All things considered, Mina was ready to go
home, sure, but it wasn’t as if she were suffering being stuck where she was.

“Feels shorter, really,” Izuku muttered, “I guess time flies when you’re…”

“Stranded in a weird prehistoric dream world?” Ochako finished his sentence, “but I agree! It
isn’t so bad, bein’ here with all of you.”

“Mm,” Yui nodded, “it’s been nice.”

“Well, cheers to enjoying each other’s company!” Mina lifted her cup, “and to winter being
half over!”

“We assume,” Momo corrected, after taking a messy sip of her beverage, a thin trickle of
strawberry juice running down her chin, “the other seasons may have followed a roughly
two-month cycle, but we won’t know winter is over until it’s over, I fear.”

Mina watched as Ochako reached out and ran her thumb over Momo’s chin while giggling,
the easy intimacy that the two shared was always heartwarming to see.

“Until it is,” Setsuna spoke up, “I think we’re darn well making the best of it! And I’ve got
more right to complain about the cold than most of you!”

“Even with your new coat?” Mina teased. Setsuna had claimed the largest share of the
sabretooth hide, both because she needed warmth the most, and because she’d proudly
proclaimed that it was her “hunter’s share” of the beast. Setsuna was wrapped up in a nearly
full-body fur coat, and Mina had to admit that she was absolutely pulling off the look.

“Oh, it’s nice and all,” Setsuna grinned at her, “but it doesn’t beat some good body heat,
know what I mean?”

“Yes, Setsuna,” Ibara sighed, “I rather suspect we all know what you’re insinuating.”

She’s still a lot better than she used to be, Mina thought, winding her up like this is kind of
half the fun!

“Hm,” Yui hummed, “weren’t you the first one to haul Izuku into the bath?”

“I-“ Ibara blushed, “be that as it may! Not every conversation we have has to revolve around
intimate matters!”

“It’s fun, though,” Mina insisted, “besides, it’s not like there’s much else to talk about, unless
we want to repeat Setsuna’s hunting story!”

“A-hem!” Setsuna gave her a toothy, knowing grin, “I think you mean Dino Queen’s hunting
story.”

“Oh, right, of course,” Mina stuck her tongue out at her girlfriend, “how could I forget?”

“Is that your new hero name?” Yui asked.

“Nah,” Setsuna answered, “I still like ‘Lizardy’, but we’re not exactly doing hero stuff right
now, right?”

“I dunno,” Izuku spoke up, “you basically broke out a new super-move against the
sabretooth.”

“I don’t think ‘call an imaginary dinosaur friend’ will work out so great in the real world,”
Setsuna laughed, “it’d be pretty sweet if it did, though!”

“No, I meant when you…” Izuku trailed off into grumbling as he realized she was teasing
him.

“Y’know,” Ochako leaned back on the floor, “I think this is the longest we’ve gone without
being attacked by villains since we started at U.A.”

“Oh, geez,” Mina realized, “I think you’re right.”

“I always forget,” Yui murmured, “how unlucky Class A has been.”

“It’s not really ‘Class A’,” Momo explained, “it’s more like, well, ‘Izuku’.”

“Hey,” Izuku protested, “I’m not unlucky!”

“You’re kinda a villain magnet, though,” Ochako giggled, “it got to the point where hearin’
‘oh, Deku’s fightin’ a villain wasn’t even a surprise any more.”

“That so, Green Bean?” Setsuna smirked, “how many villains did you fight in first year?”

“I mean,” Izuku grumbled, “it was only like… I dunno, a dozen or so?”

“Goodness,” Ibara gasped, “it’s like you can’t even go to the grocery store without stumbling
into a villain!”

“That was once,” Izuku muttered.

Mina snorted a laugh. While talking about fights against villains wasn’t exactly the cheeriest
topic, everyone had the common sense to avoid bringing up the war so far, which she was
grateful for. She was way too young, in her opinion, to sit around swapping stories about
battles she’d fought in, like some kind of hardened veteran.

I guess we kind of are, though.

She shook her head, and decided to do something spontaneous to derail that particular train of
thought.

“Set!” Mina grinned widely, “you said you wanted to do shots?”

“All sorts of yes!” Setsuna perked up, “hit me, babe!”

“You got it!” Mina hustled to retrieve a bottle of booze, then stretched out on the floor beside
Setsuna. They exchanged a knowing look, and then Mina proceeded to pour a trickle of
alcohol into her belly button.

“Body shots!” she announced, right before Setsuna swooped down to take the shot off her,
and the greenette woman sure didn’t neglect to run her tongue all over Mina’s midsection in
doing so.

“That’s a thing?” Ibara goggled at them.

“Ooh!” Ochako bounced over, “me next!”

Mina giggled as Setsuna took the bottle and poured another stream of booze onto Mina’s
torso, as Ochako excitedly prepared to follow up.

This is way better than talking about battles, Mina thought, and in general, life here’s so
much easier without worrying about fighting.

Momo

“C’mon, Izuku, it’s your turn!” Setsuna cackled.

“I don’t, uh, um,” Izuku stammered, “I’ve never done a shot before, let alone a body shot!”

Momo giggled behind her hand. The students’ traditional monthly party had become quite
lively very quickly, and she didn’t think that Izuku’s inexperience was any excuse. After all,
she had never taken a drink off of someone else’s body before either, but when Ochako had
presented her bare torso and looked at Momo with a curiously raised eyebrow, she hadn’t
been able to resist.

“Dekuuuu,” Ochako drawled, “don’t be scared! It’s just for fun!”

“Here,” Momo offered, “I believe I was up next, since I just did one.”

She took the bottle of liquor from Setsuna, and proceeded to squeeze her elbows together,
creating a valley of cleavage on her chest. Momo poured a small portion of the alcohol into
the very top of her cleavage, and shivered from the cool sensation.

Momo was aware, of course, that she was more “gifted” than most women, but much of the
time she found her proportions to be somewhat inconvenient at best. When she saw Izuku’s
eyes go wide and a faint blush color his ears, however, she felt nothing but pride for the way
that he reacted to her body.

“Get on that before someone else does, Midori!” Mina pushed him forward, and Izuku
needed no further prompting.

“Oh,” Momo gasped as she felt his lips against her skin. Even though her upper chest wasn’t
a particularly sensitive part of her body, the lightest brush of his tongue over her flesh sent
tingling sparks shooting down her spine.
“Wooo!” Setsuna cheered, “really get in there, Greenie!”

Izuku looked up at her, a goofy smile on his face, and Momo immediately leaned down and
kissed him. She wrapped her arms around his body, overcome by affection for the green-
haired man, and before long, their kiss had grown deeper, their tongues sliding against one
another.

“Dang,” Ochako giggled to the side, and Momo came back down to earth for a moment, “you
two got really into that.”

“It was hot,” Yui stated, then turned to address the room in general, “one of you should let me
watch sometime.”

“I’m game!” Setsuna laughed, “but judging by the way those two are staring at each other, I
think I’ll have to wait my turn!”

“Oh, c’mon,” Izuku chuckled, “can you blame me?”

“Nnnnope,” Ochako fixed the pair with a smoky gaze, “can’t blame you at all.”

“Ochako!” Momo blushed, “you’re being too sweet again!”

“Don’t start this again, Yaomomo!” Mina teased, “I thought you figured out that you’re a
total babe by now.”

“You’ve got great tits,” Yui hummed.

“T-thanks, Yui,” Momo flustered under all the attention, “you’re very pretty as well.”

“Am I?” Yui murmured, “good.”

“I’ll say!” Setsuna crept up behind her friend, and smacked her hands down on Yui’s butt,
prompting the quiet woman to let out an ‘eep!’, “look at all this ass!”

“Remember,” Ibara sighed, “we’re not at the ‘public sex’ stage of things yet.”

“’Yet’, hey?” Ochako laughed, “you’re makin’ it sound like that’s going to happen some
day!”

“I think it’s fairly inevitable at this point,” the vine-haired woman shrugged, “I’m a bit shy,
not blind to the dynamic we share.”

It’s true, I am so much more open with my affection than I ever imagined I would be, Momo
thought, our time here has changed us, and I believe it’s for the better.

“I guess that makes me next,” Izuku rubbed at the back of his head bashfully, “or something,
right?”

“MM!” Yui nodded aggressively, “my turn.”

Yui, of course, had never really made any effort to disguise her interest in Izuku. While she
may not have been the most typically expressive person, the last few months together had let
Momo understand her particular means of communicating better, and she could tell that the
other woman was so excited she was practically vibrating.

Izuku lay on the ground, and Momo passed him the bottle that she’d honestly forgotten she
still held. Even though it may have been Yui’s turn to take a shot off his body, that didn’t stop
Momo from admiring his figure (as did every other woman in the room) as his muscles
flexed and rippled while he took off his fur vest.

Momo realized that she really, really liked the way that particular garment looked on him. As
she’d embarrassingly admitted earlier, the primitive look of his clothing called to mind a
variety of her favorite romance novels – the “wild man tamed by educated woman” trope
may have been something of a phase for her – and now she couldn’t possibly picture anyone
but Izuku as the male lead in these fantasies.

When Yui dipped her head to Izuku’s midsection, Momo had to bite her lip to prevent herself
from making any embarrassing noises.

Perhaps it has been too long since we were last intimate, Momo wondered, or maybe this is
just how the others feel all the time…

Whatever factors played in to her desires, one thing was very clear: Momo absolutely needed
Izuku, as soon as possible.

He stood up from the ground, as Yui started to pester Ibara to participate in taking a body
shot, and Momo was quick to step closer to Izuku, wrapping her arm around his back as she
pressed into his side.

“I was thinking,” she murmured quietly.

“Yeah?” Izuku turned his gaze to her, and Momo felt her heart race seeing his emerald eyes
fixed on her own.

“I think I’m going to have a bath later tonight,” Momo explained, “and I would like it very
much if you were to ‘surprise’ me while I’m bathing…”

“Oh!” Izuku nodded excitedly, “yeah. Can do! Sounds great! Mhmm!”

Momo smiled, and leaned in to press a relatively chaste kiss to his cheek.

“I can barely wait,” she teased, which made him blush and mutter under his breath.

I’m glad I can still have this kind of effect on him, she preened.

Setsuna

All things considered, Setsuna thought that it was a pretty freaking excellent night. There’d
been a lot going on in the past week, and the chance to just kick back, relax, and unwind was
absolutely overdue in her opinion.

Some of her bubbly optimism might have been explained by the liquor flowing through her
veins, but the rest was entirely due to the people that she lived in a cave with: each of them
brought something to the overall group dynamic, and Setsuna couldn’t imagine anyone else
but the seven of them managing to make things work like they had.

Okay, she recognized, maybe I’m a little bit drunk. Just enough to be sentimental!

Setsuna thought it was pretty reasonable to cut loose a bit more than she normally would –
not like I can resist body shots! – considering that the students had a lot fewer activities to do
in the middle of winter than they’d grown accustomed to.

Besides, not like I’m the only one having fun!

She smirked to herself as she watched Yui buzzing around Ibara like an adorable little fly, as
apparently, Yui turned out to be a cheerful drunk. The black-haired woman had gone full-out
on body shots, taking one off of every single person in the cave at some point in the evening.

It had taken some convincing to finally get Ibara to present her collarbone, but Yui had
latched on to her like a drunk vampire all the same, and Ibara didn’t seem to mind that much.
Setsuna still hadn’t puzzled out exactly where the relationship between those two women sat,
but with Yui’s proud, exuberant proclamation that she was into women now, Setsuna figured
it was steadily approaching something more intimate than platonic friendship.

She was all kinds of on board with that development. While Setsuna wasn’t sure if anyone
else would develop the same kind of depth of affection that she and Mina shared – okay,
probably Momo and Ochako, duh – it seemed more balanced, somehow, if the various
women in their ill-defined polyamorous gang also had their own involvements with each
other.

Speaking of which…

Setsuna wasn’t blind to the way that Ochako and Mina had been flirting with each other all
night, and she was also all kinds of stoked to see where that might lead. She knew that some
people might be jealous to see their girlfriend obviously putting the moves on another person,
but considering how smoothly their individual relationships with Izuku were going, Setsuna
thought it would be absolutely ridiculous of her to worry if Mina got a crush on someone
else.

Not like I’m exempt from that either!

Her time in the bath with Momo the other night hadn’t exactly led to anything intimate, but it
had been a nice opportunity for the two women to spend some time in a not-exactly-platonic
context. Setsuna had always harbored a little bit of a crush on the vice-president of Class A,
ever since Itsuka had declared Momo to be her rival, and Setsuna had done the supportive
classmate thing and scoped out her friend’s nemesis.
When she’d discovered that Momo was ridiculously intelligent, posh and elegant to an absurd
degree, and on top of that, a complete and utter dork, Setsuna had been, well, more than a
little bit fascinated. The initial crush she’d had had faded away as she never really got close
to Momo, but now that that had changed, that old crush had come back with a vengeance.

Setsuna didn’t exactly have a plan to seduce Momo, but she was absolutely going to take
advantage of every opportunity she had to do things like “sharing a bath” or even “cuddling
before bed”, and hopefully those little intimate moments would lead to intimate moments in
the future.

It’d be kind of fun, she thought, if we all start forming secondary, or even tertiary
relationships.

As Setsuna mused about the possibilities of different pairings, Ibara finally surrendered
herself to Yui’s constant chasing, which the normally-quiet woman took advantage of by
pulling Ibara down to the floor, wrapping her limbs around Ibara, and cuddling the heck out
of her. It was downright adorable in Setsuna’s opinion, and as she yawned (between the
weather, the booze, and her exertion during the week, she was still halfway exhausted), she
strongly considered joining the two-girl cuddle pile.

She glanced around the cave, and saw Mina and Ochako giggling between each other about
something, and across the room, Momo very intently explaining something to Izuku, who
was nodding excitedly with a red face.

Heh, Setsuna realized, she’s probably walking him through the fantasy she wants to fulfill.
Classic Momo, as far as I know.

Setsuna wondered whether Momo would take Izuku to the bath, or simply haul him behind
the curtain they’d strung up in front of a half-completed bed in the back of the cave, and carry
out her desires right there. Both ideas sounded like a fun time to her, but Setsuna was rapidly
becoming too sleepy to even consider playing voyeur (after asking! I’m not a pervert like
that, she thought) on either of the pairs connecting that night.

“Save some room for me!” Setsuna chirped, as she pounced on Yui’s back, tucking her limbs
in behind her friend’s to make herself the big spoon.

“Yay,” Yui was quiet, but her enthusiasm was genuine, “I like cuddling.”

“Yes, this is… nice,” Ibara agreed as Yui nuzzled into her shoulder, “I find this kind of
proximity to one another very comfortable.”

“You can just say you like cuddling too,” Setsuna teased, and buried her face into Yui’s hair.

“I suppose I do,” Ibara hummed contentedly, and reached across Yui to drape her arm over
Setsuna’s shoulder, “goodnight, you two.”

After exchanging goodnights, Setsuna carefully detached her head, and swivelled around to
check on the other four. Momo and Izuku had scurried off somewhere – the bath, presumably
– already, and Ochako and Mina didn’t look far behind from taking their giggling, constantly-
touching-each-other conversation into the private bed.

Good, Setsuna thought, sleepily, Class A can take care of each other tonight.

I’ll still wanna hear the details tomorrow, she started to drift off.

*************

Ochako

“I’m telling you,” Mina insisted, “you’ve got the prettiest eyes!”

“Noooo,” Ochako blushed, “yours are way prettier! Mine are just brown, yours are so cool
and unique!”

“But yours are soooo warm and inviting,” Mina giggled and patted Ochako’s arm, “and the
way they sparkle when you get all intense about something! Whew!”

Ever since Ochako had drank a shot off Mina’s belly earlier in the night, the two women had
been pretty much attached at the hip, like two stars orbiting around one another. Another
benefit to their closeness was how their conversation had become flirtier and flirtier over the
course of the evening.

Ochako definitely wasn’t opposed to that dynamic, and by that point in the night, when the
others were winding down, she was getting more and more excited instead; her heart
hammered happily in her chest, and she felt the ever-present blush on her cheeks growing
darker.

She noticed Momo slink off towards the bath, and a couple moments later, Izuku followed
behind the tall woman. Ochako grinned widely, as she felt a second-hand thrill that her two
lovers would finally get to have their time to appreciate each other one-on-one.

“Oooh,” Mina noticed her expression, “Midori’s getting lucky tonight, isn’t he?”

“Damn straight,” Ochako laughed, “it’s about time, too!”

“It’s a good thing we finally figured out how to get some alone time in here,” Mina smirked,
“the ‘private bed’ is no love shack, but I guess it’ll do in a pinch. Too bad it’s going to go
unused tonight!”

“Is it?” Ochako leaned in closer, and ran her fingers along Mina’s thigh, “hmm, that is too
bad!”

“Damn, girl,” Mina grinned widely, “aren’t you all frisky!”

“Maybe I am,” Ochako smiled back at her, “after all, I’ve kind of been leavin’ you hangin’
for a couple weeks, haven’t I?”

“Ooh, have you now?” Mina purred, and leaned even closer to Ochako, “do tell.”
“Well, we kissed, didn’t we?” Ochako felt the two of them drawing together, “seems like
unfinished business to me…”

Their lips met, and before long, she and Mina were full-on making out in the middle of the
cave. Ochako immediately noticed that kissing Mina was different than kissing Momo, as the
pink-haired woman didn’t hesitate at all to start pushing her tongue against Ochako’s.

Mmm, Ochako thought, she’s a good kisser.

While their kissing was completely free of hesitation, the same did not apply to their hands,
as both women cautiously started to explore each others’ midsections, avoiding touching
anywhere particularly intimate for the time being.

“Hey,” Ochako hummed as they pulled apart, “d’you wanna… maybe take this to bed?”

“Absolutely,” Mina agreed, “you’re, uh, you’re not drunk, right?”

“A bit buzzed,” Ochako admitted, “but not too out of it! You?”

“Yeah, same,” Mina beamed at her, “just wanted to make sure, you’re being bolder than I
expected!”

“I don’t see the point in waitin’ any more,” Ochako leaned in to give her another quick
smooch, “if I wanna do somethin’, I figure I might as well just do it, right? It’s a new
philosophy of mine, I guess.”

“Well, I’m totally game for confident Ochako!” Mina returned another kiss, “c’mon! Let’s
get over there!”

The pair glanced back into the cave, where they saw that the three women of Class B had
already fallen asleep wrapped around each other, so cozy that Setsuna was already snoring
loudly. It looked extremely comfortable, and Ochako had half a mind to go join their cuddle
pile once she and Mina had wrapped up, whatever they wound up doing together.

Then again, Ochako remembered, Deku and Momo are doing the same thing right now,
maybe all four of us can lounge around in the afterglow together.

The bed in the corner of the cave was nowhere near as “private” as Ochako would have
preferred on most occasions, but it was just removed enough from the main part of the cave
that she was reasonably confident they wouldn’t wake the other three. Even if they did,
Ochako guessed that the other women would respect their privacy, and if she were honest
with herself, she didn’t really care if Mina and her were overheard.

As soon as they’d closed the curtain, the two women smashed into each other, kissing
passionately before they’d even made it onto the bed. Ochako stifled a moan when Mina
reached down to grab her butt, and she returned the gesture with unbridled enthusiasm.

In Ochako’s opinion, Mina had the best butt out of all of the women on the island: she was
muscular enough that her strength was on clear display, but she still maintained enough
softness to her figure that Ochako’s fingers sunk into her butt cheeks as she squeezed.
“God, I love your ass,” Mina panted as they briefly stopped kissing.

“Oh, Mina, same,” Ochako giggled, “get on the bed, you.”

“Okay!” Mina smirked, and started pulling Ochako backwards with her, so that when she
flopped down onto the edge of the bed, Ochako was pulled into her lap. They resumed
kissing immediately, and Mina’s hands started to roam all over Ochako, from her thighs, over
her stomach, and then higher up her midsection.

Ochako lifted her arms so that Mina could pull her shirt off, and then insisted on doing the
same to her pink friend(?). The air temperature in the cave was just cool enough that both
women started getting goosebumps, but Ochako was pretty sure that they were going to
manage to keep each other plenty warm.

“Mmm,” Ochako hummed happily as Mina started to grope and squeeze her breasts, then
began to pepper kisses across Ochako’s chest. First, she planted light, delicate smooches
along Ochako’s collarbone, her kisses getting sloppier and wetter as she started to trail
towards Ochako’s nipple.

“Ah!” Ochako bit down on one of her knuckles to keep herself quiet as Mina latched on to
her breast, flicking her tongue in circles around her nipple, then lightly biting down on it.

“I love your tits, too,” Mina spoke huskily, “you wanna take this further?”

“Fuck yes,” Ochako nodded, then stood up to shuffle out of her pants. Mina laid back on the
bed to do the same, and Ochako crawled overtop of her, enjoying the sensation of her skin
rubbing against Mina’s.

Ochako did her best to recreate their previous position, even with Mina laying back, and this
resulted in her straddling one of Mina’s thighs, her own pressed up between Mina’s legs.
Ochako could feel the heat emanating from Mina’s sex, and she was pretty sure that she must
have been equally as turned-on.

This feels way too natural, Ochako thought, I could get used to this so easily.

She planted her hands on Mina’s chest, and the two women both shuddered as they grinded
against each other, their legs interlocked. Ochako hazily recalled that Mina liked to start off
slow, but she was almost too impatient to bother with much foreplay, she was so eager to get
started on bringing Mina to climax.

Mina’s hand slid between the pair of them, and Ochako pressed her lips against Mina’s hard
to stifle the moan that threatened to escape her when Mina’s fingers glided against Ochako’s
slit.

“Damn, you’re soaked,” Mina chuckled, “that’s so hot.”

Ochako dipped her own hand lower, and when she brushed her fingertips over Mina’s sex,
she found that the other woman was equally as wet.

“You’re one to talk,” she teased, and then slid one of her fingertips inside Mina.
“Oh!” Mina gasped, “I almost forgot how competitive you can be…”

Mina pushed upwards, and two of her fingers sank into Ochako’s pussy. Not one to back
down from this challenge, Ochako added a second digit of her own, and both women writhed
against each other as they spread their legs open.

“I bet you,” Ochako breathed, “I can make you cum first.”

“What’s the wager?” Mina leaned up to nip at Ochako’s earlobe, “for when I win.”

“We can figure that out later,” Ochako wasn’t nearly as concerned with the specifics as much
as she was with the ‘competition’ they were engaged in.

She curled her fingers inwards, stroking against Mina’s g-spot, only for Mina to bring her
other hand around, kneading Ochako’s ass and pulling her hips down onto Mina’s fingers.
They started to kiss once more, their breasts pressed against one another, as the pace at which
they fingered each other started to grow faster and faster.

Ochako added her thumb to her ministrations, moving it in small circles over Mina’s clit,
while Mina started to use her lips and teeth to attack the side of Ochako’s neck. She’s really
good at this, Ochako thought, but I think I’ve learned a thing or two, too!

Using her free hand, Ochako ran her fingers gently through Mina’s hair, then wrapped her
digits around one of Mina’s short, crooked horns. Gently, but firmly, Ochako pulled Mina’s
head back, prying the pink-haired woman’s lips off of her neck. Ochako fixed Mina with her
best authoritative stare, then slid a third finger inside of her.

“Oh!” Mina’s mouth hung open, “yes, ‘Chako, like that!”

“Yeah?” Ochako teased, even though her voice hitched in the middle of the word as Mina
started to grind her palm into Ochako’s clit, “I think you’re gonna cum soon, aren’t you?”

“Mhmmmm,” Mina murmured, her confirmation muted when Ochako leaned down to kiss
her again, “but so are youuuuu.”

“I’m close,” Ochako admitted, “think we can manage to do it together?”

“Let’s try,” Mina nipped at Ochako’s bottom lip, “god, you’re sexy.”

So are you! Ochako thought, as the pair stopped talking and let their actions speak for them
instead. Ochako started to rock her wrist back and forth, thrusting her fingers deep inside
Mina as her thumb pressed down on her clit, but Mina wasn’t distracted from her own task,
as she continued to curl her fingers inside Ochako’s sex enthusiastically and expertly.

Mina’s free hand roamed from Ochako’s butt all the way up to her breast, and when Mina
tweaked her nipple, Ochako felt a spark of pleasure radiate from her belly. She knew she
wasn’t far from climax, so she’d have to step up her game if she was going to get Mina off at
the same time.

Luckily, Deku taught me a secret weapon.

“You’re beautiful,” Ochako stared deep into Mina’s eyes as she complimented her, and Mina
blushed even harder than the light-purple glow that having sex had brought on.

“Ochakooooo,” Mina mewled, and came around her fingers. The way that her fingers
clenched, both on Ochako’s breast and inside her, was the last bit of stimulation that Ochako
needed herself, and the spark of pleasure that she’d felt became a lightning bolt that shot up
and down her spine and between her legs.

“Mmm,” Mina purred contentedly, “that was great.”

“Sure was,” Ochako pecked a kiss against her lips, “I’m glad I can do this with you.”

“Wait a sec,” Mina looked at her with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes, “if we came at the
same time, who won the bet?”

“Maybe we both did,” Ochako giggled, “but that doesn’t matter right now.”

“Nope,” Mina agreed, and they wrapped around each other, snuggling in the pleasurable post-
orgasm haze.

*************

Izuku

As he opened the curtain leading to the bath, Izuku took a breath and got himself into
character. Momo had been extremely detailed about the fantasy scenario she wanted to play
out, and Izuku was honestly grateful for it: he thought it might be easier to act as “Izuku of
the Jungle”, a wild man who was partially-civilized thanks to the efforts of one “Lady
Yaoyorozu”.

He knew that he was being a bit ridiculous, still feeling moments of low confidence when
there were six gorgeous, incredible women who not only wanted to have sex with him, but to
be with him. Unfortunately, years of awkwardness and assuming that he wasn’t worth
anything didn’t disappear entirely over the course of a few months in a weird half-dream,
half-something else.

That wasn’t to say that Izuku wasn’t grateful: indeed, there were a nigh-infinite number of
reasons that he was grateful for the women in his life. In that moment, one of the biggest
things he was grateful for was Momo’s habit of being overly-prepared; when she’d first
mentioned her fantasy to him, he’d pictured himself acting like a cartoon caveman, all “ooga
booga” and grunting and stuff.

She had elaborated that – as with the archetypical character behind the novels she enjoyed,
Tarzan – she preferred the idea a wild man with a keen intelligence, but a disdain for the
trappings of polite society, rather than one who said “ugh” and “oog” instead of speaking
properly.

That, I can do, he thought, as he took in the warm steam rising from Momo’s bath.
“Good heavens, Mister Izuku,” Momo gasped, “I am bathing! It is completely improper to
interrupt a lady at this time!”

“Is it?” Izuku gave her his best confident smirk, “why’s that?”

“Sir!” she pressed her hands to her chest, “I am naked!”

“Yeah, you are,” Izuku’s lack of wordiness was entirely genuine in that moment, “oh, I get it.
It’s rude because I’m still wearing clothes, right?”

He shucked off his fur vest, and watched Momo’s eyes trail over his torso hungrily as he
made a show out of slowly sliding his loincloth down his legs.

“M-M-Mister Izuku!” Momo acted the role of a shocked, innocent woman to perfection, “that
is hardly what I meant?”

“Well, you’d better say what you mean, then,” Izuku replied.

“It isn’t decent for a man and a woman to see each other like this!”

“No?” Izuku slid into the bath, “why not?”

“Such activities are only for married couples!”

“That’s stupid,” Izuku gave her a cocky grin, “unless you’re telling me you want me to
leave…”

“I didn’t say that,” Momo gasped, and put her hands over her mouth.

“Good,” Izuku prowled forward, pinning her against the side of the bath under his body,
“because I like seeing you naked.”

For emphasis, he tilted his hips forward, which caused his member to flop against her belly.
Momo took a shuddering breath, and started to delicately run her fingers over his chest,
lingering to trace over some of his scars.

“Oh my,” Momo murmured, “what are we to do with you, Mister Izuku?”

“I’m sure you have some ideas,” Izuku leaned further forward, and started to kiss her
passionately. He definitely found that it was easier to be more confident about what he
wanted to do when it was a role he was playing, and he idly thought that maybe he could use
this newfound discovery with Yui sometime, before he started to focus completely and solely
on Momo.

Izuku ran his hands up her legs forcefully, gripping her tight enough so that she could
undoubtedly feel all his scars and callouses against her smooth skin. He continued upwards,
and grabbed her breasts with both hands, squeezing roughly (but not too rough, of course).
Momo groaned into his mouth, and Izuku pressed more tightly against her, squeezing whole
her body with the pressure of his own.
“I’m a proper lady…” Momo whined.

“Hmm,” Izuku wrapped his hands around her torso, and lifted her out of the bath, “why does
that matter?”

“A lady cannot, mmm,” Momo trailed off as Izuku took a healthy handful of her butt, turning
her hips so that he now faced her back, “cannot conduct herself in this fashion!”

“I don’t see a lady,” Izuku leaned down to mutter directly into her ear, looming overtop of her
as she propped herself on her hands and knees, “I see a wild, lustful woman who hasn’t
admitted it yet,” he nipped at the shell of her ear, “and now I’m going to rut you like you
really want.”

He wasn’t entirely convinced of his dialogue, but from the way Momo’s hips shoved back
against him, rubbing eagerly against his manhood, he was fairly certain that it was working
for her, at least.

“We can’t…” Momo cried.

“Fuck the rules,” Izuku lined himself up against her entrance, “I want you.”

They both took a deep, shuddering breath as Izuku plunged inside of her. She was still just as
tight as the first time they’d had sex, but luckily, Momo was more than wet enough to permit
his entrance. Izuku set a fast, almost rough pace from the beginning, slamming his hips into
her from behind with powerful, forceful thrusts.

“Oh, god,” Momo gasped, “you brute!”

“Hush,” Izuku clapped one of his hands over her mouth, “you don’t want to wake up the
others, do you?”

Momo shook her head against his hand, even as she bit down on the meat of his fingers. The
surprising shock of (extremely mild) pain inspired Izuku to start thrusting even harder;
instead of moving his hips quickly, he put most of his considerable strength behind each slow,
purposeful motion, every pounding movement spearing his manhood deep inside of her.

With his free hand, Izuku reached underneath Momo’s torso and took a firm hold on her
breasts, dangling and shaking enticingly from his motions as they were. His hand was
nowhere near big enough to encompass both of her breasts – even when he grabbed one at a
time, Momo had plenty to spare – so instead he focused on keeping his hand constantly
roaming, grabbing, and pinching at her nipples with no respite.

“I think you like being treated like this,” Izuku muttered into her ear as he continued to
‘ravage’ her, “when it comes down to it, you’re just as primitive as I am, aren’t you?”

Momo bit down harder on his hand, and Izuku was inspired to repay her in kind, latching his
teeth carefully on to the spot where her neck met her shoulder. He grazed her sensitive skin at
first, then bit down hard enough that he was pretty sure he’d leave a red mark on her.
This is actually a lot of fun, Izuku realized, I’ll have to stop being so stuck in my thoughts
about rough sex, I’ve obviously been missing out.

Momo made a muffled shriek against his hand, and Izuku felt her tighten up (even more than
usual) around his member as she climaxed underneath him. He couldn’t help but let a smirk
cross his features; he felt deservedly proud of himself for being able to pleasure her like this.

Izuku also knew that Momo tended to become sensitive after an orgasm, but for this specific
scenario, he chose to ignore that knowledge, instead beginning to thrust more quickly (but
just as hard) as she whined and squealed under his hand.

He removed his hand from her breasts, and planted it firmly on Momo’s ass.

“You’ll have to cover your own mouth, now,” Izuku taunted, “make sure you keep quiet,
Lady Yaoyorozu, you wouldn’t want anyone to hear you being so unladylike.”

He lifted his hand from her mouth, leaned back, and took hold of her hips with both hands.
Izuku took a moment to appreciate the sight before him: Momo’s curves were as incredible as
ever, the way her ass looked in his grip was incredible, and from this angle, he discovered
that she had small back dimples above her cheeks.

Izuku started to fuck her even harder than he had been before, putting enough force into his
hips that every impact sent a slap echoing through their corner of the cave. Some part of his
mind warned him that the others might be able to overhear them, but the rest of his lust-
fueled thoughts could only say “good, let them listen”.

“MMmmmf!” Momo barely managed to muffle her next outburst, as she clenched around
him tightly enough that he actually had to pause for a moment, before he resumed his rough
thrusting, sawing in and out of her pussy at a rapid pace.

“You’re taking it well, ‘Lady’ Yaoyorozu,” Izuku grunted, “why, if I didn’t know any better,
I’d say you were meant for this, meant to be mine.”

“I’m yours!” Momo gasped as she lifted her hands off her mouth, “claim me!”

Izuku leaned back down, and the motion caused Momo to collapse onto her belly. Their new,
unintended position didn’t cause any interruption to his thrusting, and if anything, the new
angle brought even more depth to his penetration.

He reached up and turned her head towards him, then kissed her fiercely, shoving his tongue
into her mouth without any grace or coordination. Izuku felt her pussy clench around his
member yet again, and this time, the sensation sent pleasure rippling through his body.

“I’m going to mark you,” he growled, trying to behave as animalistic as he felt he was
capable of, “make you mine. I’m going to breed you.”

“Ohgodplease,” Momo was rapidly becoming incoherent.

With several more thrusts, hard enough to make Momo’s entire body move from the impact
of his hips against her, Izuku felt his climax building to an inevitable peak. He returned his
mouth to the sensitive spot at the side of her neck, and latched his teeth to her skin once
again.

Izuku pushed as deeply inside her as he was capable of, and the feeling of sliding into her
depths brought him over the edge. He came hard, grinding and gyrating his hips through his
whole climax as he filled her with his cum.

“Oh….” Momo panted for breath, “oh wow.”

“Was that what you wanted?” Izuku asked, checking in to make sure he hadn’t gone so far.

“Very much so, yes,” Momo craned her head over to kiss him, “thank you. You fulfilled that
particular fantasy quite well.”

“I’m glad,” Izuku muttered, “I felt a little silly at points, I’m not sure if I got the ‘primitive
manly man’ thing down.”

“It worked for me,” Momo reassured him, running her fingers through his hair as he
continued to lay atop her, “and when I say that, I mean did it ever work. I lost count of my
orgasms, I think.”

Izuku chuckled and kissed the side of her head.

“Think the others heard us?” he asked.

“I don’t care if they did,” Momo laughed, “but you might have set the bar even higher than
you did already. If anyone did hear us, they’ll probably expect the same treatment one day.
Whew.”

“I’ll do my best,” Izuku rolled off of her, and they started to shakily get to their feet, “I’m just
happy you had a good time. I did too, obviously.”

“I’ll say,” Momo ran a finger between her legs, which came away slick with cum, “mmm. I
completely understand why Ochako enjoys you finishing inside her so much.”

“I didn’t go too far with the dirty talk, right?” Izuku wanted to check in one last time.

“Not at all!” she gave him a quick kiss, “it was quite thrilling! At some point, we’ll have to
explore other types of role play scenarios.”

“I’m game,” Izuku shrugged, “I just might not be able to pull it off.”

“That’s not all that important,” Momo rubbed his shoulder, “what matters is that it’s you.”

Izuku felt a blush overwhelming him as the two of them started to dress themselves again, so
that they could go to bed.

He was pretty sure that he was going to have an extremely pleasant sleep that night,
surrounded by all the amazing women who cared for him.
Chapter End Notes

This was - I think - a pretty fun little chapter!

That said, I think I bit off more than I could chew with Izuku's "caveman" roleplay
scenario - I hope that the "cocky, arrogant Tarzan" version that wound up in this chapter
worked for everyone, because my first attempt to write a scene with him behaving
"primitively" was downright painful :^|

Also, despite the fluffy/smutty focus of this chapter, I tried to include some little
examples of character growth in a few sections, so hopefully that came across too!

Let me know what you thought :^)

 Earthly Delights
Chapter Summary

The students work to address a certain unresolved issue

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Five Months and One Day Since Arriving

Momo

Momo awoke to the faintest hints of sunlight filtering into the cave, feeling comfortable and
content. As she blinked the sleep from her eyes, she realized that she was laying against
Izuku’s chest, which rose and fell slowly as he slumbered. Momo smiled to herself, and
didn’t even bother resisting the urge to nuzzle against him a little bit closer.

“Mrgh,” Izuku mumbled, as he slowly awoke, “mmh, hey.”

“Hey,” Momo replied softly, “did I wake you?”

“I don’t mind,” Izuku wrapped an arm around her, “definitely one of the better ways to wake
up, actually.”

With his other hand, Izuku started to run his fingers gently through her hair, which Momo
had left loose from her usual ponytail. She leaned into his touch, luxuriating in the way that
his coarse, calloused fingers felt against her scalp.

He’s so strong, Momo thought, and yet so gentle.

It was a truly delightful contrast, and one of the many reasons that she found him so
appealing. This wasn’t to say that Momo always wished for him to be gentle and careful with
her; her memories of the previous night came to the forefront of her mind immediately, and
she felt warmth spreading through her body all over again as she recalled their love-making.

She shifted her position, moving on top of Izuku entirely. As she moved, she felt a pleasant
ache between her legs, a physical reminder to go with her recollections.

Izuku craned his head up to kiss her, and while the gesture was nowhere near as heated and
aggressive as the night before, it was just as passionate, to the extent that Momo wondered if
she should, perhaps, bring Izuku to the private bed for a second round.
The others would definitely overhear this time, though, she knew, and yet… part of me
doesn’t mind that thought.

“You’re in a good mood,” Izuku teased, as he ran his hand up and down her back.

“You,” Momo spoke quietly, “are absolutely wonderful. I’m still rather thrilled from last
night.”

“I’m glad,” Izuku kissed her again, “I had a lot of fun too.”

“It was more than fun, in my opinion,” Momo felt herself unconsciously beginning to wriggle
against his body, “I fear that you’ve made me insatiable. Even now, I can’t help but
remember how good it was. How great you are.”

“You deserve my best,” Izuku hummed, “you all do. I’m just me, and you’re all so
incredible!”

“So are you,” Momo reminded him, “though, I must admit, if you’re inspired to treat me like
you did last night more often, I certainly wouldn’t complain.”

“Yeah?” Izuku looked at her with a sparkle in his eyes, “why, Miss Momo, it almost sounds
as if you want to keep going.”

“Hmm,” Momo pressed a soft kiss against the side of his neck, “I certainly wouldn’t be
opposed… though I suspect that the others might not appreciate being awoken in such a
manner.”

“Some of them probably wouldn’t mind,” Izuku’s hand trailed a bit lower, resting against the
lowest part of her back, just above the swell of her rear end, “but yeah… we’re really going
to have to figure out the ‘privacy’ thing soon, aren’t we?”

“Indeed,” Momo tilted her hips back, lifting her bottom into the air slightly, and Izuku took
the hint, his hand dropping even lower to cup her posterior, “while I understand that there
have been other priorities as we prepared for winter, I cannot be the only woman so afflicted
by desire.”

“’Afflicted’, are you?” Izuku squeezed her, and Momo felt herself beginning to breathe a bit
heavier, “whatever shall we do about that?”

In response, Momo shifted her legs again, repositioning herself from laying atop of Izuku to a
stance where she was essentially straddling his hips. She felt his member pushing up against
her, and was strongly tempted to reach down and pull it free from Izuku’s pants.

“Just being close to you like this is nearly enough to drive me mad,” Momo admitted, “I have
no idea how the other women have been so patient, how we aren’t pouncing upon every
opportunity that comes available.”

“Really?” Izuku lowered his other arm, firmly grasping her bottom in both his hands, “that
almost sounds like I’ve been neglecting you all.”
“Hardly,” Momo reassured him, and sealed her statement with another kiss, “you’re
wonderful. Don’t mistake me for complaining, I assure you, I’m very much content. Ecstatic,
even. I just enjoy your company so much that I’d appreciate even more.”

Izuku pulled her hips closer to his, and his manhood pressed up between her legs. Momo had
to bite her bottom lip to stifle a gasp, she enjoyed the brief, covered contact that much.

“I know I should take the initiative more often,” Izuku hummed, “I’m still getting used to this
whole thing, I guess. I know I should know better by now, but it still amazes me when I think
about how all of you want to be with me.”

“I can’t speak for the others,” Momo felt herself heating up from her proximity to him, “but
as for me… I am yours, Izuku. Any time you desire me, I’d be more than happy to be
intimate with you. If I had to guess, the others would feel the same.”

“Geeze,” Izuku chuckled, “I’d never get anything done in that case. You’re gorgeous, Momo.
You all are. I, um, desire you all the time.”

“I’m happy to hear,” Momo shifted her hips, grinding against him slowly, “and feel, too. Just
to be clear, I don’t mean to imply that our intimacy – as wonderful as it is – is the only aspect
of our relationship that satisfies me. I am equally as content being in your company, and in
that regard, I’m confident saying that we all feel the same way.”

“It’s too bad there’s only one of me,” Izuku joked, “it’ll keep me busy, making sure that all
six of you are happy.”

“Hush, you,” Momo kissed him to silence his doubts, “we are happy, just the way you are. Of
course there’s only one of you, only you are giving and loving enough to put our concerns
before your own like that. But you don’t have to neglect yourself, you know.”

“I’m hardly neglected,” Izuku murmured, “I’m the happiest I’ve ever been, actually.”

“Me too,” Momo wrapped her arms around the back of his neck and pulled herself tightly
against him, “and that’s because of you. And the others. Despite how strangely this all began,
now that it’s happened, I wouldn’t change a single thing.”

“Me neither,” Izuku agreed.

“MMMmurf,” Ochako grumbled in her sleep, before she unconsciously rolled over and
moved closer to the pair, as if she’d somehow managed to hear their conversation despite her
obvious sleepiness. In turn, Mina (who had been wrapped around Ochako in sleep) made a
quiet whining noise, then rolled into Ochako’s back.

Momo and Izuku giggled between each other, then fell into a comfortable silence together.
They contented themselves with laying together for the rest of the early morning, wordlessly
appreciating each other’s company until the rest of the women eventually woke up.

Later That Day

 Ibara

While Ibara had slept soundly through the night, she’d felt somewhat restless when she’d
first awoken. This feeling persisted throughout the day, which left her ruminating on the
cause behind the discomposure she felt.

When she had first fallen asleep, she had drifted in and out for a while, and every time she
returned to half-wakefulness, she thought that she could hear gasps, muttered words, and
even moans at the very edge of her hearing. She knew that it must have been an
unremembered dream of some kind, or perhaps mistaking the wind for voices. Whatever the
origin, those sounds she’d imagined had clearly impacted the rest of her sleep.

Ibara had dreamed a lot when she slept, and the content of the dreams was somewhat
confusing to her. In one of her imaginings, she had found herself cast into the role of a
villain, yet the actual content of the dream hadn’t been disturbing enough to truly qualify as a
“nightmare”.

In that dream, her fictional villainous self had captured a pair of heroes – one male, one
female – who had been attempting to capture her. Rather than performing anything truly
nefarious, her mind had decided to enact a scenario where she taunted the captured heroes,
not for being weak or incompetent, but for being unable to act on their feelings for her.

She vividly remembered using her hands to guide the two heroes to kiss each other, and then
kissing each of them in turn herself. The rest of the details of the dream were hazy to her, but
Ibara was confused at what the imagery could represent.

Ibara knew that sexual dreams weren’t exactly uncommon, she had certainly had one or two
before, but this was the first time that another woman had ever featured in such dreams in any
sort of way. This new element wasn’t uncomfortable for her, but it certainly represented a
change of some sort, and she wanted to puzzle out what could have led her mind to spin those
images together.

She was so deep in thought as she wandered around the cave that she very nearly walked
right into Ochako.

“Oh, sorry!” Ibara apologized, “I was distracted.”

“No problem,” Ochako beamed a smile, “what’re you distracted by?”

“Um,” Ibara was certainly much closer to Ochako than the strangers they’d been at the start
of all this, but the brunette wasn’t exactly Ibara’s closest friend on the island, “just…
thoughts.”

“Ah,” Ochako nodded, “anythin’ you wanna talk about?”

Ibara pondered the offer. While she was reticent to think of any kind of “hierarchy” on the
island, there was a part of her that believed that since Ochako was ultimately the one
responsible for their complex web of relationships centered around Izuku, the other woman
was ultimately the “leader” of the group of women when it came to matters of romance.
She knew that this description wasn’t accurate – it had been made clear that Izuku’s
relationships with the other women were their own business, not Ochako's – but Ibara
supposed that she always gravitated towards some kind of social structure, so it made more
sense for her to picture the dynamic like that, even if it was technically incorrect.

“I had some strange dreams last night,” Ibara admitted, “ones centered around, um,
intimacy.”

“I don’t think that’s strange,” Ochako giggled, “I mean, not to pry, but you’ve had some
intimate moments lately, haven’t you?”

“Well, yes,” Ibara agreed, “but not like what I dreamed of.”

“Was it about the whole,” Ochako gestured vaguely towards Ibara’s vines, “y’know, usin’
your vines on people thing?”

“No,” Ibara clarified, “it was… the people in the dream were not who I would normally
picture.”

“’People’, eh?” Ochako grinned knowingly, “and here I thought you were a one-man
woman.”

“I believe I am,” Ibara sighed, “there was another woman in my dream. One who was paired
with the man.”

“Ah,” Ochako hummed, “well, I hope not, but maybe you’re gettin’ a bit jealous?”

“No, no,” Ibara was certain it wasn’t that, “in the dream, I wasn’t myself, but I felt like I
wanted to see them together.”

“Oh!” Ochako squeaked, and started to blush, “I, um, I think I know why you dreamed that.”

“Do you?” Ibara wondered how the other woman could determine it so quickly, when she’d
been unable to herself.

“A couple of us, um,” Ochako waved her hands around, “fooled around a bit, after the three
of you went to sleep. Sorry! I thought we were quiet enough!”

“Oh goodness,” Ibara felt a blush of her own, “I was unaware!”

That certainly explains the sounds that I thought I had imagined…

“So, uh, yeah,” Ochako tapped her fingers together, “you probably dreamed of, y’know,
watchin’.”

“Not quite,” Ibara admitted, “I believe that my dream featured me participating…”

“I see,” Ochako hummed, “and… that’s botherin’ you?”

“I don’t know if I’d go that far,” Ibara said, “but I find it hard to put the memory out of mind.
It’s strange, to be troubled thus, I know.”

“Ibara,” Ochako patted her shoulder reassuringly, “it’s not weird, don’t worry. You’re just,
well…”

“I’m just?”

“You’re horny,” Ochako giggled as she explained, “I get it! It’s been hard to find privacy
lately!”

Could the explanation be that simple? Ibara wondered, if I were dreaming of such things
simply because I felt inspired to lustfulness by the others’ activities, is that why there was a
woman in my dreams?

She recalled Yui’s previous offer to watch her and Izuku when they were together, and for the
first time, wondered if she might enjoy watching Izuku when he was being intimate with
another woman. All too quickly, her mind was quick to place Yui’s and Izuku’s faces over the
hazy dream figures, and the image was incredibly appealing to her.

“I-I-I,” Ibara stuttered, “oh, gosh, you might very well be correct.”

“You need someone to help you out with that,” Ochako smirked, “I’ll see what I can do!”

“A-ah,” Ibara was surprised by the offer, “thank you, but, um, I don’t see you that way, I
don’t think…”

“Eep!” Ochako squeaked, “no, not me!” she giggled nervously, “I’ll talk to the other girls, we
can give you and Izuku some privacy soon, I’m sure...”

“Oh!” Ibara blushed at her own misunderstanding, “I… thank you. I’d like that very much.”

“We’re all in this together,” Ochako nodded to herself, “we can make this work!”

Five Months and Two Days Since Arriving

Yui

“Sooo,” Setsuna gave her a toothy grin, “congrats, by the way.”

“Mm?” Yui wasn’t sure what she was being congratulated for, “why?”

“We saw you and Ibara the other night,” Mina chirped, “welcome to the club!”

“The club?” Yui wondered.

“Girls who like girls,” Setsuna slung her arm around Yui’s shoulder, “I don’t know if you
remember, but you came out to everyone at our last party.”
“Oh,” Yui did remember – she hadn’t been that drunk – but still wasn’t sure where this
conversation was going, “thanks?”

While Yui could definitely acknowledge the fact she found women attractive, she didn’t see
what this had changed about anything, really. The more she’d thought about it, she’d come to
the conclusion that she was still primarily attracted to men, she’d just expanded her horizons
a little bit, in her eyes.

“Ibara’s the last hold-out, then,” Mina spoke, “I bet it’ll take her forever to decide if she
wants to join the rest of us or not.”

“Considering she still hasn’t banged Lean and Green,” Setsuna chuckled, “I wouldn’t bet
against you on that. It’s cute though, Yui, the way you and her flirt with each other.”

“I want her to tie me up,” Yui shrugged, “it makes sense to flirt a bit.”

“I forget, sometimes,” Mina teased, “that you’re the thirstiest one out of all of us.”

“Mm,” Yui nodded, “yeah, I am, I guess.”

“It’s not a bad thing,” Setsuna jostled her in a friendly way, “you know what you want, and
you go for it! I’m the same way!”

“I like a lot of things,” Yui acknowledged, “I think I might be a bit too focused on the sub
thing, sometimes.”

“Well, we’ve all got looooots of time to explore,” Setsuna murmured, “lots of different
combinations to try, too!”

“Combinations?” Yui asked.

“You know, there’s seven of us,” Setsuna smirked, “which means there’s, uh, twenty-one
different pairings?”

“What about threesomes?” Mina giggled, “or more!”

“I’m not that good at math,” Setsuna huffed, “but my point gets a bit silly if we’re just
talking orgies anyways.”

Yui thought the idea of all six of the women overwhelming Izuku together was pretty fun,
even if the logistics seemed a bit baffling when she tried to picture it.

“What do you think, KoKo?” Setsuna leaned her head in to bonk gently against Yui’s.

“KoKo?” she wondered, “is that my new nickname? I don’t hate it.” It had been a while since
anyone on the island used last names for each other, but coming from Setsuna, it obviously
wasn’t any kind of return to formality.

“Not about the nickname,” Setsuna clarified, “I mean, anyone else you’ve got your eye on?
Other than Ibara?”
“Mm, I haven’t really thought about it much,” Yui answered, “I dunno? You’re all very good
looking.”

“What do you liiiike, though?” Setsuna continued, “you a boob girl, a butt girl? Legs?
Something cheesy, but cute, like eyes?”

“Hm,” Yui pondered, “I like butts. I think that was already established.”

“I’ve got a pretty good butt,” Setsuna dropped her arm to wrap around Yui’s side, “maybe not
the best butt out of everyone, but that competition’s just unfair!”

“Well, not my fault you’re up against me,” Mina stuck her ass out for emphasis, and Yui had
to admit it was, in fact, a very nice butt, “but I love your booty too, y’know!”

“What do you think?” Setsuna asked, and nudged against Yui’s side.

“Mina’s hot,” Yui answered, “we all are, I think?”

“Who’s the biggest babe on the island?” Mina laughed, “in your opinion?”

“Izuku,” Yui didn’t hesitate, “nothing against anyone else. I really like muscles, and he’s got
the best ones.”

“Lord, does he ever,” Setsuna nodded eagerly, “but he’s got some competition! Check it!”

She took Yui’s hand and placed it under her shirt, against her abs. When Setsuna tensed up
and her muscles rippled underneath Yui’s touch, Yui definitely had to admit that Setsuna’s
definition was impressive.

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “yeah. Your abs are nice.”

“Wanna feel anything else?” Setsuna stared at her intently, “arms? Pecs? Thighs?”

Oh, Yui realized, she’s flirting with me.

The realization affected her more than she would have predicted, as she felt a bit of a blush
rising on her cheeks.

“There it is!” Mina cackled, “you finally got her, babe!”

“Nice to know I haven’t lost my touch,” Setsuna’s grin somehow grew even toothier, “it’s
always fun to get a cutie all hot and bothered.”

“Mm,” Yui agreed with her, it was nice to be flirted with, even if she wasn’t quite sure how
serious Setsuna was about her provocation, “Mina doesn’t mind?”

“Why would I?” Mina smiled widely, “we’re both allowed to be with other people, y’know!”

“Well, yeah,” Yui thought that was fairly well-established, “there’s Izuku.”
“And you other four cuties,” Setsuna ran her fingers down Yui’s side, “we’ve agreed that we
can both have fun with the rest of you, if the opportunity arises…”

Yui was aware of the possibility that their polycule might grow more complex, with new
relationships developing between different members, but she hadn’t been aware that Mina
and Setsuna had already landed on that conclusion as well.

Neat, she thought, the future that Ochako and I talked about seems more likely.

“Mm,” Yui leaned into Setsuna’s side a bit closer, “I don’t know when I’d be ready for that.
It’s still new to me.”

“Well, obviously, you’ve gotta sort your business out with Ibara first,” Setsuna teased, “but
once you do, I want a piece of this ass,” her hand trailed further downwards and squeezed
Yui’s butt.

“MM,” Yui squawked, “yeah, okay.”

“That quickly?” Mina teased, “Set, you charmer, you!”

“Set’s said she’s into biting,” Yui explained herself, “that sounds hot.”

“Oh, hells yes,” Setsuna confirmed, “girl, I’d eat you right up!” she gnashed her teeth in the
air to demonstrate, “I can be patient, though, promise! I’ll wait for you to have all your firsts
with a girl!”

“Firsts?” Yui wondered.

“Y’know,” Mina answered, “first kiss, first time to third base, and so on! Just like with a
boy!”

“Oh,” Yui nodded, “I’ve kissed a girl already.”

“Really?” Setsuna sounded fascinated, “and here we were wondering about Ibara’s
preferences!”

“Mm, it wasn’t Ibara,” Yui clarified, “I kissed Ochako.”

Mina cracked up in laughter for some reason, and Setsuna let a low whistle loose.

“What’s so funny?” Yui asked.

“Oh, it’s that Ochako’s got the best moves out of any of us,” Setsuna snorted, “she started this
whole thing, brought Greenie on board, snagged Momo too, rocked my girl’s world, and now
she’s even macking on you!”

“Mm?” Yui turned to Mina, “you and Ochako…?”

“Yup!” Mina blushed a faint purple, “it was a lot of fun! God, she gets intense!”
“How so?” Yui was suddenly even more interested in the conversation.

“Like, uh, really bossy and demanding,” Mina explained, “but in a fun way!”

“Mm,” Yui thought that sounded really fun, indeed, “nice. Now I want her to fuck me.”

“All that booty together…” Setsuna trailed off, “dang, yeah, you should make that happen.”

“Aw, you poor thing,” Mina teased her girlfriend, “here, I can’t leave you deprived.”

Mina sidled over to Setsuna, planted herself across from Yui, and Setsuna wasted no time in
taking a handful of Mina’s butt too.

“This is the life,” Setsuna laughed, “a girl could get used to this!”

Yeah, Yui thought, I think I could.

Five Months and Four Days Since Arriving

Ochako

Ochako trudged through the snow, happy for the fact that, despite the wintry weather, the sun
had started to shine brightly in the afternoons.

She was hopeful that Momo was right, that the winter here would come to an end much more
quickly than a conventional season. She’d had just about enough of the cold and snow, even
if there were parts of winter that weren’t so bad, like the way that everyone had become even
closer since moving into the cave.

Still wish there was more privacy, though, Ochako thought, at this rate, we’re going to run
Deku ragged once spring hits and we can start using the love shack again…

The man in question seemed to have the patience of a saint, in Ochako’s eyes. Izuku walked
along behind her, quietly muttering to himself as the pair made their way into the forest to
gather firewood, and from what she could catch of his speech, he seemed to be analyzing
weather patterns.

How many guys are there, Ochako wondered, who could be living with six women, sleeping
with all of them, and not spend their entire lives taking advantage of that situation at every
opportunity?

As far as she saw it, Izuku was probably the only guy out there who’d be more focused on
making sure that all six of his partners were as happy and comfortable as they could be,
rather than just having sex all day.

God, that sounds nice, though. Ochako knew that Ibara wasn’t the only one who was feeling
a bit pent up, and as much fun as Ochako had had with Mina a few nights before, she knew
that she could definitely go for another round.
Another round or two, at least. Maybe three. Or four. Five?

She shook her head to clear her thoughts; it was still too cold outside to get undressed, and if
she kept up that line of thinking, Ochako suspected that she’d wind up pouncing Izuku
regardless of the weather. As fun as the idea of an outdoor romp sounded, she also knew that
she’d want to see all of him, and that simply wasn’t realistic at that time.

Besides, she thought, Ibara’s next up.

The women of The Garden hadn’t exactly come up with a schedule for who got time with
Izuku, but their system of informal agreements as to whom would spend a night with him
next had worked out well so far. It wasn’t as if Izuku was the sole target of Ochako’s desires
either, but she had a hard time fantasizing about Momo (or Mina, or even any of the others…)
when he was right beside her.

Maybe I’ll use the Dicku… Ochako giggled to herself all over again at the name she’d given
to the replica version of Izuku’s manhood.

“What’s funny?” Izuku asked.

“Nothin’,” Ochako answered, even as she kept giggling, “I’m just bein’ silly.”

“You, silly?” Izuku bumped his shoulder against her, “never.”

“Big talk,” Ochako snorted, “from the man behind the Dicku!”

“Oh, geeze,” Izuku blushed, “that’s what you’re all giggly about?”

“It’s a great name!” Ochako insisted, “and a great dick! Not as good as the real thing,
though…”

Izuku stepped closer to her, wrapped his arms around her from behind, and pressed his lips
against her ear.

“Want me to do something about that?” Izuku whispered huskily, and Ochako was tempted to
tell him yes, weather be damned.

“Not right now,” Ochako forced herself to listen to something other than her horniness, “it’s
too cold out here!”

“I’ll survive,” Izuku ran his hands down her front, and Ochako wished that her heavy winter
clothes weren’t in the way, “we don’t have to get naked…”

“But I want you to get naked,” Ochako laid her hands overtop his, and leaned her head back
into him, “that’s half the fun for me. You’re kind of a babe, y’know.”

“Not half as much as you are,” Izuku pressed his lips to the side of her neck, just under her
ear, “we could give it a shot, I think!”
“Behave, you,” Ochako laughed, “you’re awful temptin’, but we do have to collect wood.
And not this kind,” she wiggled her hips back against his groin.

“Talk about tempting,” Izuku grumbled.

“Hey,” Ochako turned herself around within his embrace, and leaned up to peck a quick kiss
against his lips, “I’d really, really like to, but we’ve gotta be patient for a little bit longer,
‘kay?”

“Oh!” Izuku stammered, “I’m not trying to p-pressure you, you know that, right?”

“Deku…” Ochako put her hands to his face, “quit bein’ such a dork. Of course I know that!
I’m just teasin’ you, silly!”

“Thank god,” Izuku exhaled a sigh, “sorry, it’s just, sometimes, I don’t know how to-“

She silenced him with another kiss.

“I like that you’re showin’ some initiative,” Ochako explained, “it makes me feel really
good! I just don’t want to have sex in the snow!”

“Sor-mmp!“ Izuku tried to apologize again, but Ochako pinched his cheeks hard enough to
pull his lips shut.

“You,” she started, “are incredibly handsome, super-duper sweet, and the sexiest guy I’ve
ever laid my eyes on. On top of that, you care so much about me, and all of the others, you’re
one hell of a catch, Deku.”

She felt his cheeks blushing under her fingers.

“So just because I’m sayin’ ‘not right now’,” Ochako continued, “doesn’t mean that it’s
anythin’ about you! It’s this dang winter’s fault, that’s all.”

“Yeah, I know,” Izuku nodded, “I just worry sometimes. I want to make sure that you still
know how gorgeous I think you are, that I’m not making you feel left out or anything!”

“Deku,” Ochako gave him another smooch, “you make me feel amazin’. I’m so lucky to be
with you! So that’s enough of the worryin’ or doubtin’ yourself, mister.”

“Okay,” Izuku smiled down at her, “I’ll do my best to stop worrying. I still think I’m the
lucky one, though.”

“Yeah, you are,” she reached around and smacked his butt, “we’re all lucky, all seven of us
mixed up in this crazy thing we’re doing. I know it’s a bit wild to think about sometimes, but
it’s workin’, so let’s just be happy about that!”

“I’m definitely happy,” Izuku rubbed his hand against her back, “the happiest I’ve ever been.
That means I want to make sure I don’t screw anything up!”

“You aren’t,” Ochako reassured him, “you’re doin’ great. D’you wanna know somethin’?”
“Of course,” Izuku replied.

Ochako leaned in close to him, whispering into his ear in the same way he did to her earlier.

“Me an’ the girls have been talkin’,” she teased, “and we’ve come up with a way to find
some privacy, better than just the bed or the bath…”

“You have?” he wondered.

“Yup!” Ochako giggled and swatted Izuku’s butt again, “just you wait, mister! You might
find yourself alone with a gorgeous woman sooner than you think!”

“I’m alone with a gorgeous woman right now,” Izuku teased back, and Ochako felt her
cheeks heat up from the unexpected compliment.

“You know what I mean,” she leaned up to kiss him, “dork.”

“Your dork,” Izuku insisted.

“Damn right you are,” Ochako nestled her head against his chest, “now, c’mon. If you keep
bein’ this adorable, we’re never gonna get any firewood.”

“Lead the way, boss!” Izuku grinned at her, and Ochako rolled her eyes out of exasperated
endearment.

Just you wait, boy, she thought, when it’s my turn again, I’m gonna rock your world.

*************

Five Months and One Week Since Arriving

Izuku

It was a surprisingly not-that-cold day outside, which seemed to prove Momo’s observations
about the length of seasons in The Garden correct, as far as Izuku saw it. It certainly seemed
as if the worst of winter was behind them, and before long – hopefully – it would be spring,
whatever that might look like.

Izuku wondered if he should do something productive to take advantage of the weather, but
the girls seemed to be way ahead of him: Mina, Setsuna, and Yui had already volunteered to
gather firewood, while Ochako and Momo had paired off to go investigate their old camp site
to see how it was holding up.

It didn’t take him that long to realize that this was no mere coincidence: as soon as Ibara
fixed him with a stare that was half-nervous, half-longing, Izuku realized why the others had
been so quick to leave the cave.

“H-Hello,” Ibara stammered, and he found her awkward form of address endearing, “it seems
that we’re alone here, doesn’t it?”
“It does, yeah,” Izuku agreed, not wanting to seem too eager, “it’s been a while since we were
alone, hasn’t it?”

“Yes,” Ibara nodded, and started to approach him, “too long, in fact.”

Izuku felt his heart starting to speed up out of pure anticipation, as he recalled what Ibara had
said the last time that they’d been intimate with one another. She must have decided that she
was ready to take that final step in their relationship, and Izuku found that he was just as
eager as Ibara must have been.

“Is there anything,” Izuku raised the topic gently, “that you might like to do today?”

“Indeed there is,” Ibara closed the final bit of distance remaining between them, and reached
out to run her fingers down his chest, “I was thinking…”

“Yeah?”

“I believe that I’m ready,” Ibara leaned in and planted a short, gentle kiss against his lips, “I
would quite enjoy it if we made love.”

Izuku thought about taking the lead and guiding her back towards the private bed, but then he
realized that she likely wanted to be in control of the situation: both due to her own
nervousness around going all the way, and because of her preference for being in control
when they’d been intimate in the past.

“I would too,” Izuku smiled at her, hoping to reassure her nerves at the very least, “should
we… take this to bed?”

He felt a bit ridiculous asking the question, considering she’d just stated her intent and all,
but he wanted to make sure that she knew that she was the one leading the entire situation.

Instead of replying with words, Ibara reached down and took his hand in hers, then started
walking to the back of the cave, where the group’s single proper bed resided. As he walked
behind her, Izuku let his gaze trail over Ibara’s figure, taking his time to appreciate every inch
of her, from her vinelike hair that he found so fascinating, all the way down over her shapely
calves. She wore a loose, flowy robe, a remnant of her summer apparel, and Izuku realized
that it was meant to be convenient to take off.

As soon as they stepped past the curtain, Ibara turned to him, brought her hands up to his
face, and pulled him down into another kiss. This one was much deeper than the first, her
tongue delicately darting against his, and Izuku rested his hands on her hips as she pressed up
against him.

Ibara turned him so that his back was facing the bed, then gently guided him to lie down on
his back. She kissed him the entire time, taking a position beside him as her hands began to
run up and down his torso instead of lingering at his face.

She wrapped her hands around his wrists and lifted his arms, then planted both his palms
against her own chest.
“I would like you to touch me,” Ibara breathed, and Izuku was certainly happy to oblige her
request. He slid one of his hands under the neckline of her gown, and palmed her breast,
rubbing his thumb over her nipple. She shuddered pleasantly at the contact, and reached up
under Izuku’s own shirt, tracing the lines of his abs with her fingertips.

“I admire your strength,” Ibara paused to press a kiss against his lips, “it is one of many
things I admire about you.”

“I admire you too,” Izuku returned the compliment, “you’re so strong, both physically and
your sense of self…”

She pressed a single finger against his lips, a coy smile on her own.

“What else do you admire about me?” Ibara asked, “physically, that is.”

“You’re gorgeous,” Izuku answered immediately, “all over. You’re really, really pretty,” he
kissed her for emphasis, “and you have a great figure, too,” that time, he squeezed her breast,
“but if anything, I think that I’m most amazed by your legs.”

Izuku trailed his free hand down her back, over the swell of her ass, and down to the back of
her bare thigh. That, too, he squeezed to give a physical demonstration of his attraction to her.

“Thank you,” Ibara blushed a little bit, “now… I believe we are rather overdressed, are we
not?”

Izuku nodded.

“Strip,” Ibara commanded (though not unkindly), and Izuku was all too excited to shuffle out
of his pants, toss his shirt aside carelessly. For her part, Ibara stood from the bed, and let her
gown fall off her shoulders onto the floor. Izuku stared at her all over again, admiring the
curves of her hips, her perky breasts, and the toned lines of her own abs.

She pressed her fingers into his collarbone, gently guiding Izuku to lay on his back again.
Ibara followed his motion, climbing over top of him so that she rested atop his thighs, and
Izuku felt himself starting to grow hard just from the sight of her perched on him like that.

Ibara reached down and took his hands in hers once again, then moved them above his head.
Izuku lay there and let her take charge of things, and the spot where he felt her delicate
fingers pressed into his wrist felt electrified to her touch, somehow.

They kissed again, and this time, Ibara wasn’t cautious or hesitant at all. Her tongue claimed
the inside of his mouth immediately, not forcefully, but in a way that brooked absolutely no
argument. Izuku instinctively made to reach down to her hips, to draw her a bit closer to him,
but her arms pressed down on his, and he remembered he was under her control.

Ibara rolled her hips forward of her own accord, and Izuku felt his stiffening manhood come
in contact with the insides of her thighs. He groaned into her mouth at the touch, and he was
fairly sure that he felt her make a satisfied smirk against his lips.
“Are you eager?” Ibara hummed, as she started to gyrate where she sat in small, almost subtle
motions, “I must admit, I’ve been looking forward to this.”

“Me too,” Izuku agreed eagerly, “like I said, you’re gorgeous.”

“You’re very handsome yourself,” Ibara smiled down at him, “and so obedient…”

Izuku felt a bit of a flush rise at the back of his neck at the phrasing, but he was more than
happy to go along with this sort of dynamic. If anything, it felt just as natural as when he’d
been prompted to take charge and be more aggressive in other situations.

“Feel me,” Ibara commanded, and she moved one of his arms down between her legs. When
Izuku ran his fingers over her slit, he could easily tell how turned on she was.

“Ah!” Izuku cried out when Ibara released the wrist of his arm that was between her legs, and
her hand immediately snaked down to wrap around his member. The sudden stimulation sent
a jolt through him, and Ibara looked supremely satisfied with herself for being able to make
him react like that.

She started to stroke him slowly, and it didn’t take long at all for him to reach full hardness.
Izuku continued to gently run his fingers over her entrance, slowly teasing her open with his
digits. When he spread her lips and glided his middle finger over her sex, he noticed that she
was absolutely soaking wet.

“Mmm,” Ibara hummed happily, and then her hand left his member as she started to shuffle
upwards, “I do like when you touch me, but…” she gently held his wrist and removed his
hand from her pussy, lifting his arm until it was pinned above his head like his other hand.

Izuku gasped when he felt something wrap around his cock again, and he felt a powerful
spark of arousal when he realized that Ibara was using her lower vines to stroke him.

“I’ve been thinking about it, you know,” Ibara whispered huskily, “our last time together. The
feeling of you against me.”

Using her vines, she angled his member upwards, and tilted her hips down, so that his head
was rubbing against her slit. Ibara started to move his cock back and forth, gliding between
her lips, over her wetness, as close as was possible to entering her without actually doing so.

Izuku swore that he could feel himself throbbing from her ministrations, as his own Quirk
kink was being fulfilled beyond what his wildest dreams would have been only a few months
prior.

“You’re so big,” Ibara murmured, “so hard. So strong. And right now, you’re all mine.”

She lowered her hips a fraction of an inch, and both of them took a shuddering breath as
Izuku’s cock entered her by the smallest amount.

“Look at me,” Ibara commanded, and Izuku locked his gaze to hers. Her eyes were hooded
over with lust, but carried a fiery gleam of intensity despite that.
Ibara sank down a bit further on him, and his head slid inside her. Every inch of his manhood
that was outside her was still wrapped in her vines, which undulated up and down, coaxing
him to even further hardness as she slowly speared herself on him.

The contrast between the tight, wet heat of her sex and the smooth, corded grasp of her vines
was almost excruciatingly pleasurable for Izuku, but it was a temporary sensation; inch by
inch, Ibara continued to drop her hips towards his. When he was halfway inside her, she took
a deep breath, then, all of a sudden, plunged the rest of the way. He felt her thumbs press into
his wrists, and saw her eyes roll shut.

“Aahhn,” Ibara groaned as her and Izuku were joined in the most intimate way.

Izuku was tempted to tell her that it was okay, that she could go as slow as she needed to, but
she was clearly in control of the pace of their love-making, so he thought better of the idea.

“You feel…” Ibara moaned, “exquisite.”

“You’re incredible,” Izuku replied.

She started to slowly move her hips in small motions, experimentally grinding back and
forth, then in tiny circles, as she explored what felt best for her. As much as Izuku wanted to
reach out to her, to run his hands all over her body, he kept himself still underneath her,
surrendering to her control entirely.

After a few minutes, Ibara found a rhythm she enjoyed, and started to rock her hips back and
forth. While it took her some time to get used to the movement, before long, she was riding
him expertly, her breasts swaying tantalizingly from her motions.

Izuku thought about thrusting his own hips up to meet hers, but forced himself to remain
patient. His restraint was rewarded when Ibara repositioned his hands, lifting his arms to the
front of her chest. She leaned back, started to bounce up and down on top of him, and Izuku
was entirely content to caress her breasts while she found her own pleasure.

“Oh,” Ibara gasped, “oh, that’s very nice.”

Izuku ran his thumbs over her nipples, and Ibara bucked forward against him, her lips
immediately latching on to his. Izuku kissed her back with just as much intensity as she
displayed, as she started to bounce against him with enough vigor that he could hear her hips
slapping down against his.

He felt her vines – the ones on her head – wrap around his wrists, locking his hands into
place on her chest. They didn’t stop there, however; more vines trailed from her hair around
the back of his neck, pulling his face forward, and ensuring that he couldn’t do anything else
but continue to kiss her.

“Yes, Izuku,” Ibara hissed, “yes! Yes!”

All the vines wrapped around him tightened at once, and Ibara shuddered and trembled
overtop of him as she brought herself to climax around his cock. She made a high-pitched
sound, and he felt her sex clench down on him as she came.

“Izuku!” Ibara whined, “I want you to come for me! Keep moving!”

She pressed her hands down against the backs of his, prompting Izuku to squeeze harder on
her breasts, dimpling her flesh and making her shudder all over again. Once he had finally
been given permission to take initiative, Izuku started thrusting up against her, moving in
long, deep strokes. Ibara threw her head back and planted her hands on his chest, her vines
spiraling free of him to whip about with wild abandon. In turn, Izuku moved his hands from
her chest to her backside, gripping her ass even more firmly than he’d clutched her breasts.

With every stroke upwards, he pulled her hips down towards him, plunging inside of her to
the fullest extent that he was capable of.

“Oh, yes!” Ibara cried, “Izuku! God yes!”

For the briefest moment, Izuku felt an odd sort of pride that his actions could drive her to
crying out the Lord’s name (as she would have said) like that, and combined with the
sensation of her around him, the sheer connection that he felt in that moment was enough to
send him spiraling inexorably towards his own climax.

“Ibara,” he gasped, “I’m almost there.”

“Fill me!” Ibara begged, “I want your seed inside of me!”

Izuku grunted his assent, and started to speed the pace of his thrusts, which became uneven
and desperate before long. With a few final, ragged strokes, Izuku pitched over the edge into
his orgasm, feeling himself pulse and throb as he filled Ibara with his cum, just as she’d
demanded.

They lay together for a long while, Izuku’s softening member still sheathed inside Ibara as
both breathed heavily against each other. When Ibara’s afterglow started to abate, she
immediately leaned up to press a deep kiss against Izuku’s lips, which he returned just as
eagerly.

“That was fantastic,” Ibara hummed contentedly, “absolutely worth the wait.”

“I agree,” Izuku chuckled, then kissed her again, “you’re amazing. The thing you did with
your Quirk…”

“I thought you might like that,” Ibara giggled, “and I appreciate how you surrendered
yourself to me like that. It makes me feel powerful in some way, having you obey my
whims.”

“I’m glad,” Izuku wrapped his arms around her in an embrace, “about everything.”

“Me too,” Ibara nuzzled into his shoulder, “I could stay like this forever, I think.”

Izuku was struck by the thought that, if he were to think of a way he’d want to spend
‘forever’, it would definitely be with the six women in his life.
Chapter End Notes

It was about time for Izuku and Ibara to finally seal the deal ;^)

I wanted to make sure that the other girls weren't left out of this chapter, and I felt like
some more in-depth musing about just how much closer they're becoming with one
another felt like a good way of doing so!

Also: The Thirsting. Ibara may have been the next up, but there's plenty of Deku to go
around, right? :^P

Let me know what you thought! I'm stoked that this fic passed the 1500 Kudos mark at
some point, reader reactions and responses have definitely fueled my enjoyment writing
this!
 Worship
Chapter Summary

The girls help Izuku come to a realization

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

5 Months, 1 Week, and 3 Days Since Arriving

Ibara

As was often her habit, Ibara sat and quietly pondered the state of, well, pretty much
everything. It was difficult to shake off the entirety of some of her less-than-helpful views,
and the fact of the matter was that she had taken a step into a new world: she had lost her
virginity.

The thought didn’t trouble her as much as she feared it might have. Ibara believed that, in
part, her relaxed stance on it might have been thanks to her newfound acceptance of worldly
pleasures, but she suspected that the rest had to do with the fact that it was Izuku who she had
given her “chastity” to.

Though she still maintained her faith, she now believed that religious concerns should be
more focused on the esoteric and unknowable, a general framework rather than a strict set of
rules that she tried to abide by (or, in her worse moments, tried to force others to follow), but
even still, she was fairly certain that the leaders of her faith would have approved of her
choice.

Their relationship may not have been the most conventional sort – given that five other
women were included – but Izuku himself was, in many ways, the sort of man that Ibara had
in mind when she’d pictured her future husband as a girl. He was strong, but not
domineering, kind, but not a pushover, and the endless other qualities that had drawn her
towards him.

Obedient, too, her thoughts did not take long to start turning to memories of the night itself,
and before long, Ibara found herself idly rubbing her thighs against each other as she
reminisced about her first time.

She wondered if it was some sort of relative to Gluttony, that she already wanted to repeat the
experience with him, but she was able to discard that concern before it truly became an issue
for her: it was an exceedingly pleasurable experience, after all, why would she not want to
engage in it again?
Perhaps next time, she mused, I won’t restrain him so much, I’ll give him the opportunity to
do what he likes with me…

The thought made heat begin to coil in her belly, and Ibara decided that she’d better distract
herself from that particular topic before it became an obsession. She turned her thoughts to
another concern, instead: the future, one of the most nebulous and uncertain topics out there.

Ibara had no doubts that, whenever this exercise ended and they returned to the real world,
there would be significant adjustments to undertake. First, and most obviously, the group of
seven wouldn’t live in the same quarters any more, which made her feel an odd sort of
loneliness to imagine.

Second, they would all have to be much more discreet about their various relationships, as
Ibara didn’t exactly feel comfortable going public as part of a polyamorous group.

She supposed that this fear would be one that she’d have to eventually confront. The idea of
being Izuku’s secret lover for the rest of her days didn’t appeal to her either, but it seemed
bearable for a time, at least until the seven of them could decide how they were going to
portray their relationship to the public.

A third concern made itself known: Ibara had no idea how much longer they might spend in
The Garden, no more than any of the other six did. She feared that they might suddenly find
themselves back in reality without having addressed these topics, but a large part of her felt
that, somehow, they had a significant amount of time remaining in that artificial world.

Perhaps I’m worrying over nothing, Ibara reminded herself that she did have a habit of
turning non-issues into concerns, if there is anyone in the world I trust to navigate this
dynamic with me, it’s the other five women.

She was surprised, for many reasons, that she didn’t feel jealous of the others, nor enviously
protective of her time with Izuku. While Ibara certainly wouldn’t care for a dynamic where
she was set aside, treated as less important than the others, she also had unshakable faith in
the fact that Izuku would never treat her like that.

Besides, she thought, the six of us are part of a covenant now, joined together through Izuku.

Ibara wasn’t blind to the fact that many of the other women had begun forming relationships
with one another as well, nor was it anything but obvious that Yui certainly had some sort
of… interest in her. That idea was one that confused her more than anything, and Ibara
resolved that she’d simply address any new feelings that might arise at a time when they did
so. If they do so.

While she may not have intended to participate in the same way that the others were, Ibara
had to admit that something about the concept appealed to her. It transformed their seven-
person dynamic from one where they’d be sister-wives of some sort, into something more
equitable, as much as the specifics of why she felt that way eluded her.

As Ibara sat and pondered, she became increasingly convinced that, whatever the details
involved, the seven of them would somehow manage to make their relationship work. It may
have been unconventional, maybe even complicated, but it felt right. She clung to that
certainty, and felt the rest of her worries melt away, disappearing back into the unclear fog of
a future yet to come.

It matters not how we solve these problems, Ibara decided, but rather, what’s important is that
we will face them together.

5 Months and 2 Weeks Since Arriving

Mina

“Executive decision!” Mina called out, “let’s have fun tonight!”

“But it’s not a month anniversary,” Momo hummed, “isn’t that our tradition?”

“Sure, we’ll do one then, too,” Mina answered, “but it’s been kind of boring lately, hasn’t it?
We’re just sitting around waiting for winter to end!”

“I’m on board!” Setsuna backed her up without hesitation, “let’s get some drinks flowing!”

“Heck with it,” Ochako cheered, “why not? It’s not like we have to be up early tomorrow!”

“Yay!” Mina started to pour various drinks, “that’s the spirit, girls!”

“I’m game too!” Izuku added in.

“And boy!” Mina corrected herself.

She wandered back to the main group with a collection of drinks carried in her arms, and
even Momo and Ibara were quick to snag cups from her. Mina grinned the entire time,
excited that her friends/boyfriend/girlfriend/people of unknown relationship status were all
just as eager as she was to have a good time.

Mina made sure to seat herself close to Ibara. The girls had all conspired together to get her
and Izuku some alone time the week before, and Mina still hadn’t heard the vine-haired
woman speak a word of what she got up to with him.

Gotta change that! She thought, maybe when Ibara’s loosened up a little!

“To spring!” Mina cheered, “whenever it actually gets here!”

The rest of the group chorused her cheer as Mina drank a solid half of her cup in several big
gulps, and as she felt her belly starting to warm up, Mina decided that this was an excellent
idea of hers.

“Shall we play games, as we usually do?” Momo wondered, “I suppose that the number of
dares – appropriate ones – might be somewhat limited.”
“Are we still doing the ‘appropriate’ thing?” Setsuna asked, “I mean, I don’t know for sure,
but I dare say that we’re all part of the same club now…”

“What club is that?” Ochako sipped her beverage delicately, both pinkies extended, which
Mina thought was adorable.

“Mm,” Yui joined in, “probably the ‘fucked Izuku’ club.”

Several of the girls turned to look at Ibara, who looked the image of someone at peace with
themselves, her cup held against her lips and eyes closed like she was resting.

“As it so happens,” Ibara finally answered, as she opened her eyes and looked around, “yes,
I’d consider myself a member of that club, though I wouldn’t use that name!”

“Woo!” Mina cheered and slung her arm around Ibara, “three cheers for Ibara!”

“That’s rather unnecessary!” Ibara protested, though she didn’t remove Mina’s arm, “as you
say, I’m simply… catching up to the rest of you, I suppose.”

“It’d be weird if you guys made a club out of it,” Izuku chuckled nervously, “but… yeah,
wow. I never would have guessed that was possible!”

Boy, you best not be doing that “how do I even deserve all of you” thing again…

“I’ve got an idea!” Mina announced, “a new game!”

“Ooh,” Ochako leaned closer, “what’cha thinkin’?”

“It’s a challenge for the six of us!” Mina explained, “this little game is one I like to call
‘Make Midori Blush’!”

“Mina!” Izuku protested, but she wasn’t having any of it.

“Mm,” Yui wandered over, and planted herself right on Izuku’s lap, before craning her head
back to stare at him, “I can’t wait for you to fuck my brains out. Again.”

“I was gonna mention!” Mina cackled at Yui’s bluntness even though she had something else
in mind, “you have to do it without bringing up sexy stuff!”

“Oh,” Yui shrugged, “my bad.”

Izuku, for his part, had indeed turned a bright red, though at least he’d come far enough that
he hadn’t spaced out and started stuttering after Yui’s provocation.

“The rules are as follows:” Mina continued, “each of us will take turns saying something nice
about Midori, and the first one who makes him start squeaking and making cute noises is the
winner!”

“No fair,” Setsuna argued, “Yui’s got an advantage, sitting on his lap like that.”
“Hm,” Yui smirked contentedly to herself, “deal with it.”

“I know!” Ochako offered, “whoever’s turn it is, they get to sit in his lap!”

“Ooh!” Mina bounced where she sat, “good idea, ‘Chako! Yui! That means you’re up first!”

“Hmmmmmm,” Yui hummed for a long time while she wiggled her hips as if getting
comfortable, “I like how patient you are. You never get frustrated with me when I’m too
quiet. You’re a good teacher, too.”

“That’s three things,” Momo giggled, “but I think we can allow it!”

“Thanks, Yui,” Izuku wrapped his arms around her and gave her a quick squeeze, “that means
a lot to me.”

“Don’t just say ‘thanks’, ya dork,” Ochako giggled, “give her a smooch!”

Yui turned to the side, and stared at Izuku expectantly. Sure enough, he seemed to find his
confidence fairly easily, as Izuku kissed her with only the slightest amount of hesitation.

“Me next!” Setsuna prowled towards Izuku. She and Yui swapped spots in a smooth,
coordinated way, though instead of sitting on Izuku’s lap, Setsuna chose to seat herself facing
him, basically straddling his hips in doing so.

“Did you know,” Setsuna’s voice was light, absent of any of her usual good-natured teasing,
“I actually think it’s totally cute when you dork out and get super excited about something?”

“Really?” Izuku squawked, “it’s not annoying when I can’t shut up?”

“Nope!” Setsuna leaned down and gave him a thorough kiss, “wanna know something else?”

Izuku nodded eagerly.

“I volunteered so fast because I wanted to kiss you,” Setsuna laughed, “just wait until round
two, I’ll hit you with the good stuff!”

She shuffled off his lap, and, surprisingly, Ibara was the next to stand and walk over to the
green-haired boy. Ibara sat facing to the side, delicately perched on his knees.

“I admire your strength,” Ibara spoke, “not just physical, although that is certainly
impressive. No, you have an inner resolve that’s obvious to everyone who meets you, and in
truth, I wish I was as resolute as you are.”

“But you’re-“ Izuku started to argue, and Ibara silenced him with a single digit against his
lips, before she leaned down and took her kiss (almost a peck, but still, that’s sweet!) from
him.

“I meant what I said,” Ibara insisted, before she stood up and returned to her seat.
Mina saw Ochako and Momo exchanging a look, and the two of them mouthed something to
each other, but she couldn’t quite make out what signal they exchanged. It was pretty
obvious, though, when both of them rose from their seats together and strolled over to Izuku.

Each woman claimed one of his knees and leaned back against his chest, and Izuku looked
like he was close to becoming overwhelmed in a very, very good way.

“No fair,” Setsuna laughed, “since when are team-ups allowed?”

“Hmm, since now!” Mina decided. Besides, this isn’t really a competition.

“I’ve always been impressed with your intellect,” Momo started, “since long before we
arrived here. Your ability to analyze and strategize is, dare I say, unparalleled.”

“It’s part of what makes you such a great hero,” Ochako continued, “but it’s not just your
brains, or your brawn, it’s your heart, too. You wanna save everyone, and that’s just amazin’
to me. You’re my hero, Deku.”

The pair of women each kissed one of Izuku’s cheeks, which prompted Setsuna to call out
“aww” from the sidelines.

Oops, that means I’m up next!

Mina had almost been so caught up in how adorable the sight was that she’d entirely failed to
prepare for her turn to say something sweet.

Luckily, she thought, I can just wing it!

Besides, it’s not like I’m going to play fair…

When she strolled over to Izuku, Mina nudged his legs apart with one of her feet, and then
proceeded to plant her butt directly between his legs. She was even closer to him than Yui or
Setsuna had been, and all it took was her gyrating her hips a little bit to feel that Izuku
definitely noticed how she’d sat.

“Did you knooooow,” Mina drew out every syllable to its breaking point, “I think it’s us girls
who are the lucky ones.”

“Eh?” Izuku stared down at her as she craned her head back with a grin, “how do you mean?”

“Everything that the others said is true,” Mina explained, “you’re smart, you’re kind, you’re a
full-blown hero,” she rested her head against his shoulder, “and on top of that, you’re stupid
hot, and all kinds of cute, a veritable slab of prime beef!”

“We’re lucky that we could swoop in and nab you for ourselves,” Mina finished, “before your
legions of fan girls ate you up! Look how amazing the girls are, right? Well, we have to be, to
even hope to be on a level playing field with you.”

“B-b-b-but…” Izuku stammered, before going quiet for a moment, “oh, geeze.”
“I think Mina wins!” Ochako called out, but in all honesty, Mina wasn’t concerned with that
at the moment.

“You’re too sweet,” Izuku leaned down and kissed her gently, but Mina was sure to pull him
into a deeper kiss, plunging her tongue into his mouth before she released him.

“I am pretty darn sweet,” Mina agreed, “but it’s just the right amount! It’s what you’re worth,
mister. Don’t forget that.”

“Awwww,” Setsuna cupped her hands around her mouth, “give her another kiss! For me!”

Izuku did so, and Mina had to resist the urge to kick her feet out of sheer unrestrained
happiness.

5 Months, 2 Weeks, and 1 Day Since Arriving

Setsuna

Setsuna yawned, a long, drawn-out one that stretched her jaw to its very limits. Even though
the weather outside had been getting a little bit nicer, she was still generally tired most days,
and tended to have to recuperate for a bit after doing any kind of activity.

Apparently, even staying up late with her friends counted as an “activity”, because Setsuna
had slept all morning, part of the afternoon, and even in the evening, could definitely go for a
nap.

This is getting kind of boring, she thought, there’s nothing to do most days, and even if there
was, I don’t have the energy to be much fun.

All things considered, she was totally ready for winter to end, and for the next summer in the
strange, prehistoric world to begin. Winter wasn’t without its charms – Setsuna enjoyed how
easy it was to sucker people into cuddling her to share their body warmth – but she’d rather
be sitting in the sun, sipping a drink, free-boobing it.

I bet that Ibara won’t be so uptight about us going topless this time around, Setsuna thought
with a smirk, hell, maybe I’ll even start going fully nude, see how the others react to that!

She chuckled to herself in her cocoon of blankets as her master plan took shape. It wasn’t
really overly complicated, mostly dedicated to making the others blush with obvious come-
ons, but it was the most amusing activity she had available to her.

“Having fun in there?” Momo, who’d stayed behind as the others had ventured out to gather
firewood and stuff, asked.

“You have no idea!” Setsuna’s chuckle grew into full-blown laughter, “let’s just say I can’t
wait for summer!”

“Oh, I can’t wait either,” Momo replied, “it will be nice to have a more varied diet once
hunting and fishing become available again!”
“Y’know,” Setsuna thrashed around inside the blankets until she managed to face Momo, “I
always forget what a big eater you are!”

“Well, my Quirk…” Momo flustered a bit.

“No, no, I don’t mean it in a bad way!” Setsuna gave her best ‘teasing, but not mean about it’
grin, “I can get down with that! When it’s hot out, I’ve got a killer appetite too!”

“You do?”

“Yup!” Setsuna shrugged, “it’s the whole ‘sort-of-a-lizard’ deal I’ve got going on. I don’t
actually hibernate, as you’ve seen, but just like I get lazy when it’s cold, I get all amped up
when it’s hot out, and that comes with a faster metabolism!”

“You don’t strike me as lazy,” Momo hummed in thought, “but I suppose that I can’t really
tell what it’s like. I tend to be somewhat resistant to temperature changes, warm or cold,
which I suppose is likely a function of my own Quirk.”

“Yeah?” Setsuna’s curiosity was piqued, “how do you mean?”

“Well, you know how my Quirk relies on my lipid stores to function?”

Setsuna nodded excitedly.

“Thanks to that, I am quite a bit denser than the average person. I suppose that the way my
body is composed must act as some sort of insulation.”

“All I’m hearing is ‘I’d make a great cuddle buddy’,” Setsuna chirped, “but that’s just
because I’ve got a one-track mind!”

“Oh, well,” Momo rubbed her hands together, “I suppose that I do.”

“Well, now you’re just teasing me,” Setsuna writhed around until she managed to open her
cocoon up, “get in here! Hit me with that body heat, girl!”

Momo just stared at her, steadily growing redder.

Oh, whoops! Setsuna remembered that she was naked inside the blankets.

“Nothing you haven’t seen before!” she came up with her best excuse, “besides, we’ve had a
bath together!”

“We have…” Momo trailed off, openly staring at Setsuna’s body. Setsuna felt her face curling
into a grin once more, as she realized that the tall woman was obviously checking her out.

Momo’s eyes lifted to Setsuna’s face, where she must have caught sight of Setsuna’s smirk,
because Momo quickly blushed even harder and started to wave her hands around in a panic.

“Sorry!” Momo apologized for some reason.

“For what?” Setsuna met her gaze, “I totally don’t mind, you know.”

“Well, that’s not surprising,” Momo sighed, “but it still feels somewhat… difficult to gauge,
for me.”

“I’m getting cooooold,” Setsuna sang, “if you don’t wanna cuddle, that’s cool, but make your
mind up!”

Momo hesitantly walked forward, and as soon as she was close enough, Setsuna pounced on
her, wrapping her limbs around Momo’s body and drawing her into the blankets. Just as
Momo had claimed, she felt warm to the touch, though Setsuna had a suspicion that was also
due to how hard she was blushing.

“See, I don’t bite!” Setsuna teased, “well, I totally do, but only if they’re into it, you know?”

Momo squeaked, but didn’t exactly try to escape as Setsuna wriggled around her to close the
blankets around both of them. The two women wound up pressed up against each other chest-
to-chest, Momo underneath her, and Setsuna was a little blown away at just how busty Momo
was now that they were up close and personal.

“Mmm,” Setsuna hummed contentedly, “you’re right, you are a great cuddle buddy. You’re
soft!”

“Well, as I said, I store more lipids than aver-eep!”

“I didn’t say ‘fat’, you dingus,” Setsuna clarified at the same time as she tickled Momo’s
sides, “I like it! Muscles are neat and all, but I can appreciate curves all the same!”

“I’m still somewhat unused to this,” Momo mumbled, “being appreciated, I suppose.”

“Huh?” Setsuna figured that Momo would have already become used to this sort of attention,
given her hero costume and all, “how’s that?”

“I mean,” Momo sighed, “I’m not very experienced with people flirting with me. Even now,
I’m still kind of unsure of how to react.”

“Once again, how?” Setsuna shrugged, and wiggled in closer to Momo, “I figured you
would’ve been super popular among the boys!”

“I certainly wasn’t,” Momo finally seemed to get used to Setsuna’s proximity, she lazily
wrapped her arms around her back, then stiffened as she seemed to recall that Setsuna was
nude all over again, “I’d never even been asked out before all this.”

“Really!” Setsuna found this surprising, but the more she thought about it, the more sense it
made, “oh, I get it! You had the opposite problem that I did!”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, I always flirt with people,” Setsuna answered, “but because everyone always
thought I was joking, nobody ever took me up on it! You were the opposite: too gorgeous for
anyone to assume that they had a chance with you!”

“I’m not that attractive,” Momo hummed.

“Yeah, you are,” Setsuna ran her hands over Momo’s curves for emphasis, “you’re super
pretty. Like, goddamn. Geeze, it blows my mind that you don’t believe it!”

“I’m working on it,” Momo grumbled, “Izuku helps.”

“And Ochako, I’m sure,” Setsuna teased.

“…yes, certainly.” Momo sighed, then started to idly run her fingers through Setsuna’s hair,
“I suppose that I still have to believe it myself, I wouldn’t want to call them liars, or anything
of that sort.”

“Well, don’t make me a liar then,” Setsuna nestled her head into Momo’s shoulder, “because
I think you’re a mega-babe.”

“Setsuna?”

“Yup!”

“Is this one of those ‘you’re flirting with me, but I think you’re teasing’ scenarios?”

“Seems like it!”

“Oh,” Momo grew a bit warmer underneath her, “I think I like it.”

“Great!” Setsuna tilted her head up, “now that we’re on the same page… wanna make out?”

“I don’t think I’d be ready to be, um, intimate with you,” Momo met her eyes, “it’s still rather
new to me…”

“That’s cool,” Setsuna wasn’t bothered by the prospect of merely making out with Momo,
not at all, “we can stick to first base!”

“Hmm,” Momo seemed to weigh her options, “oka-mmph!”

Setsuna pressed her lips against Momo’s before the dark-haired woman could get wrapped up
in her insecurities again.

This is a pretty freaking fantastic way to spend time together, Setsuna thought, definitely one
of the main perks of this place!

5 Months, 2 Weeks, and 3 Days Since Arriving

Ochako
She watched the steady drip, drip, drip of water flow down from some of the icicles hanging
off the cave entrance. Ochako was more thrilled by the sight than she would have expected,
because it meant that Momo was right: winter was finally starting to come to an end.

Ochako wasn’t exactly struggling to survive in the cold weather, but she had to admit, she
preferred the summer, even with its sweltering heat. The nightly cuddle piles that they’d
defaulted to were nice, but having to prepare to go outside wasn’t Ochako’s favourite by any
means.

“Hey,” Izuku wandered over and took a seat beside her, “what’re you thinking?”

“Just how ready I am for winter to be over,” Ochako answered, “I don’t want it to be
scorchin’ all of a sudden, but it’ll be nice to get some heat back, y’know?”

“Yeah,” Izuku smiled, “Setsuna’s been brave and all, but I bet she’s tired of napping all day
all the time.”

“I heard that!” Setsuna called out from the back of the cave, “and, yup! I’m twice as excited
for spring as any of you!”

Ochako could believe it. While the green-haired woman had been a bit livelier in recent days,
now that the temperature wasn’t quite “frigid”, she was still a little bit off compared to the
person that Ochako had gotten to know over the summer in The Garden.

“Well, silver lining,” Izuku chuckled, “if we do wind up stuck here for another winter… we’ll
be a lot better prepared next time.”

“Let’s hope not,” Ochako stretched out where she sat, “don’t get me wrong, I’ve been havin’
fun with all of you, but I’m just about ready to go home.”

“I’m hoping it won’t be too much longer,” Izuku reassured her, “then again… I never really
expected us to be here for this long.”

“I bet there’s a lot you didn’t expect,” Mina chirped as she bounced over to join the pair, “like
how much of a hot commodity you are, Midori! Although, I guess it’s only natural! All these
babes around a stud like you, it was meant to be!”

Izuku mumbled something indistinct in response, though he didn’t turn quite as red as he
would have before his experiences on the island with the rest of them. Still, his reaction
prompted an affectionate giggle from Ochako, and she decided to bump her shoulder against
his as she joined in the teasing.

“Maybe that’s right,” Ochako grinned, “although, if the point of all this was to get Deku over
his nervousness with girls, you’d think it would’ve ended already!”

“I dunnnnooo,” Mina sat down on the other side of Izuku, and started to shamelessly run her
hands up and down his arm, “he’s still pretty blushy!”

“I’m always going to blush,” Izuku grumbled, “I might be better about it, but I’m still me, at
the end of the day.”
“Well, it’s a darn good thing that ‘you’ is a pretty fantastic guy,” Ochako rubbed his shoulder,
more affectionately than the outright-groping of Mina’s similar actions, “you’ve done a lot to
make this all more bearable, Deku.”

“That’s true!” Mina agreed, “even more than dicking us down, you’re great company,
Midori!”

“Thanks,” Izuku just barely managed to avoid spluttering at Mina’s comment, then threw an
arm around either of the women beside him, “like I’ve said before, you’re all utterly amazing
people too.”

“Mm,” Yui did her best effort at speaking up, “are we doing the compliment thing again?”

“Nope!” Mina popped the ‘p’, “that was its own thing! This is just us making sure that
Midori knows how special he is.”

“I’m not that special,” Izuku chuckled, “but I’ll take the compliments!”

“Try doin’ it without arguin’ against us,” Ochako reminded him, “you are a special guy. I’m
not gonna listen to anyone who says otherwise!”

“I rather doubt that any of us would,” Momo interjected, “indeed, collectively, the six of us
might be your very first fan club, Izuku.”

“Aw, man,” Setsuna joined in, “I can’t wait to make merch when we get back!”

“What merch could you make?” Ibara wondered, “and, Setsuna, I swear, if you answer with
another adult toy…”

“Nah,” Ochako turned around to get a good look at Setsuna’s toothy grin as she continued
explaining, “I’m thinking t-shirts!”

“T-shirts?” Momo wondered, “I don’t think it’s that kind of fan club.”

“Sure it is,” Setsuna argued, “we could be Deku’s Devoted Dames! Team Lean and Green!
Lizardy’s Lesbolicious Ladies! Oops, that last one’s for my fan club!”

“I’d wear it!” Mina giggled.

“Maybe I should be in all of your fan clubs,” Izuku chuckled, and turned around to face the
rest of the girls, “I’d definitely buy any merch that you all come up with!”

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “you’d look hot in Momo’s costume.”

“Oh, my,” Momo flustered, “I’d never even thought of that before…”

“We should definitely try costume swaps some time,” Setsuna cackled, “but, yeah, Momo’s is
obviously the most fun.”
“It’s times like this,” Momo sighed, “where I really wonder if I’ve made the right choices
with my costume.”

“It’s kinda a lot,” Ochako had to agree, “or, well, not a lot at all, if you look at it that way…”

“At least you have a costume,” Ibara weighed in, “I think I might have to redesign mine
when we return. After all this, wearing a robe to fight crime seems somewhat plain, doesn’t
it?”

“Isn’t it weird?” Izuku murmured, “we’ve been here for months, you’d think that we’d run
the risk of getting rusty, wouldn’t that be counter-intuitive for the exercise?”

“You’re still expecting it to make sense somehow,” Setsuna wandered by to ruffle Izuku’s
hair, “I’m pretty sure that I’m right about this: it’s gotta be about some kind of personal
growth, not just ‘rawr, me fight crime good’.”

Ochako agreed with her, but she wondered what kind of personal growth was left to undergo.
Certainly, she’d had more realizations about herself and her own preferences than anyone
else on the island, but she wasn’t really expecting the other six students to have world-
shaking realizations about themselves.

“Anyways,” Mina insisted, “enough ‘goals’ and ‘purpose’ talk! It’s gonna be summer soon!
Let’s start planning some fun activities we can do when it gets warm!”

“I am growing rather tired of collecting firewood,” Momo agreed, “a diverting activity

sounds like something nice to look forward to.”

“Ooh!” Ochako volunteered the first idea that sprang to her thoughts, “beach day!”

“Heck yeah!” Mina nodded excitedly, “beach daaaaay!”

The topic of conversation quickly shifted to what sort of beach activities could be fun, and
Ochako had to agree with Mina; it was a lot more fun to discuss that topic than the vague,
unclear goal behind their time in The Garden.

5 Months and 3 Weeks Since Arriving

Izuku

Izuku climbed up the small mountain which overlooked their old camp, a number of different
thoughts whirling through his mind as he went. It was not the most arduous trek, which he
supposed was for the best, considering his effort to summon One For All capped out at maybe
two percent.

What am I doing wrong? Izuku wondered, why is my Quirk still getting weaker?

He knew that there had to be some kind of point to this “training exercise”, and he doubted
that it was anything so crude as “have sex with every woman on the island”, but somehow,
he’d managed to accomplish that, which he felt was at least progress of some kind.
It can’t be based around my relationships, Izuku reasoned, nor could it be as simple as “get
used to being around women”, given, well, I’m pretty dang comfortable now…

He figured that a trekking up a mountain and meditating until he could enter the vestige-
realm of One For All was his next best bet. Through trial and error, Izuku had eliminated
possibilities such as “learn how to take leadership of an unpredictable scenario” (check), its
opposite, “learn how to let others take the lead”, and even possibilities as un-Aizawa-like as
“learn to have fun”.

While Izuku wasn’t exactly desperate to leave The Garden, he didn’t want to be the last one
to fulfill his mission, and he’d certainly hate to be the reason that the girls were trapped here
for so long.

When Mina used her Quirk at full power, Izuku analyzed, it was during a scenario where she
might have frozen up in fear before. That has to have something to do with it!

He had a difficult time thinking of similar scenarios that might apply to him. While Izuku
wouldn’t be the sort to say that he was a great hero already, he’d fought in a damn war, and
according to everyone who’d fought alongside him, he’d more than acquitted himself.

So… yet again, what am I doing wrong?

Izuku crested the peak of the mountain, which was quite chilly, despite the fact that it wasn’t
all that elevated from the rest of The Garden. The last remnants of winter persisted at the
mountaintop, and Izuku found that the howling winds and eddies of snow blowing around
him were a suitable accompaniment to his inner turmoil.

As he made himself at home amidst the snow, Izuku focused on nothing, clearing his
thoughts and letting his sense of self drift away until, after an unknowable amount of time,
the world disappeared from around him. He found himself in the familiar realm of the
vestiges, and just like the last time he’d ventured there, an enormous purple barrier separated
him from the past wielders of One For All.

It can’t be as easy as “learn to handle things without your Quirk”, Izuku thought, I spent
most of my life doing that, and I’d sure fucking hope that Aizawa has enough faith in me to
manage that by now.

Izuku shook his ghostly head, clearing his frustration and anger from his mind. While he
wasn’t sure what, exactly, he might accomplish in the vestige realm, he was pretty sure that
venting his growing irritation about not understanding what his task might be wasn’t why he
was there.

On the other side of the veil, he saw a familiar figure appear. The man’s slender, almost frail
build belied his strength of character, and Izuku metaphorically listened closely for what
Yoichi, the first wielder, might have to say.

Instead of trying to shout something across the barrier at him, Izuku was surprised to see the
ghostly figure simply cross his legs and sit down across from Izuku, mirroring his own
stance.
I don’t know what I’m doing, Izuku thought, if any of you know what I have to do here… I
could sure use the help.

Though it was difficult to make out across the barrier, Izuku thought that he saw Yoichi smile
faintly. The first user lifted one arm, pointed at Izuku, then placed his palm over his heart.

I have to… feel something? Izuku wondered, I’ve already let people into my heart, that can’t
be it!

Even though he was separated from the women in his life by layers of metaphysical
confusion at that point, Izuku couldn’t help but feel a surge of affection as his thoughts
drifted over each of the six. He thought of Ibara’s steady, self-assured nature, and of Momo’s
intellect and willingness to do what she needed to do. Izuku remembered Mina’s unbound
optimism, and Setsuna’s crafty means of building up everyone around her. He thought about
Yui’s earnest enthusiasm, masked behind her quiet personality, and finally, of Ochako’s sheer
heroism.

He still couldn’t believe how lucky he was to have each of the six in his life, let alone all of
them at once. In truth, Izuku sometimes felt as if the strange dream world must have been a
dream, for that was the only plausible explanation why six amazing women would want to be
with him like they did.

Yoichi slowly shook his head, then gestured for Izuku to pay attention once more. He
repeated his earlier gesture, placing his palm over his heart, then followed it up by tapping
against his own forehead.

I have to… think about what I feel?

The vestige realm shuddered, and the next time Izuku blinked, he was surrounded by snow
and wind once again. It seemed as though only seconds had passed on his mountaintop,
though he’d felt like he had spent minutes – at least – within the vestige realm.

Layers on layers of dream logic, Izuku sighed, I wonder what Yoichi was trying to say…

Wait... a stray thought struck him, and started to bloom into an actual idea, what if it’s not
“think about what I feel”… what if it’s that I have to believe what I feel?

The thought seemed daunting. While Izuku had come far enough to genuinely accept that his
six girlfriends were actually interested in him and attracted to him, there was still a large part
of him that asked “but why me?” when he thought about his relationships. He knew that there
were other, more heroic, even kinder men out there in the world; despite the girls’ constant
reassurances, he couldn’t help but think that surely, he wasn’t that exceptional…

Izuku grumbled to himself as he started to descend the mountain.

It’s worth a shot, he figured, now all I have to do is somehow develop an entirely new kind of
self-esteem, great, that’ll be real easy.
 Still, he felt encouraged. Even if the idea didn’t wind up being his task that he had to
complete, he supposed that it would only be a good thing for his relationships, if the girls
didn’t always have to reassure him about what they felt for him. He could only imagine how
frustrating that would become over time.

I’m doing it again! He smacked his head.

Chapter End Notes

It was time for some fluffffff

Some "plot" developments, too - I dare say that Izuku's actually getting close to figuring
it out, even if he isn't quite there yet!

From this point onward, I'd say that more chapters are going to feature smut scenes than
not, so let me know if that balance works for you or if I should spread things out even
more!
 Glory
Chapter Summary

Winter finally comes to an end, the seven residents of the island revisit old habits, and
discover new ones

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Six Months Since Arriving

Yui

Their traditional monthly party night – even if parties had become more frequent of late –
was in full swing. Mina and Setsuna had become embroiled in a conversation about fashion
(it seemed that both women missed the chance to wear different kinds of outfits), which the
rest of the students mostly smiled and nodded along to.

“I dunno,” Setsuna spoke, “spandex is a classic and all, but I’m wondering if my costume
doesn’t quite pop, y’know?”

“You just need more patterns!” Mina chirped, “spice it up a bit!”

“I’ve got the scales already,” Setsuna tapped her fingers against her chin in thought, “maybe
more lizard patterns? Snakeskin panels or something?”

“Well, let’s ask the expert!” Mina turned to face Izuku, “Midori! What do you think?”

“I don’t know much about fashion,” Izuku made an excuse, rubbing at the back of his head,
“I think whatever you come up with will be great!”

“No kidding,” Mina teased, “we’ve all seen your t-shirts. I’m not asking about fashion-
fashion, I’m asking about hero fashion! Costume design! That kinda stuff!”

“Oh!” Izuku’s eyes sparkled with interest, “in that case! Hmm, have you thought about
adding armor panels? They’d have to be real small, so that you could still divide yourself, but
they might put a little extra oomph behind your attacks!”

“It’s actually a bit armored already,” Setsuna answered, “the scales aren’t entirely for show,
but I want to be flashier! Not just better in a fight, but that’s good to know.”

“I wish I had my notebooks,” Izuku chuckled, “then I could give you a better answer.”
“You’ve got notes on us?” Ibara wondered, “I always thought that, when the others brought
those up, it was focused around pro heroes…”

“Nope!” Ochako giggled, “Deku’s real thorough! I wouldn’t be surprised if each of us has a
few pages!”

“You probably have the most,” Mina bumped her shoulder against Ochako’s, “considering
that you’re his heeeeero and all!”

“You’re all gonna be great heroes,” Izuku blurted, “it’s not a competition!”

“Let’s make it one!” Setsuna decided, “Greenie, baby, who’s got the best hero costume out of
us six?”

Izuku started waving his hands wildly, as he seemed to try (and fail) to come up with an
excuse that would get him out of answering. Instead, he was met with six curious, patient
gazes, as the girls waited for him to finally admit defeat.

“Your costumes are all nice!” Izuku insisted, “how could I choose a favourite?”

“Oh,” Setsuna grinned at him, “also, let’s just all agree that Momo’s is out of the running for
this particular contest.”

“Hey!” Momo protested, “while it took me some time to get used to wearing it, I’m rather
proud of my costume!”

“Yeah, but none of us have the amount of cleavage you do,” Mina nodded to herself, “it’s just
unfair!”

“Mm,” Yui weighed in, “I think Ochako has the best costume.”

“Really?” Ochako smiled, “thanks, Yui! I’ve always wished it weren’t so darn skin-tight,
y’know?”

“Why?” Yui wondered, “you’ve got a great body. Show it off.”

“Isn’t that some kind of vanity?” Setsuna wondered, “the two of you are practically identical,
physically-speaking.”

“I like my body too,” Yui shrugged, “but that’s beside the point.”

“Right, yeah!” Mina recalled the point of their conversation, “c’mon, Midori! Hit us with it!”

“Um,” Izuku glanced around, waiting for someone to help him out, and finding absolutely no
sympathy, “I mean, I guess that I agree with Yui? Ochako has a great costume!”

“The way it shows off her butt, absolutely!” Mina cackled, “and here you were saying you’re
a boob guy!”
“I’ve already decided I should change my costume,” Ibara pondered, “perhaps I should pick
something that emphasizes my femininity a little more?”

“Show them legs off, girl!” Setsuna agreed eagerly, “go full S&M dominatrix, with your
vines and all!”

“I think that’s a bit more extreme than I had in mind,” Ibara blushed, “but perhaps something
a bit more form-fitting. The more I think of it, the more that wearing a simple cloth wrap
seems like it would provide numerous hand-holds for an opponent.”

“You should try spandex,” Yui argued, “maybe even latex.”

“Down, girl,” Setsuna giggled.

“Man, if there’s anything that we’re missing out on here,” Mina kicked her legs idly as she
thought, “it’s that we can’t really wear sexy outfits!”

“You literally wear a pink bikini in the summer,” Izuku argued.

“Yeah, but I mean, like,” Mina grinned widely, “lingerie, or stockings, or, y’know, other
kinds of costumes!”

“Other costumes?” Momo wondered.

“Picture me in a maid costume,” Setsuna offered, “I’d be sooooo eager to serve, after all!”

“Mm,” Yui could picture it quite easily indeed, “that’d be fun. I think I’d like to wear a body
stocking.”

“Ooh! Or I could wear cat ears!” Setsuna prowled over to Izuku, “wouldn’t that be fun?
Meooow?”

Izuku, in response, made a series of noises that didn’t even come close to being words.
Setsuna continued to literally paw at him as he stammered and squeaked, and Yui felt a smile
on her lips as she watched him fluster under the attention.

“Mm,” Yui wondered, “what do you like, Izuku?”

“Ehh?” Izuku tried his best to converse with her.

“What sort of outfits turn you on?” Yui clarified.

Izuku, predictably, started making vague noises again, but Yui simply stared at him until he
got it all out of his system.

“It’s pretty obvious,” Ochako giggled, “he’s going to say hero costumes!”

“Yeah, that!” Izuku pointed to Ochako and nodded rapidly.

“Besides that!” Mina insisted, and bounced over to Izuku to sling her arm around his
shoulders. Izuku idly planted his hand on Mina’s thighs, and Yui noted that while he still got
weird talking about intimacy, he seemed much more comfortable with the actions themselves.

“Well, I mean,” Izuku blushed, “yeah… hero costumes are my big clothing-related kink,
honestly.”

“What else, though?” Momo, surprisingly, joined in, “we’re going to be pro heroes, I imagine
that when we want to spice things up, it won’t be by wearing the clothes that we wear for our
day-to-day careers.”

“All of it sounds nice?” Izuku answered, “I dunno, I think I like ‘maid’ more than ‘cat girl’?”

“Gotcha!” Setsuna laughed, “hey, Momo, do you think you can give making a costume like
that a shot one of these days?”

“I can attempt it,” Momo answered, “but I wouldn’t bet on me being successful. It was
difficult enough to produce a passable set of lingerie…”

“Ooooh,” Mina wolf-whistled, “I haven’t seen you in that! Izuku’s a lucky boy!”

“Well,” Ochako blushed, “I’ve seen her wearing it too!”

“Jealous!” Setsuna smirked, “so that’s one down, five of you to go! Green Bean! Tell the
other girls what you want to see them wearing!”

“Mm,” Yui put her hand in the air, “me first.”

“Um, okay,” Izuku glanced at her nervously, “and you promise you won’t be mad?”

“Only if you don’t give me an answer,” Yui nodded.

“Well, you’ve mentioned stuff like handcuffs before…” Izuku swallowed nervously,
“maybelikebondagestuff?” he somehow managed to spit the words out in a second.

Yui felt a bit of heat rise at the back of her neck, and she smiled contentedly.

“Absolutely,” she agreed, “I’ve got all kinds of straps and collars and stuff.”

“Me next, me next!” Mina volunteered herself.

“I think, um,” Izuku took a moment to find his courage, “I think fishnets would be really fun?
Especially if they start getting ripped up from your Quirk…”

“Ooh, you’ve thought about this!” Mina leaned in and gave him a quick peck, “can do,
Midori!”

“As much as this makes me feel nervous,” Ibara was the next to speak, “I must admit, I’m
curious what you might like to see me wear.”
“Stockings!” Izuku answered immediately, “that is, uh, you’ve got really nice legs, I’d like it
if you wore something that showed them off!”

“Goodness,” Ibara fanned herself with her hands, “I am still unused to hearing such
compliments. I like it, though! This is something I’d be willing to explore with you, Izuku.”

“I wonder,” Momo inquired, “what you might like to see me wearing.”

“I guess, I’ve always been impressed whenever you dress up all fancy?” Izuku answered, “so,
uh, I’d like to see you wearing your nicest dress, so I could, um, tearitoffyou?”

“Oh my,” Momo smiled while she blushed, “that scenario certainly holds its appeal to me as
well!”

“Looks like I’m up!” Ochako grinned, “hit me with it, Deku!”

“This one’s a bit embarrassing…” Izuku trailed off.

“C’mon, it can’t be that bad!” Mina pleaded.

“It’s, uh,” Izuku blushed fiercely, “you remember back in the first sports festival? When, er,
Mineta convinced you girls to wear those cheerleader uniforms?”

“Ohhhh,” Ochako clapped her hands to her face, “I think I get it! Yeah, um, I’d like wearin’
that for you a lot more than I did the first time…”

“Three cheers for sexy outfits!” Mina hopped to her feet and started to perform an impromptu
acrobatics routine.

There’s still a lot that we have to try together, Yui thought, I’m looking forward to it.

Six Months and Three Days Since Arriving

Ochako

It was a muddy mess outside, but as gross as the soggy ground was, it was a sign of great
things to come. The temperature had finally climbed above freezing and stayed there, which
was clear proof that spring had finally – FINALLY – arrived.

While the group had pretty much decided that they’d stay in the cave for the time being, it
was still worth checking out their old camp, just to find out exactly how much of it had stood
up to the heavy snowfall. Mina, Yui, and Ochako had wound up on exploration duty, while
the other four were out seeing if any of the usual fishing or foraging spots had started to
reappear.

“Yeesh,” Mina evaluated as they made their way into camp, “this place sure got wrecked,
huh?”
“Yup,” Ochako sighed, “it was a good place to stay last summer, but I don’t think we’re
gonna be back here any time soon…”

The main cabin was more than half collapsed, both from the tree that had fallen into it when
the mudslide hit their camp, and from the subsequent weight of snow over the course of
winter. Several of the walls that Izuku built now leaned perilously close to the ground, and
the various canopies and other add-ons that had once adorned much of the camp were now
little more than rubble.

In a way, it stung Ochako’s heart a little bit: they had a lot of good memories at this camp, but
now it looked like they’d be spending the rest of their stay in The Garden hiding out in a
cave.

Not that it’s the end of the world, Ochako reminded herself, just would’ve been kind of nice to
have somewhere where we could close a door.

“MM!” Yui did her equivalent of calling out from across camp, “come check it out.”

Mina and Ochako wandered over towards where Yui was, where they spotted what she
meant: somehow, impossibly, the love shack stood tall, having managed to shrug off the
worst that winter had thrown at it.

“I swear,” Ochako giggled, “for all that Momo an’ Deku said it ‘wasn’t structurally sound’,
look at it!”

“Oh, I’m looking!” Mina joined her in laughter, “but think a bit further, babe! You know what
this means?”

“Mm,” Yui nodded, “now we can fuck here again.”

Yui might have been as blunt as she ever was, but she was definitely right. Ochako’s heart
started to beat a bit faster out of excitement as she realized that there was a place that they
could escape to for some privacy that wasn’t just a corner of the cave (not that she minded
that, either), which certainly seemed to be a promising sign for their collective sex life.

“Well, let’s check it out!” Mina herded the other two towards its entrance, “see how it held up
inside!”

Inside the shack, it was much as Ochako recalled from the time she and Momo had
investigated it (the memory of which still brought a bit of a blush to her cheeks): the bed in
the corner had been stripped bare of its stuffing, and there was a definite stuffy smell inside,
but it didn’t have the scent of rot or anything, just like a room that hadn’t seen a breeze in a
while.

“We should air it out for a while,” Ochako decided, “Mina, can you prop the door open?”

“On it!” Mina bounced by, but paused to tease Ochako as she passed, “I guess you don’t
wanna take it for a spin, theeeen?”
“Not right now, you,” Ochako swatted at Mina’s butt, who giggled and made her way
towards the door, “besides, Yui’s here!”

“I’d watch,” Yui shrugged, “I do want to fuck a girl eventually.”

“Well, maybe Set and me can give you a show!” Mina announced, as she rummaged around
for something to wedge against the door, “or, y’know, you can just bang Ibara.”

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “I dunno. I don’t think she’s into it.”

“You never know until you try, I guess,” Ochako giggled a little nervously, “that’s how it was
for me, at least…”

“Yeah, well you’re also cheating,” Mina teased, “having Momo as your first girl! Whew!
Lucky you!”

“It’s not like you’re missin’ out with Set,” Ochako responded, ignoring the way that Mina
stuck her tongue out at her, “besides, we’re all getting’ pretty friendly with each other these
days.”

“It’s fun!” Mina grinned, “waaaay better than missing out because we all paired off, or
something!”

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “I dunno. I think some exclusivity might be nice.”

“How d’you mean?” Ochako wondered.

“When we’re back in the real world,” Yui explained, “I don’t think we should add other girls.
I dunno. I guess if it was the right fit?”

“Oh, yeah, same page there,” Ochako felt a spike of jealousy for the first time in months, and
didn’t care for the feeling whatsoever, “I think we’ve got a good group already, there’s no
need to mess with that.”

“Yeah,” Mina hopped over and slung an arm around both Yui and Ochako’s midsections,
“besides, nobody else knows what it was like here! We’ve got a whole history built up
already, don’t we?”

“We do,” Ochako agreed, “it’d be hard for anyone else to understand that.”

“Mm,” Yui smiled faintly, “I’m glad to hear that.”

“Besides,” Mina dropped both her hands at once, “where else are we gonna find booties this
nice?”

“You like my butt, don’t you?” Yui asked.

“Of course!” Mina spanked her for emphasis, just hard enough to produce a quiet slap, “I’m
all about the booty, really!”
“I couldn’t tell,” Ochako joked, “you haven’t left mine alone since we started U.A. together.”

“Well, can you blame me?” Mina giggled, “I mean, back then, it didn’t mean quite the same
thing, but, yeah! Butts, yeah!”

“I forget that you two hooked up, sometimes,” Yui murmured, “you still act like friends, most
of the time.”

“We are friends!” Mina squeezed Ochako’s butt firmly, and she couldn’t help but lean into
Mina’s touch a bit, “just friends who hook up now and then! It’s not the same as, like, me and
Set!”

“I dunnnno,” Ochako bumped her hip against Mina’s, “maybe I’d like to take you out on a
date one day, y’know?”

“Really?” Mina bounced excitedly where she stood, “oh my god, I’d love that! We could go
out for ice cream! Then a beach day!”

The thought sounded quite nice to Ochako as well.

We’ve been stuck here long enough, she thought, after summer, I think it’ll be about time to
head home.

*************

*************

Six Months and Four Days Since Arriving

Ibara

It wasn’t quite warm outside, but the nighttime temperatures had risen to the point that it was
quite tolerable even without any special clothing, which Ibara found to be a refreshing change
of pace from the long winter.

With the more pleasant weather, she found herself with more energy to burn off, though it
seemed that even regular trips to gather firewood, or inspect the spots where vegetables were
beginning to bloom once more weren’t enough to satisfy the growing restlessness she felt.

This current topic of conversation isn’t helping matters, either, Ibara mused.

The group had somehow found themselves talking about various sorts of fantasies once
again, and while the discussion had begun innocently enough (limited to vague allusions or
general topics, rather than specifics), it hadn’t taken long at all to turn to lewder sorts of
fantasies.

Once Yui got on a roll, the others had gathered around her, fascinated, as she explained her
litany of different kinks.

“What about… feet?” Mina asked.

“Mm,” Yui thought about it for a moment, “they don’t do much for me. I’d give a footjob,
though.”

“That’s a first,” Setsuna snorted, “I’m surprised you don’t want to get stepped on, or
something.”

“Oh,” Yui hummed, “yes, in that case. I’d like that.”

“I bet you’ve got an idea of who you’d want to do it, too,” Mina giggled, “I’m thinking tall,
green hair, long legs…”

“I dunno if I’d be into that,” Izuku scratched his head, “feet aren’t really on my list, either.”

I don’t think Mina meant you, Izuku, Ibara realized, and she felt heat rise at the back of her
neck.

“As enlightening as this conversation has been,” Ibara felt the urge to get up and act, but
wasn’t sure how, “I’m going to go have a shower, now that those are available to us again.”

“Mm,” Yui stood up, “I’ll join?”

Mina and Setsuna exchanged an all-too-knowing glance, before Setsuna gave a toothy grin
and stood to her feet as well.

“Yeah, let’s have a Class B shower!” Setsuna announced, “I’m sure the four of you can
behave yourselves. Or not! I’ll just join in when I get back if anything fun happens!”

“I don’t think it’ll get too wild,” Ochako yawned, “it’s just about bedtime. Don’t take too
long, you three.”

“Oh, we won’t,” Setsuna grinned, “well, I won’t, at least.”

Ibara rolled her eyes and sighed. She hadn’t exactly intended for this to become a group
affair, but she supposed that it wasn’t exactly an intrusion on her privacy. She’d certainly
showered with both Setsuna and Yui plenty of times at U.A., so this wasn’t going to be
anything new for her.

The trio made their way out of the cave, and the walk to the hot springs was mostly filled by
Setsuna’s constant commentary and random observations.

“So,” she finally asked, “is this a shower, or a shower?”

“What’s the difference?” Ibara asked, though she suspected she knew the answer.

“Like,” Setsuna gave her absolutely toothiest smile, “are the two of you going to hook up, or
just rinse off?”

“Mm,” Yui answered, “I was assuming it was just a shower.”

“Boring!” Setsuna joked, “here I was, thinking that you were going to get Ibara to tie you up,
and I’d tag along to make sure you kids weren’t getting too crazy!”

“Well…” Yui looked to Ibara expectantly.

Should I?

The restlessness that Ibara had been feeling seemed to double in intensity, and she felt a
shocking bolt of arousal run through her belly.

“I suppose,” Ibara licked her lips before she continued speaking, “we could try?”

“Oh,” Yui smiled, “yay.”

“Yay indeed,” Setsuna chuckled, “right, so, same ground rules as before: careful with her
neck, don’t tie anything that you can’t untie immediately, and make sure to check in before
you do anything that might be painful, ‘kay?”

“Yes, yes,” Ibara sighed, “I recall your lessons, Setsuna.”

“Yeah, well, I’m reminding you now,” Setsuna smirked, “so that when you’re getting all into
it, you don’t have an excuse to whine when I step in then.”

“Oh, look,” Yui gestured, “we’re here.”

Ibara took a deep breath to settle the surprising number of nerves that just made their
appearance. It doesn’t have to be a big deal, she reminded herself, it’s just something Yui
wants to explore, and I’m certainly interested in using my hair that way…

Yui hurriedly disrobed herself, and Ibara – after another few deep breaths – followed suit.

“Alright, don’t leave me waiting!” Setsuna’s upper torso floated into the shower, and she was
also nude.

“Why are you naked?!” Ibara asked in surprise.

“Well, c’mon,” Setsuna laughed, “just because I’m being responsible doesn’t mean I’m not
going to enjoy the show!”

Yui, for her part, simply looked to Ibara expectantly, her hips cocked to one side and her
hands folded in front of her.

You can do this, Ibara told herself, it doesn’t change anything that she’s naked.

Cautiously, Ibara extended a loop of vines towards Yui’s wrists, presented so obligingly in
front of her as they were. Her hair wrapped around Yui’s limbs tightly enough to clamp her
wrists even closer together, and Ibara had to admit that the sight was definitely not one that
she disliked.

“More?” Yui asked.

“Kneel,” Ibara commanded, almost surprising herself with how quickly she slipped into her
dominant role.

Yui eagerly obeyed, dropping to her knees in an instant. As a “reward”, Ibara coiled more
vines around her, creeping up her arms to ensnare up to her elbows. The position pressed
Yui’s breasts together between her arms, and once again, Ibara was aware that she found the
image quite pleasing.

As slowly as possible, Ibara continued to extend her vines, which spiraled around each of
Yui’s breasts, then between them. Her hair wrapped around the upper portion of Yui’s chest in
an intricate pattern, forcing her into a ramrod-straight posture on the rocky floor of the
shower.

“Harder,” Yui gasped, as she started to wriggle in place despite the bindings.

“Stop moving around,” Ibara ordered, but clenched her vines a bit tighter. A noise escaped
Yui’s lips which was almost certainly a moan, and though Ibara felt the back of her neck
heating up, she maintained her courage, fulfilling her friend’s desires despite the complicated
feelings she had around the subject.

Ibara’s vines crept higher, loosely binding around Yui’s throat.

“Good?” Ibara asked.

“Choke me,” Yui begged, “please.”

Ibara glanced in Setsuna’s direction, then looked away just as quickly as she caught sight of
the third woman leaning back against the walls of the shower, a hand between her own legs.

“Setsuna!” Ibara cried in surprise.

“What?” Setsuna spoke, “I said I was gonna enjoy the show! You’re both doing fine, by the
way.”

The tension that Ibara had felt earlier was nearly overwhelming at that point. Part of her
insisted that since Setsuna was obviously masturbating to her actions, that she should put a
stop to them in an instant, but the rest of her found Yui’s compliance to be too intriguing to
leave alone just yet.

She tightened the vines around Yui’s neck, carefully doing so in a manner that would
squeeze, but not strangle, and the black-haired woman’s eyes went wide. Ibara could see the
obvious desire in Yui’s gaze, and decided that, since she’d come this far, it was far too soon
to put a stop to this activity just yet.

Growing bolder, Ibara spiraled vines slowly down Yui’s back. Where most of the vines she
was using were carefully free of thorns, she allowed a few blunted protrusions to bloom from
her newly-grown vines, and judging by the shuddering gasp that Yui made, she was very
much a fan of this addition.
Ibara wrapped Yui’s thighs in vines, and tightened different sections to place her into a
precisely-chosen stance, her hands held together in front of her, her back straight, and her
knees locked together as well.

Almost as if she is in prayer, Ibara thought, and rather than any kind of uncomfortable
feeling, the idea sent a thrill through her.

At once, Ibara extended small thorns over the entire length of the vines she’d bound Yui with;
not sharp or long enough to break her skin, but enough to ensure that Yui could focus on
nothing other than her.

“Oh god,” Yui moaned.

“No blasphemy,” Ibara ordered, and extended a vine from Yui’s neck up to her mouth. Yui
eagerly opened her lips to accept the intruder, and Ibara was fairly sure that her friend was
actively sucking the vine in her mouth.

“Mmm, calling a yellow light on that one,” Setsuna spoke up, her voice uneven, “make sure
that Yui can still tell you to stop if she wants you to.”

Reluctantly, Ibara removed the vine from Yui’s mouth, but in exchange, she tightened the
ones around Yui’s legs. Yui panted for breath, squeezed in the tight embrace of Ibara’s Quirk
as she was, but the way that her eyes were hooded and dark could only be explained by lust.

To think, I once would have seen this as a sin, Ibara realized just how much her time on the
island had changed her, and for the better.

Experimentally, Ibara spiraled a single cord loose from the vines binding Yui’s legs, then
uncoiled it down underneath her, back up so that it met the vines at Yui’s back. Ibara
tightened that vine without warning, bringing the entirety of Yui’s body under her control.

“MMMM,” Yui moaned, and started to try and tilt her hips towards the vine that snaked
between her legs.

She’s trying to grind against my hair, Ibara thought, shouldn’t that bother me?

Instead, she found herself unconsciously growing the beginnings of dull nubs along that
specific braid of her hair, ones which ran against Yui’s skin. Against her womanhood, Ibara
thought.

The sight of Yui bound to Ibara’s desires was becoming overwhelming. Her soft flesh
dimpled against the vines around her, and faint red lines were visible against her pale skin
where the not-quite-thorns had marked her.

“Is this still…” Ibara found that her own voice came out thicker and clumsier than she would
have anticipated, “enjoyable for you?”

“Mhmm!” Yui attempted to nod, even though she was unable to move her head to perform
the gesture.
“Fuck, you’re doing great,” Setsuna’s words hitched in the middle of her encouragement, and
Ibara did her best to ignore the thrill that sent through her.

“You enjoy being bound like this?” Ibara asked rhetorically, as she began to saw the length of
vines between Yui’s legs slowly back and forth, “this is pleasurable to you?”

“MM!”

“How sinful,” Ibara found herself taking a step closer, reaching out to run her fingers into
Yui’s hair, “sinners must be punished.”

She tightened the vines wrapped around Yui’s nethers, and tightened her grip in Yui’s hair at
the same time, yanking her head back so that they stared into each other’s eyes. Ibara
watched as Yui’s eyes rolled back, and her entire body shuddered.

She just climaxed, Ibara thought, if my vines were more sensitive, I would have felt it.

The tension in her belly seemed nearly unbearable at that point. Ibara felt as if she were made
of glass, that the slightest touch would cause her to shatter. Taking another deep breath, she
slowly began to unwind her vines from around Yui. One particular segment of her hair was
slick with fluid, and the realization made Ibara’s heart race a bit faster.

“Wow,” Setsuna reviewed, “that was… yeah. Good job, you two.”

The third woman in the shower leapt underneath the water and hurriedly rinsed herself off, as
Ibara found herself staring at the ceiling, unsure what to make of the realization she wasn’t
quite ready to reach just yet.

“Are you done?” Setsuna asked.

“Mhmm,” Yui nodded, “that was enough ‘being tied up’ for me.”

“Great!” Setsuna looked at each of them, “I’m gonna run back to the cave. Hopefully Mina’s
still up. Or Izuku. You get what I mean! Anyways, yeah, don’t do anything too risky!
Toodles!”

She practically sprinted out of the shower, and actually forgot her clothes. A disembodied
hand snatched up Setsuna’s belongings, and then she was gone, leaving Ibara and Yui alone
in the aftermath of what they just did together.

“I liked that,” Yui hummed, still knelt on the floor, “a lot.”

“I…” Ibara knew what she wanted to say, but wasn’t sure how to put it, “I did too?”

She felt herself unconsciously rubbing her thighs together, and wished that the water in the
natural shower were ice-cold, to chase the nearly-uncomfortable heat from her belly.

“Mm,” Yui looked up at her, “want me to help you?”

“What do you mean?” Ibara gasped when Yui’s soft fingers pressed against the backs of her
thighs.

“You made me cum,” Yui left no room for interpretation on what happened, “I can return the
favor. If you want.”

Ibara stared down at her for several long moments, and took another bracing breath before
she nodded once, uncertainly. With no hesitation at all, Yui leaned forward, and craned her
head up between Ibara’s legs.

“Oh!” Ibara gasped as she felt Yui’s tongue slide over her womanhood; the first touch against
her most sensitive spot caused all the tension that she’d been feeling to explode into boiling
desire. Instinctually, Ibara’s hand snapped down, seizing Yui’s hair once again. The black-
haired woman paused, looking up at Ibara inquisitively, but Ibara’s next gesture made it clear
what she wanted.

Ibara pulled Yui’s head towards her at the same time as she thrust her hips forward, and Yui
dove back into her task with enthusiasm. Ibara lifted her other hand to her own mouth and
planted it over her lips, muffling the undignified sounds that she was making as soon as Yui
began to lap at her sex.

The movements of Yui’s tongue were not what Ibara assumed would count as “skillful”, but
the sensation was overwhelming all the same. Ibara felt her legs quivering and quaking as Yui
pressed her face against Ibara’s sex, and she could only just manage to remain standing. It
was as if she needed only the barest touch to cause all the tension that had been building
within her the entire evening (or longer) to unwind and explode.

“Oh!” Ibara moaned around her hand, “oh, goodness! I’m going to-“

“Mhmm!” Yui looked up at her, still buried between her legs, and the moment of eye contact
sent a lightning bolt shooting down Ibara’s spine.

“Ohhhh,” Ibara’s voice didn’t sound like her own, it was so wanton and full of unabashed
lust. Her climax struck her hard, and were it not for Yui’s hands latched tightly to the back of
her legs, Ibara was pretty sure that she would have collapsed to the floor.

“Mm,” Yui stood up, “that was fun. We should do it again. If you want.”

“I…” Ibara looked deep into her friend’s eyes, unsure how she could be so casual after just
unmaking her in the span of a minute, at most, “I’d… I’d like that.”

“Good,” Yui leaned up and planted a quick kiss against Ibara’s lips, “now, we should
shower.”

“Right,” Ibara’s head spun, “yes, that.”

It seems I’m even more open-minded than I had believed, she thought, as she processed the
events of that evening.
 Six Months and Five Days Since Arriving

Momo

“Nooo,” Ochako insisted, “I couldn’t!”

“Why not?” Momo asked, “I certainly don’t mind.”

The group of students had found themselves engaged in a discussion about various date
ideas, and Momo had just raised her idea: she’d like to take her partners out to a nice dinner,
at a very private restaurant.

“I can’t… I can’t afford things like that!” Ochako cried.

“So?” Momo didn’t see why that should be a barrier, “I can.”

“Let her spoil you, ‘Chako!” Mina joined in, “that sounds so nice!”

“I can take you out to dinner too, y’know,” Setsuna argued, “I might not be Yaoyorozu rich,
but my family’s pretty well-off.”

“Are we known for being wealthy?” Momo asked. She was certainly aware of the fact that
her family was comfortably in the upper echelon of wealth, but she didn’t think that it was
that notable.

“Oh, Momo,” Izuku chuckled, and reached out to pat her thigh, “never change.”

Momo felt like she should pout about this treatment, but Izuku’s hand felt too nice against her
for her to be truly troubled.

“I still think a beach day is the best idea,” Mina continued, “just think of it! All of us in our
little bikinis, Izuku turning red and trying to figure out how to process it, it’d be adorable!”

“I’m better than I used to be,” Izuku protested, “and it’s not my fault that all of you are so
gorgeous!”

“I think the activity is less important than the company,” Ibara added, “though even with that
said, I think that an outing with some entertainment built in would be quite nice. Bowling,
perhaps?”

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “I’d like to go to a theme park. I like rollercoasters.”

“You do?” Izuku asked.

“Mhmm,” Yui confirmed, “I like being a bit scared.”

The idea also sounded thrilling to Momo. While she wasn’t exactly a daredevil, there was
something enticing about very carefully-controlled “danger” like that.
“Ooh, when we’re back in the real world,” Mina bounced where she sat, “Izuku can take us
flying!”

“I can go flying too,” Setsuna crossed her arms and pretended to pout, “so can ‘Chako, kind
of?”

“Ehhh,” Ochako waved her hand in a ‘so-so’ gesture, “it’s more like jumping with style, the
way I do it. I could take someone though, sure!”

“Well, whatever we decide on,” Momo spoke, “I’d be more than happy to fund our
activities.”

“You can’t!” Ochako whined, “that’s not fair!”

“Ssh, ‘Chako, babe,” Setsuna leaned across to pet Ochako’s shoulder, “let Momo be your hot
sugar-mama.”

“A smaller, intimate setting is just as nice,” Ibara put her hands together in front of her, “there
is nothing wrong with a humble dinner.”

“I’ve had enough tuna jerky to last me a lifetime,” Setsuna grumbled, “going out somewhere
fancy sounds ideal! Plus, we get to dress up! I clean up real nice, I’ll have you know!”

“I don’t think I’ve ever been to a fancy dinner,” Mina said, “so, yeah! I’m totes down for
that!”

“Deku’s a pretty good cook, actually,” Ochako provided, “just wait until he makes you guys a
little dinner, just for the two of you.”

“He’s already made you dinner?” Setsuna wondered, “like, not counting the meals he’s made
here? Dang, girl, I thought you two didn’t start going out until we got here!”

“We didn’t!” Ochako blushed, “okay, looking back on it, maybe we were kind of
relationshippy for a while… I’ve already been teased hard enough for how long it took me to
go after him, okay?”

“Well, I’m glad it happened,” Izuku reached out to take her hand in his, “however long it
took.”

“Awww,” Mina cooed, “you two are just adorable!”

“Aren’t they?” Momo agreed, “it makes me so happy to see them together.”

“Oh, you’re not exempt from this, missy,” Mina giggled, “it’s just as cute the way you two
are!”

“Not like any of us are exceptions,” Setsuna muttered, “we’re all pretty fucking adorable,
aren’t we?”

“Mm,” Yui nodded, “you’re all cute.”

Their conversation was interrupted by heavy thudding sounds that echoed in front of the
cave. The mood among the group of students changed in a flash, as all seven instantly leapt
up from their seats, prepared for the worst.

When they ventured outside, Momo was greeted to the sight of a full-blown dinosaur
standing not far from the entrance of the cave, one which had a notable overbite.

“Oh, it’s just Fang!” Setsuna called out, “hey, buddy! How ya been?”

The t-rex-like creature made a heavy huffing noise as it stared at them dumbly. While Momo
wasn’t going to disparage the beast – not when it had been responsible for finally ending the
sabretooth’s menace – she was struck by the impression that it looked like a particularly
stupid dog in that moment.

Just as quickly as the dinosaur appeared, he departed, and started to lumber off towards the
jungle. When the students looked up to follow his progress, Fang’s destination became clear:
lurking at the edge of the jungle, a similar dinosaur stood, except this one was a bright pink.

“Awww!” Mina cooed, “look, Set! He’s got a pink girlfriend too!”

“Melts my heart,” Setsuna crossed her hands in front of her chest, “aw! Guys! He wanted us
to meet her! Isn’t that cute?”

“That’s pretty dang cute,” Ochako confirmed, nodding to herself as Mina and Setsuna
continued to make various squealing noises.

“Hm,” Yui hummed, “that makes me think of something.”

“Does it?” Momo asked.

“When we’re back in the real world,” Yui answered, “we’re going to have to reveal our
relationship to people eventually. Not everyone. Friends. Loved ones. Family.”

“Oh no…” Izuku turned white and started to stare off into the distance.

“What’s wrong, Deku?” Ochako bumped her shoulder into his, and he looked so unsteady
that Momo was surprised he didn’t fall over.

“I-I-I-I-I,” Izuku stammered, “I’m going to have to introduce you all to my m-m-m-mom.”

The six women glanced around at each other, before they broke into laughter as a group.

“That doesn’t sound so bad!” Mina teased, “I’m sure Mamadoriya is a sweetheart!”

“You don’t understand,” Izuku’s complexion was still ghostly pale, “there’s six of you.”

“Yup, we can count,” Ochako giggled.

“That means,” Izuku gulped, “she’s going to expect, like, a horde of grandchildren.”
“Oh my,” Momo slung her arm around his shoulders, “thinking ahead, are we?”

“I didn’t mean-“ Izuku started, before he was interrupted when Ochako joined in to wrap her
arms around his torso.

“Don’t be silly,” she leaned up to kiss him, “we’re just teasin’ you. We can handle that
conversation sometime way down the line.”

“Be fruitful and multiply…” Ibara quoted, as she stared at Izuku with a mischievous glint in
her eyes.

“How did I never think of that?” Izuku despaired.

“Don’t go getting weird about it, Midori,” Mina squeezed her way in between Momo and
Ochako to join in the impromptu group hug, “like ‘Chako said, we’ll figure that out when it’s
time!”

“Group hug!” Setsuna cried out as she clamped onto Izuku’s back, “the boyfriend’s having
himself a thought!”

“Oh no,” Yui deadpanned as she latched on to Izuku’s arm, “what a terrible thing to have.”

“Indeed,” Ibara claimed his other arm, beside Ochako and Mina, “truly, he suffers.”

The six of them broke into group laughter all over again as Izuku very obviously tried and
failed to come up with words to explain his dilemma.

*************

*************

Six Months and One Week Since Arriving

Izuku

Izuku sat comfortably beside Ochako as the night started to wind to an end. She wasn’t quite
sitting in his lap, but her legs were up over his, and Izuku’s brief crisis of “where do I put my
hands?” had eventually resolved itself with one of his hands resting idly on her thigh, the
other planted firmly on her butt.

Sure, Mina had giggled and cracked jokes when she noticed, but Izuku had finally started to
understand that Mina’s brand of teasing wasn’t mean-spirited in the slightest, and he had no
reason to be cautious about showing his affection for Ochako – or any of the girls.

Besides, he thought, they’re all pretty cuddly with each other too.

Yui leaned against Ibara’s legs, while Setsuna had wedged herself directly between Momo
and Mina, apparently trying to do her best to sit on both of their laps at once. It was obvious
at a glance how deeply the affection ran between everyone in the cave, and Izuku wouldn’t
have changed a single thing about their night.
Well, maybe one thing…

When Ochako started to wiggle her hips idly against his hand, Izuku responded by squeezing
her butt, and it hadn’t taken long for that to escalate into a dynamic where she traced her
fingers against the side of his neck while Izuku straight-up groped her ass. Between the
contact of her legs over his and the way her fingers seemed to seek out every sensitive spot of
skin on his neck, Izuku was all too impatient for the others to go to bed, so that he could ask
her if she wanted to spend some time alone with him.

Actually, he thought, why wait?

“Hey,” Izuku spoke softly, leaning into the side of Ochako’s head, “I was thinking…”

“Yeah?” Ochako turned to face him, and he saw that there was a sparkle in her eyes which
suggested she knew exactly what he was going to say.

“You said the love shack’s basically ready, right?”

“Mhmm,” Ochako confirmed.

“Wanna check it out later?” Izuku knew it wasn’t exactly the smoothest line, but the way
Ochako looked at him did wonders to crush his moment of self-doubt before it could get
started.

“Why wait?” Ochako unknowingly echoed his thoughts, and Izuku found it impossible to
argue with her suggestion.

He moved his hand from her lap to under her knees, then stood up from the floor with
Ochako in his arms.

“Woo!” Mina cheered, “get it, girl!”

“Want company?” Setsuna grinned.

“Maybe next time!” Ochako answered before Izuku could even ponder the idea (as mind-
boggling as it was), “I think it’s my turn tonight!”

“Have fun,” Yui spoke, and gave a little wave.

“Don’t stay out too late,” Ibara, ever the responsible one, suggested.

“I want to hear all about it later,” Momo whispered as she approached the couple, then started
to march Izuku towards the cave entrance.

Before long, the pair were outside in the night air, which was just cool enough to be a
pleasant contrast to the warmth of Ochako in his arms.

“I thought they’d tease us more,” Izuku admitted, as he carried Ochako towards their old
camp.
“Nah,” Ochako smooched his cheek, “they’re probably too impressed that you’re showin’
some initiative! I know I sure am…” she trailed her fingers over his biceps, then nestled her
face into the crook of his neck.

“You’re my inspiration all over again,” Izuku chuckled, “you’ve been very up-front about
going for what you want, and I think it’s past time that I started living up to your example.”

“I’m definitely in favor!” Ochako giggled, “especially if it means you’re inspired to carry me
off to the love shack!”

“Well, how could I resist?” Izuku teased, “I’ve wanted to do this ever since I touched your
butt tonight.”

“If I’d known my butt was so powerful,” Ochako laughed, “I’d have taken advantage of this
way earlier.”

It took the pair only a few short minutes to make their way to the love shack. Izuku was a
little bit disheartened to see the way that their old camp had fallen into disrepair, but he was
far too preoccupied by the gorgeous woman in his arms to think too much about anything that
wasn’t Ochako.

As soon as they entered the love shack, Ochako shifted her position in his arms, so that
instead of carrying her bridal-style, she had her legs wrapped around his torso and they faced
one another. Izuku wasted no time in beginning to kiss her, and in her typical fashion,
Ochako kissed back with even more enthusiasm.

They bumped up against a wall as the pair focused on attacking one another with their lips
and tongues, and the gentle impact forced Ochako’s hips against Izuku’s in a very pleasant
sort of collision. Izuku dropped one hand lower, then the other, so that he cupped her ass even
as he held her up.

“You really do love my butt, don’tcha?” Ochako teased, before she leaned in to plant a wet
kiss against his neck.

“You have a spectacular ass,” Izuku answered, “you can’t blame a guy for being a bit
obsessed.”

“Mmm,” Ochako purred, “take my pants off already, I’m waitin’!”

Ochako’s legs were more than strong enough to lock her in place as Izuku lifted his hands to
her hips, then slowly slid the band of her pants down and over her – incredible, as mentioned
– butt. As soon as she was exposed, he sunk his palms into her cheeks, kneading and
squeezing to his heart’s content.

“You – ah! – too, mister!” Ochako insisted.

Izuku reluctantly released his grip on her ass to yank his own waistband down. While he
couldn’t fully remove his pants (nor hers) from their position, he easily lowered them to the
point where his burgeoning erection sprang free into the night air.
“Put it in me,” Ochako demanded, “I’m ready!”

“No foreplay?” Izuku teased, as he reached underneath her to line himself up.

“I’ve been ready since you started touchin’ my butt earlier,” Ochako grinned at him, “you’re
not the only one who had this idea, y’know.”

Izuku guided his shaft up between her legs, then Ochako slowly started to sink downwards.
As soon as they had the angle right, she dropped her hips against his, and both of them let out
long, satisfied groans as his member entered her completely.

“God, I’ve missed this,” Ochako moaned.

“It hasn’t been that long,” Izuku pressed her up against the wall, pushing deeper inside her as
he did so.

“I know,” Ochako tangled her hands in his hair, “but I could do this every day.”

“You’re insatiable,” Izuku returned his hands to her ass, and started to slowly grind against
her, rather than thrusting from the start.

“You make me this way,” Ochako insisted, and then she hooked her legs even tighter around
him, pulling him as deeply into her as he was capable of.

They spent the next few moments becoming reacquainted with each other’s bodies, slowly
gyrating against one another with their hips pressed tightly together. In some strange way,
Izuku almost felt like it was a reunion of sorts, even though it hadn’t been that long since
they’d last had sex.

She felt incredible around him. Whether it was due to his unexpected (okay, maybe not that
unexpected) sentimentality, or because of the angle, or perhaps even a dozen small factors,
Izuku swore that Ochako’s sex fit around him like a glove.

“C’mon, Deku,” Ochako gently tugged on his hair, “you can give it to me harder than that!”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah!” she reiterated, “fuck me against the wall, I’ve always wanted that…”

Well, since I was already planning on it...

Izuku finally started to move his hips, sawing his length in and out of Ochako at a steady
pace. He focused more on depth than speed, ensuring that each one of his thrusts entered her
fully, and pulling back far enough that he almost withdrew from her with every backstroke.
Izuku slowly started to build his pace, until, before long, he was bouncing her against the
wall, thoroughly appreciating what the movements did to her ass in his hands.

“Mmm,” Ochako moaned, “hold up a second, hey?”

Izuku paused his movements, and Ochako’s desires became clear as her hands darted from
his head to the bottom of his shirt. It was a bit awkward to strip each other while he had her
pinned against the wall, but they managed admirably, until (after a few moments for Ochako
to shuffle free of her shirt) the pair were fully nude.

He was just as impressed as the first time when he caught sight of her breasts, swaying freely
as she leaned back against the wall.

“Keep goin”! Ochako demanded, and Izuku resumed his previous pace without hesitation,
pistoning into her depths with wild abandon. Ochako wrapped her arms around his neck and
pulled his head down into a hungry kiss, and Izuku was nearly overwhelmed by her affection,
as he split his focus between their make-out session, making sure he didn’t drop her, and
keeping his hips moving.

I love how bossy she gets, he thought, it’s so hot that she knows exactly what she wants.

Izuku thought that Ochako’s assertiveness, however, didn’t mean that he automatically had to
do everything she wanted. He knew she also appreciated when he fulfilled his own desires,
which was why he steadfastly ignored the way her heels dug into his thighs, urging him to
speed up the pace of his thrusts even more.

“Dekuuuuu,” Ochako whined, “gimme more!”

“Is that what you want?” Izuku teased, and instead chose to slow his pace, dragging his
manhood in and out of her at an agonizingly slow tempo. He lifted one hand from her ass to
cup her breast, squeezing firmly, and appreciating how she bounced against him.

“What I want,” Ochako continued, “is for you to carry us to bed, so I can ride you!”

“That so?” Izuku smirked, and thrust deep inside her to punctuate his statement. Ochako let
loose a pretty gasping sound, and her fingers (fortunately, only four of them) dug into his
back.

“You’re trouble,” Ochako giggled, before she nipped at his earlobe, “I wanna be on top,
though.”

“’Kay,” Izuku replied, and spun her off the wall, still carrying her in his arms, “but don’t you
start thinking you can get away with whatever you want, you know.”

“Can’t I?” Ochako smiled at him, “why, I think I’ve got you wrapped ‘round my little finger,
don’t I?”

“You do,” Izuku happily admitted, “but watch yourself, I might surprise you.”

“Ooh,” Ochako kissed him again, “I can’t wait!”

He carried her across the floor and backed up until he felt the backs of his knees slide against
the deflated-looking bed. Izuku was fairly sure that they didn’t really need the bed for
comfort’s sake, merely as a convenient excuse to change the angle.
Izuku let himself fall backwards onto his butt, and when they landed, Ochako’s eyes rolled
back when the movement made him plunge fully inside her, even deeper than he’d managed
before.

“Oh, gawwwwd,” she drawled, “you’re so big. Sometimes, I feel like you’re gonna break me
in half.”

“Should I slow down?” Izuku asked.

“Fuck no,” Ochako clarified, “I love how you feel. I can handle it, trust me!”

He backed up into the bed until they wound up sitting face-to-face, with Ochako still seated
on his manhood. Her legs wrapped around him even tighter, and Izuku wriggled in place until
he could tuck his heels under his knees to sit cross-legged.

“Oh, Deku!” Ochako cried, “fuck! You feel so good!”

“You,” Izuku grunted as she started to buck her hips against him, “too.”

It was a new position for him, and he found that it was an extremely intimate one: their faces
were only inches away from each other, which allowed him to clearly see just how much
want filled her expression. Her warm, brown eyes were blown open with desire, and her
gorgeous lips hung open as she panted for breath.

Izuku ran his hands over her thighs, admiring the strength he could feel beneath the softness
of her legs. He reached around her to cup her ass again, gripping her firmly, amazed all over
again at just how thick and bouncy her rear end was.

“Oh god,” Ochako repeated, “oh fuck, just a little… just a little more.”

“Yeah?” Izuku leaned in to whisper into her ear, “you getting close, beautiful?”

“Mhmm!” Ochako nodded, her hips sawing back and forth against him, “almost… there!”

Izuku started to thrust upwards to meet her own movements, and snaked one of his hands
between their bodies to reach between her legs. As soon as he pressed the tips of his fingers
up into her clit, Ochako threw her head back and cried out into the night.

“Ffffuck!” she whined, “I’m cumming!”

He felt her pussy clamp down around his manhood, squeezing around him like her body was
trying to pull his own climax from him. It was a near thing, as Izuku felt his own peak
starting to approach, but he managed to withstand the sensation for now.

They stilled for a moment as Ochako got her bearings. She ran her hands up his torso, cupped
his face, and pulled him into a deep, passionate kiss.

“Hey,” Izuku spoke when they separated. He was far too awe-struck by the way her blush
covered her entire face to be more eloquent in that moment.
“Hey yourself,” Ochako giggled, “mmm. That was a big one.”

“I’m glad,” Izuku smiled, “you ready to keep going?”

“Fuck yes,” Ochako started to move her hips again as soon as she said the words, “I want to
make you cum, okay? Just sit back, let me ride you, please?”

Izuku certainly wasn’t going to argue with her suggestion. Instead, he moved his hands from
her butt to the sides of her hips, appreciating the feeling of her tensing and contracting around
him as she moved in long, lazy circles.

After a few moments, Ochako changed her motions, instead beginning to lift herself up and
drop down on him. Every time she did so, an audible slap echoed through the shack as she
undeniably took control of their sex, taking Izuku’s member deep inside of her.

“Does that feel good?” Ochako asked in a way which suggested she knew the answer already,
“do you like how I fuck you?”

“I love it,” Izuku confirmed, rubbing his hands up her sides, to the front of her torso, and over
her breasts, “I love… you’re so hot…”

“So…” Ochako panted as she started to shake her hips back and forth aggressively, “are…
you!”

They may not have been the smoothest compliments ever exchanged, but Izuku felt like the
way they talked to each other during sex was undeniably them, and he wouldn’t have
changed a single thing about Ochako’s brand of dirty-talking.

“Do you feel good?” Ochako continued, “are you getting close? Are you gonna cum for me?
Fill me alllll the way up?”

“Ochako…” Izuku groaned, “so good…”

“Give it to me, Deku,” Ochako insisted, her hips slamming into his with all the force she
could muster, “I want it! I want you to cum!”

“Ochako!” he cried.

The pleasure he’d felt building in his belly for the last several minutes exploded to a boiling
point, and he felt his manhood spasm inside of her as he gave her exactly what she wanted.
Izuku wrapped his arms tightly around Ochako, pulling her closely against himself, staring
into her satisfied eyes as he filled her with his cum.

“Mmmm,” Ochako purred, “that’s so good.”

Izuku rolled his hips until he managed to uncross his legs, then lay on his back, Ochako
happily sprawling out on top of him. He was still inside her, which just felt right for some
reason, even though their love-making had come to an end for the night.
 “Aren’t you glad you brought me here tonight?” Ochako teased, before planting a kiss against
his lips.

“So glad,” Izuku nodded, “I’m… I’m just really happy right now. It’s hard to even put into
words.”

“Me too,” Ochako lazily ran her fingers down his chest, “I like that you made the first move
tonight, too, just so ya know.”

“Yeah?”

“Mhmm!” Ochako collapsed against him happily, squeezing him in an embrace, “I wanna see
more of that confidence!”

“I’ll see what I can do,” Izuku smiled contentedly, running his fingers in random patterns
over her back.

With this kind of encouragement, Izuku thought, I might even become “confident” one day.

Chapter End Notes

A little bit of everything in this chapter, and I decided it was time to finally resolve the
lingering Yui/Ibara tension ;^)

Up next: A week in the (sex) life of Izuku Midoriya - that's right, a big old smutfest
(with some ~plot~ coming up too!)

While I've got some decently-solid ideas of what I want each girl's next scene to feature,
I'm still taking suggestions too! They've got a while longer to spend killing time on the
island, after all!

Let me know what you thought!

 On the Seventh Day, He Rested
Chapter Summary

The fuckening arrives

Chapter Notes

Almost entirely smut, but there's some important fluff in the last scene!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Six Months, Two Weeks, and One Day Since Arriving

Izuku

“Got you!”

Izuku dove into the water, his spear in hand. With the return of warmer weather, so too had
the fish come back, and he had his sets sight on a particularly juicy looking tuna. His spear
struck true, impaling the enormous fish, and before long Izuku had his arms wrapped around
it, ready to haul it out of the water.

When he breached the surface and started to walk back onto the beach, he was immediately
met by applause from his “audience” of Ochako and Mina.

“Woo!” Mina cheered, “look at that! He’s huge!”

“So’s the fish!” Ochako joked.

“Ha ha,” Izuku laughed along, “I’m not that tall, really.”

“She wasn’t talking about your height,” Mina teased, “but hey, you’re taller than all of us,
that’s good enough for me!”

“Thanks,” Izuku rolled his eyes, “good to know I measure up.”

“Oh, you definitely do,” Ochako purred, and this time, Izuku caught what she meant.

“You’re too nice,” he teased, “I’m just glad you all like, uh, it so much.”

“It’s our favourite toy!” Mina chirped, “ooh, I wonder if anyone’s used the Dicku yet?”
Ochako made a squeaking noise, her boldness vanishing in an instant.

“Ohohoh,” Mina slung an arm around her shoulder, “looks like someone’s been getting
naughty!”

“Well,” Ochako blushed, “sometimes a girl’s got needs, and there isn’t anyone around to help
with it…”

“There’s gotta be someone,” Mina argued, “heck, pretty much any of us would be down.”

“Maybe not Ibara,” Izuku shrugged, “but it’s nice to see you all ‘getting along’ so well, I’ve
got to say.”

“We should set up a schedule,” Mina giggled, “make sure that nobody has to be alone!”

“Hmmm,” Ochako tapped her fingers together in thought, “that really seems like a good
idea.”

“Glad that I can be helpful,” Izuku joked.

“Does it bug you?” Ochako asked, “I don’t mean to make you sound like a piece of meat or
somethin’…”

“Yeah, Midori!” Mina joined in, “it’s not just about sex! It’s just that getting down with you
is a lot of fun!”

“No, I get it,” Izuku replied, “we can give it a try, I guess, I just don’t want it to always be a
something as formal as a schedule, you know?”

The trio approached their cave, where the rest of the group excitedly greeted them on their
entrance.

“Look at the size of that thing!” Setsuna gasped, “and the fish is pretty big too!”

“Ochako already made that joke,” Izuku stuck his tongue out at her.

“Dang!” Setsuna mimed being wounded, “I’m played out! My innuendos aren’t up to snuff
any more!”

“Or, maybe,” Ibara walked up to help Izuku carry the tuna into the cave, “you’ve corrupted
the others to share your sense of humor.”

“There would be worse fates, I suspect,” Momo added, “in fact, sometimes I wish I were
more capable with innuendo and implication.”

“I give lessons!” Setsuna volunteered with a laugh.

“Speakin’ of innuendo…” Ochako started, “we had a bit of an idea on the walk back.”

“Mm?” Yui wondered.

“Ooh, yeah!” Mina started to explain, “we were thinking of coming up with a schedule!”

“A schedule?” Momo raised an eyebrow in curiosity, “for what?”

“For special alone time with Deku,” Ochako grinned, “just so that we all get our time with
him equally, y’know?”

“Ooh!” Setsuna chirped, “we should make a game of it! Here, just wait up! I’ll make straws
for us to draw!”

“It’s not like I’m a prize to be won,” Izuku grumbled.

“Sure ya are,” Ochako slung an arm around his shoulder, “but let’s make this a little more
interestin’… hey, girls?”

The other five women made various noises of acknowledgement.

“I was thinkin’, what if we make this a bit of a game for Deku too?” Ochako proposed.

“How so?” Izuku wondered.

“Well… how about when you have your night with any one of us for this l’il game,” Ochako
answered, “you’ve gotta take charge!”

“Eh?” Izuku spluttered, “how do you mean?”

“I think that’s a fantastic idea!” Momo cheered, “Izuku, you know you should also be free to
express your desires, this isn’t just about us.”

“Yeah, that’s right!” Mina agreed, “we can do stuff that you want to do to, y’know!”

“Mm,” Yui nodded, “I like this plan.”

“I was thinking of something similar, actually,” Ibara added, “I am quite in favor of this
idea.”

“Me too!” Setsuna floated her disembodied hand across the room, her fist clutching a number
of straws, “so it’s time to draw, girls! Longest straw goes first, shortest goes last!”

“Mm, okay,” Yui reached out and drew a straw. The other women followed shortly after, and
Izuku found himself joining their huddle as they compared their draws to figure out who had
“won”.

“Woo!” Mina cheered, “I’m the big winner! Start thinking, Midori, I’m gonna cash my prize
tonight!”

“It appears that I am in second place,” Ibara spoke next, “which means I am tomorrow
night?”

“And I will follow afterwards,” Momo murmured, “it seems I’m third.”
“Mm,” Yui hummed, “fourth.”

“Dang, I should have rigged this in my favor,” Setsuna chuckled, “I’m not until fifth!”

“It’s a good thing I’m so dang patient,” Ochako grumbled, “I’m last.”

All six turned to face Izuku, who chuckled nervously from the sudden attention.

“Okay,” he agreed, “I guess I can agree to this. Are you sure it’s okay? We don’t have to-“

He was cut off when Ochako planted her hand over his lips.

“It’s definitely okay!” she reassured him, “this’ll be fun! I’m lookin’ forward to seein’ what
you come up with, now that you’ve got all that time to think!”

Izuku realized that he’d better start getting creative soon, considering that he had six “dates”
(of a certain kind) to plan for the next six days.

*************

Later That Night

“C’mon, Midori,” Mina looked at him with sparkling eyes, “I’ve been patient enough!”

“Right, yeah,” Izuku felt a bit awkward about this whole arrangement, but he was also happy
to go through with his part, “well… shall we?”

“Of course!” Mina bounced over to his side, and the pair started to make their way towards
the love shack, “I’m excited! I wonder what you’re going to come up with?”

“Do you want to know?” Izuku asked, “I don’t think it’s that out-there…”

“Ooh, yeah!” Mina nodded excitedly, “if you wanna do my butt again, we should shower up
first, anyways!”

“It’s not your butt this time,” Izuku chuckled, “well, I mean, kinda? Not that I was planning
to, uh…”

“Bang my booty?” Mina helpfully provided, “hump my rump? Smash my ass?”

“Yeah, those,” Izuku couldn’t help but smile at her jokes, “you’ve got a great butt, but I had
something different in mind other than, uh, anal.”

“Well, spill!” Mina grinned widely.

“I’ve always thought your dancing was super cool,” Izuku explained, “and you’re crazy
flexible. I think it’d be hot if, um, you used some of those skills in bed.”

“Why, Midori!” Mina wrapped her arms around one of his, “it almost sounds like you want a
lap dance!”
“Yeah,” Izuku nodded eagerly, “that. That sounds great.”

“Can do, stud!” Mina guided him inside the love shack, as they’d just arrived at its entrance,
“you sit down, get yourself comfortable! I’ll give you one heck of a show!”

Izuku sprawled onto the edge of the bed, and watched eagerly as Mina turned to face away
from him, slowly peeling her shirt off. She started to gyrate to some silent rhythm, her hips
twisting and shaking hypnotically, as inches of her pink skin were revealed as she lifted her
shirt.

Still facing away, Mina continued her dancing, walking backwards towards Izuku in
exaggerated motions that did a whole lot to show off just how toned and round her backside
was. She stopped just out of his reach, and suddenly bent over, grabbing her own ankles and
grinning up at Izuku from the floor.

“Enjoying the show?” Mina teased.

Izuku leaned forward and brought both his hands down on her butt, giving her a solid spank
to show his appreciation.

“Just you wait,” Mina arched back upright, holding herself in a sensual pose with her butt
stuck out towards him, “I’m just getting started!”

True to her word, Mina resumed the gyrations of her hips, but this time, she started to slowly
slide her pants down her hips a little more with every movement. When her pants were
halfway down her butt, she paused to bend over once again, displaying the way that her
cheeks strained against the material of her pants.

Izuku held his breath as her waistband finally slipped over her bubbly ass and, in a flash,
Mina pulled her pants off entirely, flinging them away dramatically as she crouched and
planted her hands on her knees. She backed up a bit closer to Izuku, then started twerking
right in front of him, his gaze locked on the mesmerizing motions of her butt.

He felt himself starting to grow hard from the sight alone, a fact that Mina no doubt became
aware of when she backed up even further and planted her butt right in his lap.

“Ooh,” Mina cooed, “is that for me?”

“Of course,” Izuku confirmed.

“Well, whip it out!” Mina giggled, “this is a special dance after all, you’ve gotta be naked for
it too!”

Izuku hurriedly undressed himself as Mina stood from his lap, distracted by the way she
started writhing and wiggling all over again. When he collapsed back to a seat, Mina was
quick to reclaim her previous position. Izuku felt as if his entire field of vision had gone pink,
he was so fixated on the way her butt quaked and rippled on top of him.

“Mmm,” Mina scooted higher, and he felt her strong thighs wrap around his rapidly-
stiffening member, “you can touch, too, Midori! You don’t just have to look!”
Izuku wasted no time at all bringing his hands down to sink into the cheeks of Mina’s butt,
groping and squeezing at her as she continued to rhythmically gyrate on top of him.

Mina leaned forward, and started to bounce up and down aggressively. With how his
manhood was still trapped between her legs, every motion she made stimulated Izuku’s sense
of touch just as much as his sight, and Izuku gripped her hips more firmly, tempted to just
push her down onto his cock.

“Getting impatient, are we?” Mina giggled, “well, just wait a second… lemme show you
something really special.”

She lifted one of her legs high into the air and pivoted on the other foot, suddenly turning
around so that she faced Izuku. Her calf came to rest against his shoulder, and Izuku took a
deep breath as he stared at the way she was splayed out on top of him.

“Scoot back a little,” Mina requested, and Izuku did so, his hand roaming up and down her
leg the entire time. Mina practically leapt on top of him, one of her knees supporting all her
weight as she carefully positioned herself in his lap.

“Check this out!” Mina chirped, and then, in an incredible display of her flexibility, did a
version of the splits using Izuku’s shoulder as a support. With the way she knelt on top of his
lap, the movement had the effect of sinking her pelvis downwards, and Izuku realized that
she’d angled herself perfectly just at the same time as her pussy sank down on his hard cock.

“God, Mina,” Izuku gasped, “you’re incredible.”

“Show’s just getting started, baby,” Mina smirked, “I can totally fuck you like this. Watch!”

He felt her muscles tensing and flexing against him as she started to raise and lower herself,
in complete control of their unconventional position. Izuku snaked a hand around the side she
was kneeling on, and took a firm handful of her butt, which he quickly noted was also flexing
and squeezing in time with her motions.

“Lay – mmm – back a bit?” Mina asked, “I can do the splits on you for real.”

“You’re amazing,” Izuku slowly started to lean backwards. As his shoulders (still supporting
Mina’s leg) hit the mattress, so too did Mina’s promise come true: her legs were splayed even
further apart than they had been before, which did incredible things to her backside. Izuku
clutched his hand tightly to her ass, his other one roaming up and down her torso as she
grinned at him.

“Check it!” Mina started to bounce, and every time she lifted and dropped her hips, her butt
cheeks clapped in Izuku’s grip. The position didn’t allow for the most high-paced thrusting
on either of their parts, but Izuku was so overwhelmed by the sight in front of him that he had
no reason to complain about the speed of Mina’s movements.

It felt fantastic, too: With how Mina’s muscles had to flex and stretch to hold her in the splits,
Izuku could feel how her core had tightened, which in turn meant that her sex gripped him
tightly even with the slick heat which surrounded him.
“Fuck, I almost forgot how big you are,” Mina groaned as she slid to the very base of his
manhood, “you’re stretching me out even more than doing the splits is!”

“You feel so good,” Izuku gasped, “and you’re so good at this. Wow.”

“Only the best for you,” Mina teased, then managed to lean forward far enough to plant a kiss
on Izuku’s lips, “as far as fantasies go, this one’s pretty easy to fulfill for you. And fun!”

“I’m glad you’re enjoying it too,” Izuku gave her a light spank, “I’m really having fun.
Seriously, this feels great.”

“It does for me too,” Mina smiled, “if you play with my clit a bit, I think I might cum,
actually.”

“Yeah?” Izuku slid his hand around her hips, and reached between her wide-open legs to
brush his fingers against her dripping pussy. Sure enough, when he teased Mina’s clit, he felt
an entire whole-body shudder run through her, even the leg she had slung over his shoulder
quivered against him.

“You’re so hot when you cum,” Izuku breathed, then started to pleasure her in earnest. Mina’s
motions all but stopped as she twitched and spasmed on top of him, and whatever she was
about to reply with turned into a wordless moan as she threw her head back.

“Fuck, Midori!” Mina cried, “Izuku! Fuck, I’m cumming!”

“Do it,” Izuku grunted, “cum for me, Mina.”

Her leg slid off his shoulder and she collapsed forward against him, her entire body shaking.
Izuku took a gasping breath as he felt her pussy flutter around his member, the experience
was almost as pleasurable for him as it was for Mina.

I’m not quite there yet, though…

As she started to recover, Izuku nudged her legs closed so that she was straddling his lap in a
much more conventional position, then latched both his hands onto her butt. Mina wasn’t
quite up to the task of bouncing on top of him just yet, but Izuku was more than happy to take
the lead, thrusting up into her as she continued to moan and gasp in pleasure.

“You gonna cum now, baby?” Mina asked, “you gonna fill me up?”

“Fuck, Mina,” Izuku grunted, “you’re so good…”

“Mmm,” Mina leaned down and kissed him thoroughly, “cum for me, Izuku. You’re such a
babe.”

“Ahh,” Izuku gasped, and he felt pleasure course through his body in a sudden flood. It was
his turn to twitch and spasm underneath Mina as his orgasm took him, and Mina held tight to
him, cooing excitedly the whole while.
“That was a big one, wasn’t it?” Mina pressed a gentle kiss against the side of Izuku’s head,
“mine was too.”

“Yeah,” Izuku panted, “it was. Fuck, that was amazing.”

“It was!” Mina agreed, “I’ve got all sorts of fun bendy positions we can try!”

“There’s more?” Izuku wondered.

“You’ll just have to wait and see,” Mina teased, “let’s cuddle for now.”

That also sounded completely ideal to Izuku.

*************

*************

Six Months, Two Weeks, and Two Days Since Arriving

“Izuku,” Ibara approached him, “I believe that it is our ‘turn’ tonight…”

“It is,” Izuku confirmed.

He was still a little bit intimidated by the idea of having sex for six days in a row, but he was
nowhere near idiotic enough to raise this concern, not when he could do his absolute best to
live up to the girls’ challenge.

“I think,” Ibara glanced around, a bit nervously, “I would like it if we could have our time
together now.”

“Oh!” Izuku practically leapt to his feet, “yeah, definitely!”

“Woo!” Mina yelled from the other side of the cave, “rock her world, Midori!”

“Don’t wear yourself out,” Setsuna teased, “and Ibara, leave something for the rest of us to
have fun with!”

“Hush, you temptresses,” Ibara rolled her eyes, “what happens is between Izuku and I, is it
not?”

“Yeah,” Ochako nodded, “but we still wanna hear stories!”

“Come, Izuku,” Ibara extended her hand, “let’s go before anyone gets any ideas.”

Izuku followed behind her eagerly, his hand loosely held in hers as she guided them towards
the love shack. He had to admit, there was something nice about being more obvious about
the times he had with the girls, rather than sneaking around or waiting for everyone else to go
to bed.

There was also something nice about the way Ibara took command of him, but the reason that
appealed to him was much less difficult to figure out.
I guess I have a thing for women who take charge, he thought.

One of the many things that he admired about each of the six girls was their confidence and
bravery. Even if some of the women – like Momo – struggled with insecurity in their own
ways, each of them was unabashedly themselves, which Izuku thought was a lesson he could
learn from them.

“I must admit,” Ibara spoke, “I’m not entirely following the rules for this little game of ours.”

“Oh?” Izuku wondered, “how’s that?”

“While I am fully on board with you doing what you’d like with me,” Ibara answered,
“there’s something I’m going to try as well. I believe that it’s within the spirit of the
challenge that you’ve been issued, however.”

Izuku grew curious about what she could mean, but as they approached the love shack, he
figured that he’d find out soon enough. The two of them entered through the door, his hand
still in Ibara’s, and she guided him back towards the bed.

“Give me one moment,” Ibara stood back, and Izuku heard the sound of her vines coiling
beneath her clothes. After a brief delay, she locked her eyes to his, and took a deep breath.
“Behold,” she said.

Ibara undid her robe and let it pool to the floor, and Izuku had to suck in a breath of surprise
when he saw what she was “wearing” underneath. Ibara had wound her vines around herself
in an intricate pattern that resembled bondage-style ropes, which had the effect of
emphasizing all of her features at once.

The vines that spiraled around (but not over) her breasts lifted them into a very prominent
position, while below her torso, her lower vines spiraled out and over her hips, then down
and around her thighs. Izuku started to say something, but the words caught in his throat, he
was so impressed with what she had managed.

“Do you like it?” Ibara asked.

“Y-yeah,” Izuku stuttered, “you’re gorgeous.”

He couldn’t tear his eyes away from her long, smooth legs, her thighs slightly indented by the
vines coiled around them.

“I am glad to hear,” Ibara smiled, “now… what is it that you wish to do with me?”

“Sit on my face,” Izuku blurted, too awe-struck to filter himself as he normally would.

“I… pardon?” Ibara blushed, “I’m not sure I know what you mean…”

Izuku reached out and ran his hands down her sides, over the swell of her hips, and around to
her backside.

“I want to pleasure you,” he clarified, “with, uh, my mouth.”

“Oh!” Ibara realized, “yes, we can certainly do that!”

Izuku pulled her back towards him as he laid back on the bed, and Ibara obediently climbed
up beside him until she knelt beside his head.

“You’re sure about this?” Ibara asked.

“Definitely,” Izuku nodded, “if you are!”

“I’m quite happy to try…” Ibara held eye contact with him for a moment longer, then, finding
her resolve, she swung one of her legs over his head.

Izuku immediately latched his hands on to the back of her smooth thighs, helping her to get
into position at the same time as he appreciated her legs. He stared up at her sex, and
unconsciously found himself licking his lips in preparation.

When he craned his head forward and licked along her slit, Izuku immediately felt Ibara’s
legs quiver around his head.

“Oh, goodness,” Ibara gasped, “I quite enjoy this.”

“Sit back a little more,” Izuku instructed, “you won’t smother me, it’s okay!”

With the briefest moment of hesitation, Ibara followed his guidance. Izuku let out a groan
that was muffled by her wet slit pressed against his mouth, then set about devouring her to
the best of his ability. He started with long, slow strokes of his tongue against her outer lips,
his hands clamped firmly on her backside to keep her hips pressed against him.

“Mmm,” Ibara hummed, “it seems that you are quite a fan of this!”

Izuku’s hips jolted up when he felt her hand delicately brush over his burgeoning erection,
still constrained within his pants. Ibara giggled, and Izuku felt her fingertips ghost over his
lower abdomen, just above his waistband.

“Can I…?” Ibara asked.

“Mhmm!” Izuku responded from between her legs.

He felt a brief shock of cool air on his manhood as Ibara freed it from its cloth prison, but the
sensation lasted for only a moment before his tip was surrounded by warmth. Izuku groaned
into Ibara’s pussy, and started to lick her more fervently, his earlier languid tempo entirely
abandoned in favor of desperate, almost hungry strokes of his tongue.

In turn, Ibara started to bob her head slowly. While she clearly wasn’t capable of going as
deep as some of his other partners were, Izuku was hardly going to complain, especially
considering that her tongue constantly flickered and fluttered around his shaft.

He turned his head and trailed kisses against the insides of her thighs, as Izuku released his
grip on Ibara’s butt with one hand, which he carefully repositioned between them to spread
her lips open even further. Izuku wasted no time returning to his previous task, running his
tongue sloppily all over her wet pussy.

She tastes good, he thought, detecting a faint flavor of something almost floral, I could get
used to this.

“Mmm,” Ibara moaned around his cock, before she lifted free for a moment, “keep doing
that!”

Izuku had absolutely no plans to stop.

He tilted his head so that he could start to lavish attention against Ibara’s clit, and was
rewarded with a high, keening moan from her that was cut off as she plunged her mouth
down around his member once again. They quickly found a rhythm that worked for both of
them, and Izuku’s free hand started to idly roam all over Ibara’s hips, legs, and rear.

“Izuku, I – ahn! – I am getting close!” Ibara warned him.

Izuku redoubled his efforts, slipping two of his fingers inside of her entrance as he flicked his
tongue over her clit. He gently pumped his fingers in and out as he pursed his lips around her
sensitive bud, and it didn’t take long at all for Ibara to break under this treatment.

“Oh, oh, ohhhhh,” she wailed, and her thighs clamped down around Izuku’s head tightly. He
felt her quiver and shake on top of him as she came, and when she finished, Ibara flopped
bonelessly to the side, disengaging from their sixty-nine.

“Goodness,” Ibara huffed, “that was quite something!”

“I liked it too,” Izuku chuckled, as he rolled to his side, then to his knees. He hurriedly
stripped himself of his clothes, then asked “are you ready to keep going?”

“Certainly,” Ibara spread her legs wide, “make love to me, Izuku. However you wish to.”

Izuku crawled up the bed and hurried to line his member up with her entrance. He plunged
into her slowly, taking his time to savor the way her wet heat wrapped around him, and also
to appreciate the way that her eyes hooded over and a faint flush appeared at the top of her
chest.

“You’re beautiful,” Izuku told her.

“You are very handsome,” Ibara replied, before he leaned down and kissed her.

Izuku slowly started to increase the pace of his thrusts, every stroke going a little bit deeper
inside of her than the one before. Before long, he was penetrating her with enough force that
every movement made her breasts jiggle underneath him, despite the way they were held in
place by her vines.

“I really, really, really like your outfit,” Izuku gasped, “that was a great idea.”

“I’m glad,” Ibara panted her reply, “it seems fitting, doesn’t it?”
Izuku leaned back, repositioning himself onto his knees, and made his appreciation obvious
by tracing his fingers along the edges of the vine-crafted outfit that she wore. Ibara gasped
and writhed underneath him as he continued to thrust, and Izuku felt the familiar heat of an
orgasm beginning to build between his legs.

He withdrew from her almost completely, leaving only the head of his manhood buried inside
of her.

“I’m getting close,” Izuku told her, “I want you to use your Quirk to finish me off.”

“Oh!” Ibara giggled, “I can do that, just give me a second to unravel myself…”

“No,” Izuku clarified, “use your lower vines?”

Ibara blinked in surprise, before a positively devious expression took over her features.

“Why, Izuku,” Ibara purred, “and here I was, worried that you wouldn’t like my vines…”

She punctuated her words by unwinding her vines from around her hips, and the smooth
tendrils wasted no time coiling around Izuku’s shaft. Demonstrating her masterful control
over her Quirk, Ibara started to slide the loop of vines up and down, just as coordinated as if
she were using her hand.

“Mmrgh,” Izuku grunted, “that’s great, just like that.”

“Oh?” Ibara teased, “are you going to cum, Izuku? Are you going to water my garden with
your seed?”

Her vines moved faster and faster, reaching a pace that Izuku was pretty sure he couldn’t
manage himself. Her Quirk felt fantastic around him, simultaneously tighter and more
delicate than a hand could be. His head also felt incredible, still buried inside Ibara, and
between the contrasting sensations, Izuku knew that he wasn’t going to last much longer.

“Ibara,” he choked, “you’re amazing. I’m gonna cum...”

“Do it!” she pleaded, “fill me!”

“Fuck,” Izuku gasped, his head tossed back in pleasure, “fuck yeah, don’t stop!”

Her vines tightened, and smaller tendrils reached down to wrap around his balls, caressing
them with the lightest of touches. Izuku groaned loudly, his hips pumping forward and
plunging deeper inside of Ibara as his climax struck him like a lightning bolt.

He felt so connected to her, filling her at the same time as her vines wrapped around him so
intimately, and Izuku’s head swam with pleasure as his orgasm rolled through him and finally
subsided.

“Mmm,” Ibara hummed contentedly, “that was exceptional.”

Izuku slumped forward and gave her a deep kiss.

“You’re exceptional,” he told her, “that felt really good.”

“We can certainly do it again,” Ibara promised, “but for now, this is nice as well.”

He lay with her, his manhood still buried inside of her, for several long moments as they both
caught their breath. Ibara tangled her hands in his hair gently, and after a while, she started to
hum a song under her breath.

“I’m so very content,” she spoke, “thank you for being with me.”

“Thank you,” Izuku kissed her again, “for everything you do for me.”

“I’m happy to,” Ibara smiled, “we all are.”

“And I’m lucky to have all of you in my life,” Izuku smiled back.

*************

*************

Six Months, Two Weeks, and Three Days Since Arriving

“Izuku,” Momo approached him, her hands clasped nervously in front of her, “I believe I’m
ready now.”

“There’s no rush,” Izuku reassured her, reaching out to wrap his hands around hers, “if this is
too much for you, we definitely don’t have to.”

“No, I want to,” Momo clarified, “I’m just not sure if I can fulfill my part as well as you
might be hoping for…”

“Momo,” Izuku squeezed her hands, “sure, it sounds fun and all, but seriously, it’s more
important that it’s you I’m doing this with.”

He decided that repeating her reassurances to him from the past was a suitable approach, and
from how Momo smiled warmly at him, Izuku was sure that it was the right call. While he’d
made sure to hold eye contact with her, he’d already noticed that she was wearing a loose
robe that night, and the thought of what she was wearing underneath admittedly had him
feeling more than a little excited.

“Well, lead the way,” Momo gestured vaguely towards the direction of the love shack, “I’d
hate to keep you waiting.”

“I could wait forever for you,” Izuku murmured, as he started to lead her out of the cave,
“you know that, right?”

“I do,” Momo nodded, “it’s still just… it’s hard to believe, at times.”

“Heh, yeah,” Izuku sort of knew what she was getting at, “it’s definitely hard to believe that
I’m lucky enough to have all of you in my life.”
“That’s not what I meant, you,” Momo ran her thumb over the back of his hand, “but I
appreciate the support.”

“It goes both ways,” Izuku leaned over to kiss her, “I’m happy to be here for you, just like
you have been for me.”

“You’re so kind,” Momo rested her head on his shoulder, “it’s one of the many reasons I find
you so appealing.”

“Once again, I count myself lucky for that,” Izuku tilted his own head down to lay against
hers as they walked, “but I suppose that we can both be lucky at the same time.”

“I believe so,” Momo agreed.

They passed the rest of the walk in silence, until before long, they’d made their way to the
love shack. Izuku opened the door for her, and Momo stepped inside.

“Well, shall we begin right away?” she asked.

“If you’re ready, I am,” Izuku answered, “but we can always do something different than
what I had in mind.”

“Hardly,” Momo dropped her robe off her shoulders. As the garment fell away, it revealed an
accurate-enough recreation of her hero costume. While his hero-nerd side would have noted
that some of the details weren’t quite right, the rest of Izuku’s mind was understandably
fixated on the fact that she’d been so willing to fulfill one of his fantasies.

“Creati,” he breathed, “I’m your biggest fan.”

“Are you?” Momo turned to him, revealing the full glory of her costume, “why is that?”

“You’re the best,” Izuku answered, not even having to act his role, “your Quirk is so
powerful and versatile, but you’re so intelligent and strategic in how you use it. On top of
that, you’ve got such an inspiring presence! I feel lucky just to be talking to you!”

“Oh my,” Momo flushed a little under his praise, “it sounds as if you are a dedicated fan,
indeed.”

“The most dedicated,” Izuku nodded, “I’d do anything you asked of me.”

“Is that so?” Momo reached out and ran a hand down his torso, “would you like to know
something about pro heroes?”

Izuku nodded excitedly.

“We have awfully little free time,” Momo continued, “which means that certain, hmm, urges
often wind up unfulfilled.”

“How can I help?” Izuku asked eagerly.

“Well, you seem to have rather impressive muscles,” Momo ran her hand back up his
abdomen, “I think you should take your shirt off.”

Izuku hurried to do so, standing topless in front of her in moments.

“Oh myyyy,” Momo sang, “I may have underestimated you, if anything…”

“I’m not half as impressive as you are,” Izuku played his role as the star-struck fanboy, which
wasn’t much of a stretch for him, “you’re famous for your heroic figure!”

“Tell me,” Momo teased, “what is your favourite thing about me?”

“Your unwavering dedication to heroism,” Izuku replied, prompting a genuine snort from
Momo.

“No,” Momo took his hands in hers, “about my body.”

Izuku wasted no time in planting his hands firmly on her breasts. Not even his role-play as a
star-struck hero fan was enough to make him overlook the way her costume accentuated her
cleavage, not now that their dynamic had changed and he felt like he was allowed to look.

“So bold…” Momo giggled, “why, I think you deserve a reward for being such a devoted
fan…”

She reached up to her chest and pulled on the sides of her costume, revealing her breasts in
all their glory. Izuku didn’t even have to act the way his jaw dropped on seeing her topless;
even though it was a sight he was becoming familiar with, Momo’s figure was just as awe-
inspiring every time he saw her nude.

“Creati,” Izuku gasped, “you’re so beautiful!” His hands returned to their previous position,
except with nothing in the way, he was free to knead her breasts to his heart’s content. Izuku
made sure to flick his thumbs over her nipples, and to squeeze firmly without crushing her,
just the way that he knew she liked.

“Mmm,” Momo hummed contentedly, “I see you’re a big fan, indeed.”

Izuku followed her gaze to his crotch, where his erection had started to tent his pants.

“It’s all because of you,” Izuku gasped when she reached out to palm his manhood, “you’re
so inspiring!”

“Let me see,” Momo demanded, “show me how hard I make you.”

Izuku reluctantly removed his hands from her breasts, then excitedly lowered his pants. His
member sprung free into the night air, subtly pulsing with his heartbeat, which hammered in
excitement.

“Oh, my,” Momo reached out to delicately trace her fingers along his erection, “you are a big
boy, aren’t you?”
Once again, Izuku nodded excitedly.

“I think your reward may have been insufficient until now,” Momo took a step closer to him,
“why, such a big fan deserves the best that I have to offer…”

Izuku swallowed in anticipation as Momo slowly dropped to her knees in front of him. She
leaned down to plant a kiss against his head, which caused him to groan contentedly, but then
took it a step further, grabbing her own breasts and proceeding to wrap them around his cock.

“Oh god, Creati!” Izuku cried out, nearly overwhelmed by the way her tits felt wrapped
around his manhood. While it wasn’t his first experience with the act, Momo was even more
well-endowed than Mina was, and he hadn’t yet tried out tit-fucking with someone who could
smother him so completely the way she could.

“Hmm,” Momo started to pump her breasts up and down his member, “I think this would
work best with a bit more lubrication…”

The signature glow of her Quirk lit the room, and as soon as it subsided, Izuku felt how much
slicker her skin had become. When he realized that she’d used her Quirk to make lube for
him, he felt his arousal grow even further.

“You like that, do you?” Momo grinned up at him as she continued to slide up and down
against him, “do you like how my breasts feel around you?”

“I love it,” Izuku confirmed eagerly, and started to slowly move his hips in time with Momo’s
motions, “you’re incredible.”

A light flush colored her cheeks as Momo continued to rub her breasts around him, her
impressive proportions more than sufficient to cover his length entirely. Even still, when
Izuku tilted his hips forward, the very tip of his manhood would emerge from the top of her
cleavage, a surprisingly arousing sight for him.

“You’re so hard…” Momo trailed off, letting Izuku take control of the pace of their act, “so
big…”

“Is there anything I can do for you?” Izuku grunted out. Even though he was more than
happy to keep doing exactly what they were doing, he’d be even happier to bring Momo
equal amounts of pleasure.

“You know how I mentioned that heroes don’t have many opportunities to take care of our
urges?” Momo teased, staring at him with a glint of mischief in her eyes.

For the third time, Izuku responded solely by nodding.

“Well…” Momo stood to her feet, then drew Izuku into a passionate kiss, “I think you should
show me just how much you appreciate me. With this,” she reached down to start stroking his
member.

She shrieked happily when Izuku reached down to scoop her up into his arms, and
immediately started to carry her towards the bed. They paused only long enough to exchange
several heated kisses before he gently deposited her in the bed.

“Ooh, you’re eager!” Momo giggled as Izuku reached down to yank her shorts down her
elegant legs.

“You said you wanted me to show you how much I appreciate you,” Izuku replied as he lined
his member up against her entrance, “I just hope that this gives you some idea of how
amazing, how beautiful, how sexy you are.”

He thrust into her with a single powerful motion, prompting a long, satisfied moan from
Momo. It seemed that she was already plenty turned-on enough to handle him, and a voice in
the back of Izuku’s head made note of the fact that she got aroused from giving him a titfuck
for further opportunities in the future.

“Creati…” Izuku gasped as he started to piston his hips against her, “you’re incredible.”

“Keep doing that!” Momo begged, “you feel fantastic!”

Izuku leaned down and planted both his hands on her breasts, except this time, he also made
use of his lips and tongue to stimulate her. He sucked on one of her nipples, then the other,
and finally, he squeezed her breasts together and made his best effort to bring both into his
mouth at once.

“I-Izuku!” Momo squealed.

“Cum for me, Creati,” Izuku demanded, “I want you to cum, Momo.”

The use of her real name, outside the context of their roleplay scenario, was clearly
something Momo appreciated: she gasped, a high, almost melodic note, then her sex clenched
around his manhood as she reached climax.

It’s pretty fun that Momo’s so quick to get off, Izuku thought with no small amount of self-
satisfaction, I never have to worry about making sure she’s satisfied.

“Give it to me!” Momo whined, “as hard as you can!”

Izuku was hardly going to ignore any kind of request from her, let alone one that was voiced
with such desperate need. He started to fuck her harder and harder, his hips nearly becoming
a blur as he pounded into her.

As he’d started to expect with her, Momo was incredibly tight around him, her intimate grip
on his manhood one that brought him closer and closer to his own climax with every thrust.
Izuku appreciated the way that Momo’s tits bounced as they made love, occasionally slowing
his pace slightly so that he could palm at her breasts.

Momo tilted her hips up towards him, no doubt trying to wrap her legs around him, but the
fact that her shorts still wrapped around her thighs prevented her from doing so. Izuku ran his
hand down her smooth calves and over the underside of her thighs, then he reached lower,
taking a firm grip on her hips.
He leaned back, changing their angle slightly and freeing his other hand from supporting his
weight, then joined his other hand to its partner in grabbing a hold of her hips. Izuku started
to increase the depth of his thrusts (aided by the new angle), plunging into her wetness with
wild abandon.

“Oh, god!” Momo shrieked, and Izuku felt her clench down around him again. The sensation
sent a spark of pleasure up between his legs, and he realized that his own climax was not long
off.

“C-Creati!” Izuku choked out, “I’m getting close!”

“Cum in me!” Momo pleaded, “I want to feel it! I want to feel you inside me!”

The obvious eagerness in her request was almost enough to bring Izuku to climax by itself,
but he started to thrust wildly into her, any attempts at maintaining a steady rhythm
abandoned in favor of urgent, quick strokes.

“Fffuck!” Izuku collapsed down on top of her and started to kiss her passionately as his final
thrusts approached, enjoying the feel of her body pressed up against his. With his last few
motions, Izuku plunged deeply inside of her, finally hilting his full length inside of her as his
orgasm struck him.

“Yes!” Momo cried, “yes, that’s so good, oh!”

Izuku actually felt her clench around him a third time as he climaxed, and he felt no small
amount of pride in the fact that he’d been able to pleasure her so thoroughly.

“Mmm,” Momo hummed, running her fingers through his hair, “that was a lot of fun.”

“That was amazing,” Izuku agreed, “I can’t believe we haven’t done that yet.”

“Which part?” Momo wondered.

“You,” Izuku teased, as he gave her a gentle kiss, “have fantastic tits, Momo. I really liked
when you let me fuck them.”

“Oh, right,” Momo blushed, “that was a spur-of-the-moment decision, I must admit… I’m
glad you liked it, though.”

“I loved it,” Izuku rolled off of her, lying alongside her, “I liked everything we did tonight.
And other nights, too.”

“Good,” Momo rolled onto her side to face him, “because there’s many nights to come, you
know.”

“I’m looking forward to them,” Izuku brought her into his arms, “with all of you.”

*************

*************
 Six Months, Two Weeks, and Four Days Since Arriving

Izuku sat in front of the fire, which was more for the sake of familiarity rather than actually
needing the warmth. The last few days had been a whirlwind, and he knew that he was only
halfway through the marathon-like schedule that the girls had come up with.

He knew that, if things were slightly different, he might run the risk of feeling like he was
being used, but he knew that all six women cared for him far too much to ever have anything
but his best interests in mind.

While he was tempted to worry about just why he deserved to be treated so incredibly, Izuku
knew better than to start doubting himself over nothing. The girls had never given him the
slightest reason to, after all, and he didn’t want them to have to fall into a loop of reassuring
him; he figured that, eventually, he’d be able to believe it himself.

“Mm,” Yui murmured as she walked over to him, “it’s my turn tonight.”

“Yeah,” Izuku stood to his feet, and reached out to pull her into a quick embrace. He pecked a
kiss against Yui’s lips, and she happily leaned into him. “And it’s my turn to do what I want
with you, right?”

“Mm,” she nodded, “yes please.”

“Let’s get started, then,” Izuku reached down to squeeze her butt, “come with me.”

The walk to the love shack was a short one, but the whole time, Izuku felt his heart beating in
his chest. He wasn’t exactly nervous, but some kind of mix of “excited” and “reticent”, which
he supposed wasn’t an unfamiliar feeling for him.

He knew the sort of treatment that Yui wanted, and he was definitely willing to try and fulfill
her own desires, but he wasn’t convinced he was fit for the role as a dominant.

Might as well give it my best shot, though.

“Put your hair in a ponytail,” Izuku told Yui, forcing himself to not make the command into a
question. Yui idly did so as they walked, twisting her hair around itself in that way that Izuku
always found so fascinating.

They’re all so pretty, he thought, as he admired the way that Yui exposed the side of her neck
as she tied her hair up, even these little moments are so eye-catching.

As soon as they set foot in the love shack, Izuku sprang into action, putting the plan he’d
come up with into play as soon as possible. He reached out to grab Yui by her newly-tied
ponytail, and (gently) pulled her in front of him by her hair.

Izuku kissed her fiercely, trying to be as aggressive as possible. With her ponytail still in his
hand, he reached out to grip one of her shoulders, and started pushing her downwards.

“Suck my cock,” Izuku commanded, even though the words felt kind of ridiculous to say.
If Yui had any similar thoughts about his crude demand, it was impossible to tell. She
dropped to her knees in an instant, and her delicate fingers shoved under the waistband of his
pants. Izuku barely had to act in order to guide her between his legs, Yui was so eager to
press her face up against his half-hard member.

Her tongue lolled out of her mouth and ran up the top side of his shaft, which prompted a
contended groan from Izuku. Maintaining a tight (but not too tight) grasp on her hair, Izuku
started to direct her motions, dragging her face up and down against his manhood.

“That’s great,” Izuku grunted when Yui pursed her lips around his head, one of her hands
coming up to steady his member while she started to suck him. Izuku made sure that he
recalled both her safe-word (“Potato”, funnily enough) and the gesture she’d use if her
mouth was otherwise occupied (three quick taps against his leg), but he hoped that these
would remain solely theoretical concerns.

His hand firmly wrapped in her hair, Izuku started to pull her head back and forth, setting the
pace of her fellatio without having to move his hips in the slightest. Yui stared up at him
expectantly as his cock plunged in and out of her mouth, her blue eyes wide with desire.

“Glrk,” she made a garbled noise when Izuku pressed her head down, pushing her lips further
down his shaft, but the utterance clearly wasn’t a complaint, as she pushed herself even
further downwards. She was only able to handle about three-quarters of his length, but Izuku
certainly wasn’t going to complain, not when it felt so amazing.

Yui brought her other hand up, and started to rub both her palms against the portion of his
manhood which remained outside her lips. Izuku lost himself in the sensation, enjoying both
how her plump lips felt wrapped around him and how his shaft was tightly lodged in the back
of her throat.

“Good girl,” Izuku hummed, and Yui shuddered underneath him.

He tilted his hips forward cautiously at the same time as he pulled her head away from him,
and seeing that Yui had no issue with handling this sort of treatment, started to thrust his hips
against her mouth. Yui made quiet choking noises at times, but seemed entirely content to be
face-fucked.

Izuku felt a spark of arousal trace its way between his legs as he realized that he could,
perhaps, give her the dominant treatment that she desired. Even more, he thought that he
might have started to enjoy the role he was enacting.

“Mmmrrkkk,” Yui gasped as he shoved her head back down, and Izuku threw his head back
with a satisfied sigh as he felt her eagerly deep-throat his manhood.

“Enough of that,” Izuku pulled her back, admiring the way that a thin string of her drool
connected her lips to his shaft, “get naked.”

Yui hurried to obey, stripping herself from her clothes in a heartbeat. She knelt in front of him
once more, and Izuku was momentarily struck speechless by the sight of her soft, curvaceous
form in front of him.
Okay, he steeled himself, let’s see if this is actually possible…

Without warning her, Izuku bent down to pull Yui back to her feet roughly. As she stumbled
towards him, Izuku spun her around, so that her back was pressed up against his front. He
kicked his pants aside, and stripped his own shirt off, taking a brief moment to appreciate
how Yui felt against him.

“Eeep!” Yui squeaked as Izuku lifted her again, bringing her up into his arms, her legs
dangling freely in front of them.

“Put my cock inside you,” Izuku ordered, and Yui reached down between her own legs to
grasp him once again. It took a moment for her to figure out the angle, but before long, Izuku
felt her tight, wet heat surround him.

Now it’s time for the main act!

Izuku trailed one hand down over Yui’s torso, around the curve of her hip, and then under her
thigh. Once he had a secure hold on her and was sure he wouldn’t drop her, he repeated the
process with his other hand, so that he held her up with his grip under her legs.

He let Yui sink down, both spearing her more deeply on his manhood and starting to
reposition his hands at the same time. When his palms rested underneath her knees, Izuku
pulled up until his hands locked behind her head, which had the effect of bending Yui almost
in half as he put her in a lewd variation of a full-nelson.

“Oh god!” Yui gasped, and Izuku had to remind himself that she liked being treated this way.

He grunted a wordless noise of satisfaction as he gave a single exploratory thrust upwards;

from the angle they were at, Yui was incredibly tight, and Izuku realized that he might not be
able to use his own hips as much as he’d like.

Fortunately, Yui was light in his arms, and he had more than enough strength to employ other
methods of movement for both of them.

Izuku pulled his forearms (locked to Yui’s legs as they were) up, lifting Yui higher and
withdrawing his member partway from her pussy, then pushed down, slamming her back
against his hips with a fair bit of force. He felt himself plunge deep inside of her, positively
impaling her with his manhood.

“MMMM,” Yui moaned, and Izuku grinned as he realized that he could make this position
work after all. Even better, it seemed that Yui was a big fan; she hadn’t started begging him
for rougher treatment, which must have meant that this was finally along the lines of what
she was looking for.

Holding her in mid-air, Izuku continued to bounce her up and down with the power of his
arms alone, every motion dragging his manhood in and out of her needy pussy. Izuku
clutched her more tightly against him, impressed with her flexibility (considering he’d bent
her in half), and equally as full of desire to give Yui every single bit of dominance that he
could muster.
“You’re doing so good,” Izuku grunted, “you’re… a good slut.”

Part of him winced at his attempt at dirty talk, but the rest of him was far too preoccupied
with the gorgeous woman in his arms to care. Yui, for her part, had stopped producing words
entirely, instead crying out a steady stream of “mm’s” and “ah’s”.

Their position wasn’t exactly meant for a protracted duration, so Izuku made sure to set a
frantic, frenzied pace: though he couldn’t fully move against Yui very easily, he quickly
learned how to tilt his hips against her to maximize the depth of his thrusts, and he made sure
to bounce her up and down, over and over, as hard as he could.

“MMmmmfuck!” Yui cried out, and Izuku felt her twitch in his arms as she came.

“You like that?” Izuku taunted, “you liked being fucked like this?”

“Mhmm!” Yui’s head tilted back against his shoulder, and Izuku could see that her eyes were
practically rolling back with her pleasure.

“Good,” he paused for long enough to lean down and kiss her, then started bouncing her once
again, “I’m going to cum soon. Get ready.”

“Mm!” Yui nodded as best as she could, as Izuku continued to absolutely ravage her to the
best of his ability.

It didn’t take long for the familiar signs of an orgasm to start building between his legs, and
Izuku chose to release Yui’s legs without giving her a heads up, his grasp around her
midsection the only thing that prevented her from pitching forward against the floor.

“On your knees again,” Izuku ordered her, recalling her preference from the first time they’d
had sex together.

Yui dropped to her knees in front of him once more, and Izuku admired the way that her lips
were slightly swollen, her glassy gaze enough to show that she was practically drunk from
pleasure. He flopped his cock forward as if to remind her that he still had to cum, and Yui
was quick to begin stroking him with both hands.

“Make me cum on your tits,” Izuku demanded, and Yui was quick to nestle the head of his
cock at the very top of her considerable cleavage, jerking him off quickly (desperately, even)
as she worked to bring him to climax.

Izuku crouched down a bit, shifting their angle so that his manhood was pointed up at her
face from where it lay against her breasts, and he felt twitches and spasms running through
his lower body as his orgasm inevitably approached.

“Yui!” Izuku groaned, “god, yes!”

He erupted all over her breasts and face, coating Yui’s chest with three substantial jets of his
cum, with a fourth spraying high enough to land over her lips and chin.
“Mm,” Yui’s stuck her tongue out lasciviously, making a show of cleaning every last droplet
of his climax from her lips, “wow.”

“Yeah?” Izuku chuckled, no longer feeling anywhere near as domineering as he had moments
before, “you liked that?”

“Loved it,” Yui confirmed, “that was exactly what I wanted. How’d you know?”

“I had an idea or two,” Izuku helped her to her feet, then brought her in to a tight hug, “I’m
just happy that what I wanted was what you did, too.”

“Mm,” Yui nestled into his side, “yeah.”

*************

*************

Six Months, Two Weeks, and Five Days Since Arriving

“So, Green Bean,” Setsuna chirped as she sat on the edge of the bed, kicking her feet idly,
“what’cha got in mind for me? Quirk stuff? Wanna fuck my face? Or, since I’m such a dirty
girl and all, were you thinking of going after my butt? I’m not as flexible as Mina is, but hell,
I’m down to give it a try!”

Setsuna was as candid as ever; not only in her propositions, but with how she’d marched
Izuku and herself off to the love shack basically as soon as the students finished dinner. Izuku
admired that about her, the way that she was up-front and honest about what she thought,
even if it was often buried under a layer of lighthearted teasing.

“Maybe another time,” Izuku teased, as he approached the bed, “I actually had something
different in mind for tonight…”

“Ooh, yeah?” Setsuna looked up at him, “lay it on me, big boy! Show me just what kind of
trouble I’ve gotten myself into!”

Izuku leaned down, took her face in his hands, and kissed her deeply. Setsuna made a token
effort to nip at his lips and tongue, but he overwhelmed her without much difficulty and set a
slow, languid pace to their kiss.

Without pulling away from her lips, Izuku guided her backwards into the bed, and gently laid
down on top of her as he continued to kiss her softly. When they separated for breath, Setsuna
looked at him curiously, but whatever question she was about to ask turned into a gasp when
Izuku pushed one hand up her shirt and gave her breast a firm squeeze.

Using his unoccupied hand, Izuku lifted her shirt off of her entirely, then repeated the gesture
with himself, leaving both of them topless. He leaned in to kiss her again, but this time,
started to pepper kisses from the side of her face to her neck, then down Setsuna’s neck to her
collarbones.
“What’s the deal, greenie?” Setsuna wiggled underneath him, “what are you getting me all
warmed up for?”

“You’ll see,” Izuku promised, then she yelped happily when his hands landed firmly on her
butt. He hooked his fingers under her waistband, and Setsuna lifted her hips from the bed to
help him slide her shorts off.

As he stood up to remove his own pants, Izuku admired the sight of her laying on the bed.
Setsuna’s lithe figure was on full display, and he thought that every part of her, from her
defined muscles and visible abs to the soft curves which contrasted against her muscles was
absolutely gorgeous.

So, too, was he nearly enraptured by the expression on her face. Rather than some of her
more usual expressions like “a big, toothy grin” or “a devious smirk”, Setsuna seemed almost
coy, acting more reserved than he was used to seeing.

“What are you staring at?” Setsuna asked, “you aren’t even looking at my boobs!” she
pressed her elbows together to emphasize her cleavage.

“You’ve got great boobs,” Izuku put his hands on her chest again to accentuate his words,
“but I was just thinking how pretty you are.”

“Noooo,” Setsuna actually blushed a bit, “you’re buttering me up for something! Just tell me
what kinky stuff you want to do already! Whatever it is, I’m almost definitely game for it!”

Instead of replying, Izuku crawled overtop of her and started to kiss her again. His hands
roamed over her body, paying close attention not only to her breasts, but to her abdomen, her
sides, and to basically every part of her that he could reach.

He rolled to the side slightly – so that the pair of them lay beside one another, rather than him
on top of her – then Izuku dropped his hand lower, sliding it between her legs. Instead of
plunging his fingers inside her right away, like he knew that Setsuna enjoyed, Izuku took a
light approach instead, ghosting his fingers over her lips and just barely brushing against her
clit.

“C’mon, dude,” Setsuna gasped, “give me something to work with here! You’re just teasing
me!”

“Am I?” Izuku, predictably, teased her.

“Ooh,” Setsuna tried to thrust her hips against his hand, but Izuku kept his digits away from
her for the moment, “you’re learning!”

“I’ve had good teachers,” Izuku pressed a kiss to her lips to silence her questions, then slid
the very tips of two of his fingers inside her pussy. He continued to set a slow pace even with
this activity, gliding his fingers against her instead of thrusting them in and out.

“Stooop,” Setsuna giggled, and he knew that wasn’t her safeword to actually stop what he
was doing, “you’re getting me all worked up!”
“Oh no,” Izuku kissed the spot where her jaw met her neck, “that sounds awful! We wouldn’t
want that now, would we?”

He brushed his thumb over her clit, but once again stopped before giving her any additional
stimulation.

“You’re acting all tough,” Setsuna’s hand snaked down his body and gripped his manhood
without any hesitation or caution, “but let’s see how you handle it!”

Instead of stroking him, her fingers danced up and down his length, but even those tiny points
of contact were enough stimulation to bring him to his full arousal before long. In turn, Izuku
pressed his fingers more deeply inside her, then curled them towards himself to stroke at the
sensitive spot at the front of her pussy.

“Mmm,” Setsuna purred, “that’s more like it. You can give me something bigger than your
fingers, though…”

She wrapped her hand fully around his manhood and started to pump up and down. Izuku
kissed her to disguise the groan of pleasure that he made, and managed to reposition himself
back on top of her without interrupting either of their activities.

“Fuck yeah,” Setsuna breathed, “gimme that dick, boy.”

Well, I can’t keep her waiting for too long, Izuku thought.

He slowly lowered his hips as Setsuna spread her legs wide open underneath him, and at the
same time as he pulled his fingers free from her, his member replaced his digits before she
could even notice their absence. Both of them took a deep breath as he slowly slid inside her,
and Izuku took his time to appreciate just how amazing she felt wrapped around him.

“C’mon,” Setsuna hooked her legs around his hips, and kicked at the back of his thigh with
her heel, “fuck me! Give it to me hard!”

Instead, Izuku set a steady, but patient pace. He wasn’t being cautious or gentle with her,
instead intentionally choosing to follow a less frenzied and aggressive tempo then the last
time he’d been with her.

“You can-“ Setsuna began, but Izuku interrupted her by kissing her once again. His tongue
followed the pace of his thrusts, gently, yet insistently pressing into her mouth. Izuku propped
himself up on his hands, and started to ever-so-gradually thrust harder against her, still
following a relatively sedate rhythm.

His eyes trailed down her body, taking stock of the way that Setsuna’s perky breasts bounced
from the impacts of his hips, and appreciating the way her abs flexed and writhed as he filled
her. Her green hair was fanned out on the bed underneath her, and just like he’d thought a few
minutes beforehand, Izuku was struck by just how gorgeous she was.

He pulled his hips back and then dropped most of his body weight into his next thrust,
bringing their pelvises together with an audible slap. Setsuna made a little gasping noise, and
now that he’d finally started giving her the more intense attention that she was looking for,
Izuku had no plans of relenting.

“Yeah,” Setsuna groaned, “just like that, Greenie, just like that!”

Izuku repositioned his hands, so that his upper body collapsed back against her, and he could
reach underneath her to squeeze her butt. He used the new positioning to give himself even
more leverage, plunging into her as deeply as possible with each and every movement.

“F-fuck,” Setsuna moaned, “you feel good.”

“You feel amazing,” Izuku replied, “you’re so beautiful.”

“What’s with – ah! – all that sweet talk?” Setsuna chuckled, “at this rate, we’re not even
going to get to whatever you had in mind!”

“This is what I had in mind,” Izuku explained, then reached up to brush a stray lock of hair
away from her eyes, “and it’s perfect. Like you.”

Setsuna actually blushed from the compliment, though Izuku supposed that she was also
flushing from the sex they were in the middle of.

I’ll still take it as a win.

Izuku moved one of his hands away from her ass, and reached between their bodies to brush
the tips of his fingers against Setsuna’s clit. Her hips bucked as soon as he made contact, and
Izuku knew that he had her: he kept up his same deep, slow thrusts at the same time as he
stimulated her with his fingers, and before long, she was clearly approaching her climax.

“Fuck!” Setsuna cried out, “Izuku! Fuck me!”

Izuku finally started to increase his pace, fucking her faster and faster the more that she cried
out and started to writhe against him. He felt his own climax beginning to approach, but he
resolved that he’d make sure that Setsuna reached hers first.

It didn’t take her long. Between the faster pace and the ministrations of his fingers, Setsuna’s
legs wrapped even tighter around him, and she threw her head back to cry out. Izuku didn’t
give her the chance, instead kissing her deeply one more time at the same time as he felt her
clench down around his manhood.

The feeling of her pussy spasming around him was enough to bring him over the edge, and
with a long, shuddering gasp against Setsuna’s lips, Izuku came inside of her, thrusting the
entire time to ensure that he filled her as best as he was able to.

They slowly separated from each other and laid side by side in their respective afterglows.

“Fuck,” Setsuna grinned, “that was actually really good. Damn. I’m still curious, though…?”

“Yeah?”
“Where was the kink?” Setsuna asked, “like, I’m definitely not complaining, but I didn’t
notice you do anything particularly out-there?”

“Oh,” Izuku smiled at her as deviously as he was capable of, “the kink I had in mind might
be a new one for you.”

“Really?” Setsuna wondered, “one that I didn’t even notice?”

“Tonight’s kink was…” Izuku drew out his explanation as long as possible, “vanilla.”

“Vanilla?” Setsuna cackled, “but why? I would’ve been down to do the weird stuff with you,
you know!”

“I know,” Izuku confirmed, “but I wanted to show you that it doesn’t always have to be Quirk
play, or deep-throating, or stuff like that. You’re plenty good enough for me just the way you
are.”

“Oh…” Setsuna trailed off, started to say something a couple of times, and was clearly
unable to find the words. Her flush from earlier doubled in intensity, and Izuku was
absolutely convinced that he’d managed to make her blush.

“You’re beautiful,” he pressed a kiss against the side of her head, “I meant that.”

“You’re way too sweet,” Setsuna muttered, “no fair. You’re too perfect.”

“You’re just as perfect,” Izuku brought her into a hug, “you all are.”

*************

*************

Six Months, Two Weeks, and Six Days Since Arriving

By the end of his marathon of sex, Izuku’s fears had long ago melted away into eager
excitement. He was just as thrilled to have a night with Ochako as he’d been with any of the
other girls, but he had to admit that something felt strangely suitable about her being the last
one who was part of this whole “challenge”.

As soon as he felt the urge arise, it became impossible to ignore, so Izuku eagerly approached
Ochako, who was holding light conversation with Momo in the middle of the cave.

“Hey,” he said by way of greeting.

“Hey yourself, mister,” Ochako grinned up at him, “what’s up?”

Instead of replying with words, Izuku leaned down and hooked his arm under her legs,
scooping her up to his chest effortlessly.

“Eee!” Ochako giggled, “I think I get it!”

“Have fun, you two,” Momo smiled at them, “I expect to hear all about it later!”

“Oh, you will!” Ochako promised as Izuku carried her out of the cave.

“Telling stories about me, are you?” Izuku teased her, pressing a kiss against the top of her
head.

“Only good ones,” Ochako laughed, “you’re a hot topic, y’know.”

“I am?”

“Mhmm!” Ochako ran her fingers over his chest, “I know this whole ‘challenge’ thing is a bit
silly, but the other girls have really, really enjoyed seein’ you take charge a bit more.”

“I’m glad to hear,” Izuku exhaled, “sometimes I feel a little too bossy, or something.”

“You definitely aren’t,” Ochako leaned up to kiss the underside of his jaw, “I’ve liked hearing
their stories too, I’m excited to see what you’ve got in mind for me.”

“About that,” Izuku began, “I was kind of thinking we might do our own little challenge.”

“Oh yeah?” Ochako beamed at him with obvious interest sparkling in her eyes, “what’cha
thinkin’?”

Izuku practically kicked open the door of the love shack in his eagerness to get inside.

“I was thinking,” Izuku spoke huskily, “that the first one to cum wins.”

“Ooh!” Ochako tapped at his arm to ask him to set her down, “what’s the prize?”

“We’ll figure that out later,” Izuku hadn’t said it was a great idea, “I just want to see that
competitive spirit from you.”

“Well, mister,” Ochako traced her hand down his abdomen, then reached down and palmed
his manhood, “you’d better get naked if you want to have any hope of winnin’ this li’l
challenge of yours.”

Izuku chuckled as he stripped himself, and by the time he’d managed to get his shirt off,
Ochako already stood nude in front of him. He closed the distance between them in a flash,
drawing her head towards his so that he could kiss her passionately, with his hands roaming
all over her body.

“Mmf,” Ochako mumbled, “get in bed!”

“Should I?” Izuku teased.

“I see how it is!” Ochako brought her hand down on his butt, hard, “you don’t realize just
how much trouble you’re in yet!”

“Oh, am I?” Izuku reached down to take two solid handfuls of her butt cheeks in turn.
“Now you’re tryin’ to get me all riled up,” Ochako kissed him once more, “and it’s workin’!”

She practically hauled him off his feet as she guided him across the room and back into the
bed. Ochako pounced on top of him as soon as his back hit the mattress, attempting to
overwhelm him with kisses and her hands all over his body, but Izuku fought back just as
hard, running his palms over her torso, her breasts, and down between her legs.

“Isn’t that – ah! – makin’ it harder for you to win?” Ochako taunted, as his fingers slid over
her entrance.

“It only counts if it’s during sex,” Izuku clarified, as Ochako reached down to wrap her own
fingers around his manhood, “I figure – uhn – that’s the fairest.”

“Well, what are we waitin’ for?” Ochako crawled up his body, and started to jerk his member
with urgency as Izuku dipped two of his fingertips inside her, “let’s get this goin’ already!”

I love how competitive she gets, he thought, as Ochako clambered into position and lined his
cock up with her slit.

“Mmmfuck,” Ochako drawled as she sank down. Izuku’s hands came to rest on her hips,
while he appreciated the sight of her soft curves overtop of him. Ochako leaned forward
slightly to change their angle, and Izuku took the opportunity to reach further behind her,
groping and squeezing her ass with renewed intensity.

“You like my butt, don’tcha?” Ochako giggled.

“I love your butt,” Izuku confirmed.

“Well, don’t be afraid to give it a smack or two,” she wiggled her hips from side to side,
which made her butt jiggle in Izuku’s hands, “course, you might be helpin’ me win our
contest by doin’ that…”

“I think I’ll survive,” Izuku brought his hands down to spank her, which prompted a very
pleased-sounding “ooh” from Ochako, “besides, with such a gorgeous woman on top of me,
I’m surprised I’ve even managed to last this long!”

“You sweet talker, you,” Ochako started to bounce up and down on him, and Izuku found the
way her breasts swayed from her motions just as hypnotic as the way her ass jiggled, “I kinda
like it, though.”

“Just kinda?” Izuku spanked her again, and she bucked forward against him, “I thought you
were a big fan.”

“Oh, Deku, I’m your biggest fan,” Ochako trailed off into a giggle, “but that doesn’t mean
I’m gonna take it easy on you!”

She lifted her hips up, pulling back far enough that the tip of Izuku’s member almost slipped
free from her, then dropped herself down on him, impaling herself on his manhood. Both of
them let out satisfied groans with her action, before Ochako started to replicate her earlier
movements, tilting her hips back and forth against him.
I can’t just let her win, Izuku thought, I’ve got a reputation to uphold, apparently.

Izuku tightened his grip on her backside, and started to thrust up against her every time that
Ochako canted her hips forward. In turn, Ochako planted her hands on his chest, tossed her
head back, and started to slide back and forth with renewed intensity.

“Gawd,” she drawled, “you’re so big. You fill me so well.”

“You feel incredible,” Izuku gasped, “I love doing this with you.”

He leaned up and nipped at the side of her neck. When Ochako mewled happily at his action,
Izuku repeated it with more vigor, sucking hard enough at her skin to leave a little red mark.

“Fuck yeah,” Ochako swore, “mark me up, Deku!”

Izuku lifted one hand from her butt and brought it to the back of her head, craning her head to
the side so that he could access the sensitive skin on the side of her neck. He proceeded to
plant dozens of little kisses and bites against her, leaving hickies just as she’d requested.

“Ooooh,” Ochako trilled, and Izuku realized that he was in danger of losing their little wager.

Let’s try this out!

Without giving her any warning, Izuku planted his feet against the bed, then thrust upwards
with enough force that Ochako was lifted off her knees. Before gravity could bring her back
down upon him, he pushed off the bed with his hands, and brought both of them up into a
position where she sat on his lap, facing him.

Next, Izuku stood from the bed entirely, easily carrying Ochako in his arms while his
manhood remained buried inside of her. Ochako squealed happily, and Izuku carried her
across the room until her back bounced against one of the walls.

“Showin’ off, are ya?” Ochako nipped at his earlobe.

“For you,” Izuku breathed, “definitely.”

He started to piston his hips with intent, plunging deep inside her with every stroke as they
both slammed against the wall. Any concerns he might have had about being too forceful or
aggressive were easily cast aside as he devoted himself to fucking her, giving her every ounce
of intensity that he could muster.

“Gawwwd,” Ochako repeated, “you’re amazin’!”

Izuku took her lips in his, and plunged his tongue into her mouth just as aggressively as he
was thrusting into her. Ochako’s legs locked around his waist, and her arms latched around
his neck as she started to thrust her hips back towards his in time with his movements, the
entire room filled with the steady slap-slap-slap sound of their sex.

Izuku knew that he couldn’t last that long, going as hard as he was, but he also knew that he
wasn’t aiming for a long, drawn-out session with her. He was hoping that sheer intensity was
going to meet Ochako’s needs, because he was absolutely certain that it was going to be
exactly what he needed to reach his peak.

I wonder…

He reached deep inside himself and drew on the trickle of One For All that he could access,
and felt its energy surge into his limbs at three percent, then four, then five. It was a higher
percentage than he’d been able to reach in weeks, and a part of Izuku’s thoughts wondered if
that was entirely because of his present activity.

I have to give her everything I’ve got, Izuku thought, she deserves it!

With Full Cowling active in his limbs, Izuku started to do his best to destroy Ochako in the
most pleasurable way possible. His hips were a blur, and yet despite his speed, every thrust
was delivered with powerful intent. He plunged deep inside of her with each stroke, and
Ochako’s head lolled backwards, her eyes rolling up in her head.

“Dekuuuuu,” she whined.

Izuku heard something creaking in the wall behind them, but chose to ignore that sound in
favor of the tiny gasps and not-so-tiny moans that Ochako was continually crying out. With
her slung over his hips, carried in his arms, she was entirely at his mercy, and Izuku’s heart
soared to see the amount of trust that she placed in him.

“Ochako,” he gasped, “you’re incredible.”

“Fuckin’ give it to me, Deku!” her fingers tangled in her hair, “I can take it!”

He called on yet-untapped reserves of strength, and faint green lightning crackled around his
limbs as he gave Ochako every last drop of energy that he could summon. Every thrust
against her made a loud clapping sound, and in turn, Ochako cried out in ecstasy with every
impact of his hips against hers.

The wall behind them failed to withstand their intensity, and the wooden construction cracked
then fell apart, as the two of them burst through the wall to the cool night air beyond it.

“Gawd!” Ochako laughed madly, “don’t you dare fuckin’ stop!”

Izuku had absolutely no intentions of stopping. Relying on the strength of his body alone to
keep Ochako held upright, he continued to piston in and out of her, bouncing her up and
down on his manhood as her pussy clenched and spasmed around him.

“Oh god, oh fuck,” Ochako gasped, “I’m gonna cum, Deku! I’m cumming!”

Izuku was right there with her, and the instant that her walls clamped down around his
member, he felt himself spasm, literal sparks dancing up and down their bodies as they
reached their climaxes together.

“Ochako!” Izuku cried, as he felt five strong pulses shoot through his manhood, filling her
with his cum.
“Deku…” she made a choking noise, as if she were too happy to manage the words she
meant to say.

As the explosion of their shared climax gave way to a hazy afterglow, the two of them stared
at each other, a mixture of affection and awe on each of their faces.

“Did we seriously…?” Izuku laughed.

“Yup,” Ochako giggled along with him, “you fucked me through a wall.”

“I didn’t hurt you, right?”

“God no,” Ochako gave him a long, wet kiss, “that was fucking amazing.”

“I’m glad you liked it,” Izuku chuckled, “I think that our little bet is still going, though.”

“Oh, right,” Ochako clung to him even tighter, “I’m not too worried. We’ll have lots of
chances to try again.”

“Can’t wait,” Izuku gasped, “you’re… wow.”

“You’re pretty ‘wow’ yourself, mister,” Ochako laughed, running her hands over his back,
“seriously. You’re the best.”

“You too,” Izuku grinned, “you all are.”

“Damn right,” Ochako nodded.

Six Months and Three Weeks Since Arriving

“Three cheers for Midori!” Mina whooped.

Izuku blushed as the six girls celebrated his “accomplishment” with varying levels of
giddiness. The last week was a whirlwind in his mind, but he had to admit that he felt
something resembling pride that he’d managed to make all six of the women in his life so
happy.

“Soooo,” Setsuna grinned toothily, “I had myself a little idea, after all that!”

“What’s that?” Izuku asked.

“We made awards!” Mina presented a set of flower crowns, “for each of us who was the best
at something!”

“You’re all the best,” Izuku argued, “each of you is amazing in your own way!”

“Right,” Setsuna nodded, “but that’s what this is about: recognizing our unique strengths!”

“Ooh,” Ochako giggled, “I think I get it!”

“I’m lost,” Momo questioned, “what sort of unique strengths are you referring to?”

“This one, for example,” Mina held out a purple flower crown, “is for best blowjobs!”

Oh, Izuku realized with a blush, that’s what they mean.

“Well, I mean, you’re all very good at them…” Izuku trailed off.

With a big grin, Setsuna took the crown from Mina’s hands, and planted it on her own head.

“I don’t mean to toot my own horn… okay, I totally do,” Setsuna smirked, “but I’ve gotta be
the winner of this one, c’mon.”

“Yeah, fair,” Ochako nodded, “the whole ‘no gag reflex’ thing is totally cheatin’, but yeah.”

“Here you go, Midori!” Mina passed the rest of the flower crowns to him, “you’ve gotta give
out the other five!”

“What are they?” Izuku asked with no small amount of trepidation.

“We’ve got ‘best boobs’,” Mina pointed to one, “’best butt’, ‘best moves’, ‘sexiest Quirk’,
and ‘kinkiest’!”

Okay, Izuku realized, they’ve planned this out. Nobody’s going to get jealous, as long as I go
along with what they’ve clearly already got in mind…

He hesitantly took the “best boobs” crown and walked over to place it on Momo’s head.

“Oh, my!” Momo giggled, “are you sure? I mean, look at Mina, or Ochako, or any of the
others…”

“Momo, babe,” Setsuna crept up behind her, then planted her hands on Momo’s boobs from
behind, “these are some Grade-A, award winning boobies if I’ve ever seen them,” she gave
Momo a jiggle for emphasis, “take the prize!”

“I suppose I shall…” Momo blushed, “but don’t leave the others out!”

“Mina,” Izuku held out the ‘best moves’ crown, “you’re literally a dancer. This one’s got to
be yours!”

“Eeee!” Mina shrieked excitedly as he placed it on her head, “I’ll take it!”

“Yui,” Izuku took the ‘kinkiest’ crown, “I think this one explains itself, doesn’t it?”

“Mm,” Yui nodded, then held still while he put it on her, “yeah.”

“And, well, this makes sense too,” he placed the ‘sexiest Quirk’ crown on Ibara, “I really like
your vines, you know…”

“I’m pleased to hear that,” Ibara preened under the attention, “it makes me happy to know
you see me that way.”
“Finally…” he held the coveted ‘best butt’ crown in his hands, “I hope none of you feel left
out, but I’ve got to say…”

He placed it on Ochako’s head, and smiled back at her as she gave a goofy grin up at him.

“I mean, it’s stiff competition!” Mina giggled, “but I’ll back you up on that one!”

“Girl is thicccc,” Setsuna cackled, “good choice, Greenie!”

“Thanks, Deku!” Ochako stood up and wrapped him in a hug, shaking her head from side to
side to wiggle her crown around, “I love it!”

Well, there’s no time like the present… Izuku thought.

“And I love you,” he blurted out, forcing himself to say it before he could get weird about it.

A brief moment of silence passed through the room, before the others started to realize what
he’d said.

“EEEE!” Mina shrieked, “you two! So cute!”

“I love you too, Mina,” Izuku clarified, which prompted her to latch on to him right beside
Ochako, “I love all of you. Like you said, it’s in your own ways, and, um, yeah, I just wanted
to say that.”

“Aww,” Setsuna reached out to ruffle his hair, “I love you too, Izuku,” she did the same to
Mina, “you too, Mina.”

“Of course I love you!” Ibara smiled at him, “still, it’s nice to say it!”

“Mm,” Yui shrugged and joined the group hug rapidly developing, “love you too.”

“I, too, share these feelings for you,” Momo wrapped herself around his back, “I love you.
Both of you.”

“Eep!” Ochako blushed red, “yeah, Momo, love you too.”

“Aren’t we all adorable,” Setsuna grinned from the outskirts of the group hug, “just think!
Some of us barely knew each other a few months ago, and now we’re all doing this crazy
thing together!”

“It’s been the best few months of my life,” Izuku admitted, “I’m so happy to have all of you
here with me, it’s just-“ his voice hitched, “the best.”

“There he is,” Ochako teased gently as tears started to pour down Izuku’s face, but happy
ones, “that’s my guy.”

“That’s our guy,” Mina chirped, “and I wouldn’t have you any other way, Midori!”

“Y-You’re all so perfect,” Izuku choked out, “I just love you all, so much.”
 “You’re sweet,” Ibara reached over the crowd to rub her palm against the side of his face, “I
admire that you’re so open with your feelings.”

“Mm, it’s nice to say,” Yui agreed.

Ochako took the initiative to crane her head up and plant a gentle kiss to his lips, which was
quickly followed by the other five clamoring for position to repeat her gesture (or exchanging
kisses between each other). The emotional mood quickly devolved into giggling and the
occasional (administered by Mina or Setsuna) spanking, and Izuku felt a huge grin form on
his face.

There was nowhere else that Izuku would have rather been in that moment, whether in the
real world or in their strange, prehistoric dreamland that they shared together.

Chapter End Notes

WHEW. This one took some doing, yeesh.

I intended for the different smut scenes to read kind of like vignettes, rather than
connecting with one another, so TBD if that worked the way I had in mind or not!

This chapter has pretty much the final one-on-ones (in terms of Izuku/___ scenes, at
least) for the rest of the story, from here on out, there's going to be plenty of threesomes,
foursomes, and moresomes!

I'd love to hear what you thought of this chapter!

Up next: a return to fluffier territory

 Anticipation
Chapter Summary

Summer arrives, and the students play a game

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Six Months, Three Weeks, and One Day Since Arriving

Ochako

She awoke to sunlight filtering through the cave, surrounded by warmth. It was a pleasant
change of pace from the chilly mornings that she’d become accustomed to during winter, and
Ochako was halfway tempted to drift back into sleep.

When she opened her eyes, she was met with a familiar, though still heart-warming sight: on
the other side of Izuku’s chest (where Ochako laid on top of him) Momo was snuggled into
him, her long black hair spilling out over his shoulders.

Ochako resisted the urge to squeal at how cute they looked. Momo was a surprisingly deep
sleeper, and it was obvious at a glance that she was well and truly unconscious, while Izuku
looked peaceful in his slumber in a way that she didn’t often see in his expression.

The war against Shigaraki, All For One, and all the various villains that clustered around one
of the two had been hard for everyone, but none had borne more of the weight than Izuku,
from what Ochako knew about it. Her own participation had often been in the area of disaster
clean-up (though she hadn’t exactly abstained from combat), and even still, there were times
when she had a hard time falling asleep thanks to the memories that crawled through her
thoughts.

Izuku had made progress in leaps and bounds in the years since the war, but Ochako knew
him well enough, even before they’d become a couple, to see how there were times where his
fears and anxieties still ruled over him. The longer they spent in this odd paradise, however,
the rarer those moments became; she was fairly sure that she was witnessing the bloom of
something very much like “confidence” in him.

“Mrrf,” Izuku made a sleepy murmuring noise, as if he could read her thoughts, and squeezed
his arm tightly around her.

“Eep!” while Ochako was doing her best to stay quiet, she couldn’t supress the noise of
surprise she made when Izuku’s hand squeezed even more firmly, right on her butt.
“Mrrrning,” Izuku slurred as her exclamation woke him up.

“Hey,” she returned his greeting, “you can go back to sleep if you want, it’s still early.”

“Think I’m waking up now,” Izuku replied, then he blinked once, and squeezed her butt again
as if trying to confirm where his hand was.

“It’s definitely too early for that,” Ochako teased, and wiggled her hips a little for emphasis.

“Mmm,” a quiet voice spoke behind her, then a soft, warm weight pressed up against
Ochako’s back.

Ochako glanced over Izuku to figure out who, exactly, was cuddling her. Past Izuku, Setsuna
was flat on her back beside Momo, with Mina wrapped up into her side.

That means it’s Yui who’s spooning me, Ochako thought.

While Ochako wasn’t quite as close with Yui as she was with some of the other women on
the island with her, she had absolutely no objections if Yui wanted to cuddle with her. Ochako
had grown fond of the way that Yui was so different than the way she seemed on first
impressions, both with how there was a shocking depth of dorkiness about her, and the blunt,
open way she discussed her many kinks.

“Mmmrrr,” Yui practically purred, and Ochako felt a second hand clasp her other butt-cheek.

“She’s friendly now, isn’t she?” Ochako whispered.

“Heh, yeah,” Izuku agreed, “I think Yui’s more into cuddling than she lets on.”

“Mmf,” Yui murmured, “I like cuddling, turns out.”

“Morning, Yui,” Izuku said, “sleep well?”

“Mm,” Yui agreed(?), then nestled in closer to Ochako’s back. She also pointedly didn’t
remove her hand from Ochako’s butt.

Not like I mind, Ochako thought, we’re way past the point where getting a little handsy with
each other would be awkward.

Momo chose that moment to wake up, blinking rapidly as she got her bearings.

“Well,” she spoke, “this is quite cozy, isn’t it?”

“You’d think we wouldn’t be quite so cuddly while we slept,” Izuku answered, “now that
winter’s over and all.”

“I don’t think it’s about the body heat any more,” Ochako giggled, “cuddlin’ for the sake of it
is just fine too!”

“Mm,” Yui hummed, then slung one of her legs over Ochako’s own.
“I must agree,” Momo said, “while I’d grown accustomed to somewhat more spacious
sleeping arrangements before all this, I think I’d have quite the difficult time giving this up,
now that I’ve become used to it.”

“Is Setsuna grabbing your butt?” Ochako joked, “because these two each have a handful of
mine.”

“It’s a nice butt,” Yui argued.

“SNERK,” Setsuna snored loudly as she woke up on Momo’s other side, “…what about
butts?”

Izuku let out a soft chuckle at that, and Ochako felt a warm contentedness bloom in her, just
from the way that his chest vibrated against her with his laughter.

“I don’t think there’s any other way I’d rather wake up,” Izuku met Ochako’s gaze with a
fondness in his eyes, “than surrounded by all of you.”

“Well, don’t get too used to it, mister,” Setsuna teased, remarkably alert despite how recently
she’d awoken, “maybe I’ll want to be in the middle sometimes!”

“We can take turns, I’m sure,” Momo barely even reacted as Setsuna started to wrap around
her, “not that I think it has to be a formal sleeping chart, or anything like that.”

“Hey,” Setsuna spoke, “hey, babe, wake up. You’re missing the cuddle party.”

“Fivemoreminutes,” Mina grumbled, and Ochako saw a pink arm reach out to wrap around
both Setsuna and Momo.

“I’m guessing Ibara’s behind you, Yui?” Ochako asked.

“Mhm,” Yui confirmed, “she’s still asleep.”

Ochako was also happy to see how far Ibara had come, compared to the pent-up, judgemental
person she’d been when they’d first arrived here. It wasn’t that long ago that Ibara would
have shrieked something judgmental if she’d caught sight of the group cuddle pile happening,
and now she was happily part of it.

I think we’re all growing, in different ways, Ochako mused, we’re all good for each other,
and this whole thing might be kind of out-there, but it just makes sense.

She almost had a hard time imagining the days when she would have become jealous or
insecure at the sight of Izuku interacting with another girl, let alone actually being
affectionate with her. Instead, Ochako felt nothing but pleased when she watched how Izuku
idly tucked a loose lock of Momo’s hair behind her ear, or how he chatted with Setsuna
without any trace of stuttering or self-consciousness.

I don’t want to be here forever, Ochako thought, but I think spending a bit more time in The
Garden would be nice, before we have to go back to the real world and all.
 Six Months, Three Weeks, and Three Days Since Arriving

Mina

“Um,” Mina gestured, “you’re seeing this, right?”

“Yeah?” Setsuna wondered, “it’s a hole in a wall. Literally.”

“Think about it, Set!” Mina insisted, “that wasn’t there earlier this week!”

The two women had ventured out together to explore their old camp site, more as an excuse
to get out into the rapidly-warming weather than anything else. This discovery had shaken
Mina to the core, but it seemed like her girlfriend wasn’t quite getting the implications yet.

And I thought she was the smart one of the two of us!

“Yeah, I guess?” Setsuna scratched her head, “it wasn’t there when Green Bean and me got
together, but I kind of had my mind on different things, y’know?”

“Exactly!” Mina insisted, “you were second last, which means that it had to have happened
when he and Ochako had their night!”

“Or,” Setsuna shrugged, “something else happened to it? I mean, I’m sure Greenie could
smash through a wall like that, but I’m pretty sure that ‘Chako and him weren’t exactly
focused on remodeling the love shack!”

“Nonono,” Mina reached out to clasp Setsuna’s hands in hers, “Set! Babe! You know how
competitive Ochako gets, right?”

“I’ve heard some stories,” Setsuna replied, “now that I think of it, I don’t think I’ve actually
gone up against her in joint training or anything.”

“I’m, like, ninety-nine percent sure,” Mina dragged Setsuna towards the love shack, “that
Midori managed to bang Ochako through a wall!”

“C’mon,” Setsuna snorted, “that’s like… that’s wild. No way, those two little cinnamon rolls
wouldn’t go that hard. We’ve seen them together, they weren’t that intense!”

“But they’ve got tons of practice since then,” Mina argued, releasing Setsuna’s hands to
gesture wildly, “especially Izuku!”

“Oh, Ochako’s been ‘practicing’ too,” Setsuna ran her fingers down the side of Mina’s neck,
“I seem to recall you mentioning that she did a number on you…”

“Well, yeah,” Mina blushed a little bit, “but not this much of a number! She was maybe, like,
a ‘six’ with me, this is a full-blown ‘ten’!”

“Speak of the devils,” Setsuna whistled a piercing note, “oi! You three! Come over here for a
minute!”
Mina watched as Izuku, Ochako, and Momo approached, a full basket of fruit slung over
Izuku’s shoulder.

“What’s up?” Ochako wondered, then followed Mina’s pointed finger to the hole in the side
of the love shack, “oh! Ehehehehe….”

“Wait just a minute,” Setsuna gasped, “I know that laugh! That’s your ‘I’ve done something
naughty’ giggle!”

“Noooo,” Ochako started to blush like a tomato.

“Oh, uh,” Izuku muttered, “I guess we should fix that soon, hey?”

“That’s a rather substantial hole,” Momo agreed, “we wouldn’t want any kinds of wildlife
taking up residence within the love shack, would we?”

“Well, um, you see, the thing is,” Ochako giggled, “we kinda, um, had other priorities…”

“Ochako!” Mina put on her best ‘scandalized’ voice as she wandered over to grab the other
woman by her shoulders, “you’ve been holding out on us!”

“It was kind of spur-of-the-moment…” Izuku trailed off.

“Oh, you’re not getting out of this either, mister,” Mina laughed, “you’re just as guilty!”

“What are they guilty of?” Momo wondered.

“It seems like Studly Muscleman over here,” Setsuna poked Izuku in the chest, “managed to
quite literally fuck Ochako through a goddamn wall.”

“Oh my,” Momo clutched her hands over her chest, “I knew the two of you could get rather
intense together, but that’s… that’s exceptional.”

“I’ll say!” Mina agreed, “Midori! Next time we hook up, I want you to give me all you’ve
got, just like that!”

“Me first!” Setsuna argued, “I like it harder than you do, babe, you sure you can handle
that?”

“Um,” Izuku started to say something, thought better of it, and went quiet.

“Wait,” Mina realized, “why are we even talking like we’re taking turns? That little game is
over!”

Her and Setsuna exchanged a glance, and Mina felt one of those moments where she was
completely certain that Setsuna’s brain was in the exact same spot that hers was.

“Threesome!” they both shouted at the same time.

God, I love you, Mina thought, you know just what I’m thinking!
“Uh,” Izuku looked flabbergasted by the idea, for some reason, “…sure?”

“Do you girls know what you’re signin’ up for?” Ochako laughed deviously, “I’m not sure if
you’re up to handlin’ it like I can!”

“I must admit,” Momo started to blush as well, “the thought of being ravished so passionately
that not even the architecture can withstand it is quite appealing.”

“I’ll do my best?” Izuku blurted, “I mean, um, I can’t say I haven’t thought about being with
both of you at once…”

“Babe,” Mina bounced over to plant a kiss on Izuku’s cheek, “we’ve been teasing you about
that possibility for ages now! Don’t feel weird about it, ‘kay?”

“It does seem more efficient,” Momo tucked her chin into her hand in thought, “the ‘taking
turns’ experiment was a success and all, but considering how open we all are with each other,
group sex almost makes more sense at this point, doesn’t it?”

“I love how you’re treatin’ this like an equation to solve,” Ochako laughed and patted
Momo’s shoulder, “we were the trend-setters for that, anyhow.”

“I’d be pretty silly to argue against the possibility, wouldn’t I?” Izuku chuckled.

“Remember,” Setsuna came over to plant a smooch on Izuku’s other cheek, “it’s whatever
you’re comfortable with, Greenie. You’re not just a piece of meat or anything,” she
proceeded to slap her hand down on his butt, “even if you are an absolutely prime cut,
goddamn!”

“No, no, I’m definitely down,” Izuku nodded, “it’s just that I just figured out how to be
comfortable approaching one of you, it’s another step to hit on more than one of you at
once.”

“We definitely don’t mind,” Mina confirmed, “but, no pressure! Us girls are plenty capable of
taking care of each other tooooo…”

The four women exchanged glances among each other, which quickly devolved into an
outburst of partially-embarrassed giggling.

“I, uh,” Izuku spoke, “I’d love to have a threesome with you two, Mina and Set.”

It was far from the smoothest line that Mina had ever heard, but something about the way that
Izuku managed to deliver the words confidently despite himself won her over all the same.

“We’ll treat you well,” Mina wrapped him up in an embrace, “I promise!”

“No promises from me,” Setsuna teased, as she joined the hug, “I’mma eat you alive.”

“Just leave some for the rest of us,” Ochako laughed, “Momo, babe, we should definitely
have a repeat.”
“I concur,” Momo nodded sagely, and Mina couldn’t help but burst out into an entire new
bout of giggles at Momo’s characteristic elegance.

We’re all so different, but we’re kind of all the same!

She loved the way their dynamic had grown over the last few months, and in different ways,
Mina was pretty sure that she loved every person who was part of their group relationship.

Six Months, Three Weeks, and Four Days Since Arriving

Yui

Yui lay on her back, her arms crossed behind her head as she idly traced patterns on the floor
with her feet. It was a warm, lazy afternoon, and most of their group had decided that they
wanted to go down to the beach simply to lay around on the sand.

She had decided to stay behind, as the activity didn’t sound that interesting to her at first. At
that point, Yui found herself wondering if she’d made the right decision, since it had left her
alone in their cave with nothing to do.

Not exactly anything new, she mused, I’m used to hanging out by myself.

Once she’d started to introspect, Yui found her thoughts starting to head down familiar paths,
albeit ones that she hadn’t wandered during much of her time in The Garden. Yui knew that
she wasn’t exactly the most social person by nature, and for the most part she was content
with her own introverted tendencies, but there were certainly times she wondered whether
she was missing out because of them.

I could be bored and splashing my feet in the water, I guess, she thought.

Yui had to admit that she missed parts of the outside world. She definitely missed having
internet access, but even more than that, she missed the few friends she had who hadn’t been
part of their group. Yui wondered what Itsuka or Reiko were up to – are they still trapped in
their own dream worlds? – and idly pondered how long it might be until she could see them
again.

So much has changed in the last few months, Yui thought, weird stuff about time dilation
aside, I wonder if everyone’s friendships are going to survive this long an absence.

The more she thought, the more restless she became, until finally Yui sat up with a huff and
made her way out of the cave. She set a path towards the beach, and continued to think on
various possibilities as she slowly walked in that direction.

I wonder how Itsuka or Rei are going to react to our relationship, she smiled, thinking about
how absurd it was for someone not-very-social like herself to wind up with six significant
others, in a certain sense of the phrase.
Yui overheard voices as she passed by their camp. Earlier in the day, Izuku and Ochako had
split off from the beach-going group, instead volunteering to start moving more of the
furniture from their defunct cabin into the cave. Mina and Setsuna had made a number of
jokes about how “they’d be moving furniture, alright”, but the pair had in fact shown up with
the couch that they used to sit on, before they’d headed out once again.

She swerved from her previous path, heading into the camp instead of down to the beach. Yui
wasn’t exactly enthused about the idea of moving furniture either, but it at least seemed like a
more active way of spending her time.

It didn’t take Yui long to find Izuku and Ochako, sitting out front of the cabin with a bottle of
what she suspected was booze of some sort between them.

“Hey, Yui!” Ochako greeted her, “c’mere! Come join us!”

“Mm,” Yui replied, “sure. What are you two up to?”

“We got kind of bored of debating which furniture we should move over,” Izuku explained,
“we found a bottle of rum that we’d missed, and having a drink sounded pretty nice right
now.”

Ochako held the bottle out, and Yui wordlessly accepted it, taking a short swig of the liquor.
She definitely preferred her drinks mixed, but there was something to be said about the way
that it burned pleasantly going down her throat.

“Mm,” Yui wondered, “you two getting restless too?”

“Something like that,” Izuku confirmed, “the beach sounded nice and all, but I spent long
enough during winter not actually doing anything, you know?”

“I’m just here to help,” Ochako giggled, “I know how Deku gets if he feels like he’s gotta be
productive and he’s left to his own devices.”

They know each other so well, Yui thought, I wonder if I’ll ever get to that level of
understanding Izuku.

“Well, you can’t blame me,” Izuku chuckled, “I’m still used to how intense my training was
at U.A., even now. Sitting still is a bit tricky for me!”

“We could train,” Yui suggested, “we haven’t sparred in a while.”

“Ooh!” Ochako hopped to her feet, “that’s a great idea!”

“I’ve been saying you should see what Ochako could teach you,” Izuku spoke, “why don’t
you two go a round?”

Yui took a moment to size Ochako up, as much as it was an exercise in futility, considering
that the two women were basically identical in their proportions. She thought that Ochako
might have been a little bit more built on the bottom half of her body, but otherwise, the two
of them could practically pass as clones of one another.
“Mm,” Yui nodded, “sure.”

“I’m game!” Ochako hopped up to her feet, “how d’you two usually do this?”

“Remember my little training grounds?” Izuku answered, “we usually just wrestled in the
sand pit.”

Then wound up in the love shack after, Yui recalled the memories fondly.

She doubted that her match with Ochako would have the same outcome, but it wasn’t like Yui
was opposed to the idea. Perhaps there was something vain about it, but she had to admit that
of the various women of the island, she actually found Ochako’s proportions the most
appealing.

“Let’s go!” Ochako announced, and the three of them wandered over to the sand pit where
Izuku did his training.

“I’ve really been slacking,” Izuku muttered, “I’ve barely been training at all lately. Man, I
hope when we’re back in the real world, I haven’t regressed or anything…”

“You’ll be fine!” Ochako reassured him, “if anythin’, the times you’ve had to tangle against
some of the monsters here without your Quirk workin’ right might give you a leg up!”

Yui padded onto the sand, and took up a fighting stance.

“Let’s not go too hard,” Ochako rolled her shoulders as she walked onto the sand, “I don’t
wanna hurt you or anythin’!”

“Mm,” Yui agreed, “okay.”

Before she could react, Ochako moved so quickly that she practically blurred. Yui brought
her guard up and tried to step into a hip-toss as Izuku had shown her, but before she could
accomplish much of anything, she found herself on the ground, staring up at the sky.

“How’d you do that?” Yui asked as she got back to her feet.

“Gunhead martial arts,” Ochako beamed a smile, “I’m not half bad at ‘em, from what I’ve
heard.”

“Ochako’s a better fighter than I am,” Izuku grinned proudly, “I’ve just got a bunch of super-
strength to fall back on, really.”

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “let’s try that again.”

Their second bout went just as well for her as the first one had: Yui attempted to initiate her
own attack on Ochako that time, but the brunette woman merely ducked under her reaching
hands and flipped her into the ground effortlessly.

“You’re good,” Yui acknowledged, “I’ve got a long way to go.”

“You just need practice,” Ochako extended a hand to help Yui to her feet, “you just started
this when we got here, right?”

“Mhm.”

“For that amount of trainin’,” Ochako patted her shoulder, “you’re definitely not bad! I’ve
been doin’ this for years at this point, remember.”

Yui glanced at Izuku, and saw him staring at the sand, his chin tucked into his hand as he
muttered under his breath.

“Whatcha analyzin’ there, Deku?” Ochako must have noticed the same thing.

“Oh!” Izuku glanced back up, “I was just thinking, the two of you would actually be a scary
team… Yui’s more focused on medium-long ranges right now, but Ochako’s a big threat in
close quarters, you cover each other’s weaknesses but also your Quirks synergize together
with a frightening degree of efficiency, like how both of you could manipulate an object
together with your Quirks to produce effects that would functionally
allowyoutowieldmassiveobjects-“

He trailed off, apparently realizing that he’d gone on one of his analysis tangents.

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “keep going. I like hearing your ideas.”

“You can follow that?” Ochako giggled, “I thought I was pretty good at translatin’ Deku-ese,
but he lost me at the end!”

“Well, I was just thinking, if Yui enlarges something and Ochako makes it weightless,” Izuku
continued at a more ordinary rate of speaking, “that’d let you hit like a super-heavyweight,
really.”

“It’s like I’ve said before,” Yui shrugged, “our Quirks are quite similar. It’s natural that we’d
have collaborative applications of them.”

“Well, heck,” Ochako grinned, “maybe when we’re graduated, the two of us can be sidekicks
somewhere together.”

“Mm?” Yui wondered, “you’d want to be a hero team?”

“Sure!” Ochako agreed, “I don’t exactly have my post-grad life planned out yet, but if we
work together as well as it sounds like we might, I don’t see why not!”

“Wouldn’t you rather be on a team with…” Yui thought about it, “pretty much anyone else?
I’m not exactly the best company.”

“Nah,” Ochako slung her arm around Yui’s shoulders, “you’re great, Yui!”

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed, “what’re you talking about, not being good company?”

“I dunno,” Yui shrugged, “I’m kind of quiet. And weird.”

“You’re quiet, sure,” Ochako pulled her into a hug, “but you aren’t weird!”

Yui wasn’t entirely sure how to process this. She had become somewhat used to Izuku
reassuring her (and he was always patient with her idiosyncrasies), and her and Ibara could
usually talk things out fairly well, but she hadn’t known that Ochako thought so highly of her
as well.

Sure, we’ll cuddle sometimes, and we kissed once, but that’s just kind of how we all are with
each other?

The thought made Yui realize that perhaps it wasn’t just Izuku and Ibara who were fond of
her in their different ways: maybe the others actually liked her too.

It felt nice to realize that.

Six Months, Three Days, and Six Days Since Arriving

Setsuna

Setsuna stretched out on top of a chair that they’d retrieved from their old cabin, luxuriating
in the sun that soaked into her skin.

I’m so glad it’s summer again, Setsuna thought, now I get to be lazy because I want to be,
rather than because I’m too dang tired to do anything.

“Hey, Set,” Izuku started talking as he walked up behind her, “we’ve got some options for
dinner tonight, what would you like between fish stew or-“ he stopped talking as soon as he
came around to the front of the chair, his eyes goggling, “eep!”

“I’ve never had ‘eep’ before,” Setsuna replied teasingly, “is it French or something?”

“You’re, uh,” Izuku seemed uncertain whether he should meet her eyes or spin around to face
away from her, “I wasn’t expecting you to be naked.”

“Well, I don’t want tan lines, do I?” Setsuna smirked, “or maybe I do, could be kind of fun!
What do you think?”

“Um,” Izuku, apparently, decided to do his best to hold eye contact with her, “I don’t know.”

“C’mon, Greenie,” Setsuna laughed, “it’s nothing you haven’t seen before!”

“Yeah, I know, it’s just a surprise, I guess,” Izuku flustered, “a nice one!”

“Is it, now?” she grinned, “why don’t you join me, then?”

“Suntanning?” Izuku asked.

“No, silly,” Setsuna reached out and tugged at the waistband of his shorts, “lose the clothes!”
“Erm,” Izuku stammered, and Setsuna could actually feel the skin under her fingers growing
hotter, “I don’t know about that…”

“Fair enough!” Setsuna let her hand linger at his waist anyways, “a little casual nudism isn’t
for everyone.”

“You’re not going to get dressed for dinner?” Izuku wondered, and Setsuna preened a little
bit as she saw his gaze starting to trail over her body.

“Nope!” Setsuna’s grin grew extra-toothy, “it’s warm enough now that I can ditch the clothes
for good! Well, until winter rolls around again. You know what I mean!”

“Huh,” Izuku’s eyes snapped back up to her own, “that’s going to be… distracting.”

“What, little old me?” Setsuna laughed, “what could possibly be so distracting about seeing
me nude?”

Izuku responded by gesturing vaguely to all of her, and Setsuna figured that she’d take the
compliment, unsaid though it may have been.

“You aren’t bored of me yet?” Setsuna teased, “you’d think with all the exposure you’ve had
with all of us, you’d be used to seeing some tits now and then.”

“Hey, I’ve improved a lot,” Izuku responded, “I can actually talk to you now, instead of just
blushing and getting all stammery.”

“True!” Setsuna could give Izuku that much, but she wasn’t planning on taking it easy on
him, “I guess it’s nice to know I haven’t lost my touch. Good to know you still get a kick out
of checking me out!”

“Setsuna,” Izuku held her gaze, and she noticed how his eyes practically glittered in the
sunlight, “you’re beautiful. I’ll never get tired of looking at you.”

Aw, geeze, he’s getting really good at this, she thought as she felt the slightest hint of a blush
rising.

“It’ll be convenient, too,” Setsuna spoke confidently, even as her heart fluttered, “this way,
you can just drag me off into a corner and we can bang it out, don’t even have to worry about
getting undressed!”

“The others might have something to say about that,” Izuku muttered.

“Eh, give ‘em time,” Setsuna shrugged, “I figure it won’t be long before we stop worrying
about ‘privacy’ and all that when we’re getting down.”

“I think I’d be a bit nervous, honestly,” Izuku took a knee, then sat back with his hands
behind him on the ground beside her chair, “I’m not being insecure or anything like that, I
just don’t know how I’d do with an audience that big.”
“You’ve done great with an audience already,” Setsuna reminded him, “or did you forget that
time that Mina and me watched you and ‘Chako?”

“Definitely didn’t forget it,” Izuku murmured, “that’s kind of different, though.”

“How so?”

“Well, it’s not like the two of you just watched,” Izuku answered, “which definitely isn’t a
complaint!”

“Heh, yeah, you’re right,” Setsuna rolled on to her side, and watched Izuku’s gaze drop to her
chest, “what’s the difference that makes, though?”

“I dunno, if it was like that with everyone,” Izuku looked back up to her face, “it’d be a lot of
pressure, you know? Making sure that everyone’s happy?”

“You’re adorable,” Setsuna popped her head free of her body and floated it down to his level,
where she planted a big wet smooch on his lips without hesitation, “it’s so sweet how you
always want to make sure you’re taking care of us. You don’t have to worry about it,
though.”

“I can’t help it,” Izuku protested, “there’s six of you, and only one of me…”

“Seven,” Setsuna corrected him, as she reattached her head.

“Eh?”

“There’s seven of us,” Setsuna explained, “and lots of different ways to split off or pair up
from there. It’s not all about you fulfilling our needs, you cute-ass dork, we all take care of
each other, yeah?”

“I’ll try to keep that in mind,” Izuku nodded, “I guess I’m kind of being selfish, anyways.”

“Hmm,” Setsuna ruffled his hair, “nope, I don’t like that train of thought either. Try again.”

“But what if-” Izuku started to argue, and Setsuna silenced him by pinching his lips shut with
her fingers.

“Nope,” Setsuna continued, “look, I don’t exactly know the future, but if I had to take a
guess? I think that the seven of us have got something pretty dang great. What’s the point in
worrying about maybes and what-ifs when we could just enjoy the time we have together?”

“Mmrf,” Izuku made a sound.

“Are you going to stop being a dingus if I let you talk again?”

“Mmhmm,” Izuku hummed, and so she released his lips, “yeah, you’re right. I’m always
going to be a worrier, though, you know. I come by it honestly.”

“Yeah?”
“Yeah,” Izuku nodded, “wait until you meet my mom. A lot of my weird little habits will
make sense all of a sudden.”

“Oh boy,” Setsuna smirked, even as she felt warm affection bloom in her chest, “wait until
your mom gets a load of me! I’m a lot to handle, y’know.”

“I’ve seen her stare down All Might,” Izuku chuckled as he rose to his feet, “you’re the one
that doesn’t know what you’re getting yourself into. Now, c’mon, we’re going to be late for
dinner at this rate.”

“I could eat!” Setsuna stretched once more before she stood from her chair, “what was the
second option for food, anyway?”

I think we all know what we’re getting ourselves into at this point, Setsuna thought, and it’s
pretty fucking great that we’re all still on board.

Seven Months Since Arriving

Izuku

“I decree,” Ibara announced, “that numbers one and two have to compliment each other! And
nothing lewd!”

The game that the students had decided on for this monthly party was the “king game”,
where they drew straws in order to determine who could give the others orders for each
round. Ibara had been the first to draw the king straw, and it seemed that her commands, so
far, were pretty much as Izuku would have expected.

“Oh!” Momo raised her straw, “I’ve drawn number one!”

“Ooh!” Mina scooched across the floor closer to her, “I’m number two! Hit me with your
best shot, Yaomomo!”

“Well,” Momo started, “I very much admire your positivity! You’re always smiling, and a
delight to be around!”

“Aw, thanks!” Mina bounced in place, which, considering her topless state, was fascinating to
watch, “you’re the best! You’re so smart, and calm, cool, and collected, I kind of look up to
you!”

“I think we all admire Momo,” Ochako added, “but like she said, Mina, your cheerfulness is
just amazin’!”

“You always make me smile, babe,” Setsuna smirked across the room at her girlfriend, “and,
yeah, Momo’s just so awesome.”

“I’m going to consider this a resounding success,” Ibara smiled and sipped her drink, “which
I suppose brings me to my second decree…”
“Do something fun!” Mina chirped, “make-outs or stuff like that!”

“I think not,” Ibara hummed, “but if it’s intimacy you wish to witness… then I decree that
numbers three and four have to hold hands for the remainder of the round!”

“Aww,” Setsuna put her chin into the backs of her hands, “that’s so cute!”

“I’m number three,” Ochako looked around the room, “who am I holdin’ hands with?”

“Mm,” Yui raised her hand, “me.”

“Well, come over here,” Ochako patted the floor beside her, “we can get cuddly too, if you
want.”

“Mhm,” Yui wasted no time in leaning into Ochako’s side, their hands clasped together on
top of Ochako’s knee, “this is nice.”

Izuku thought it was downright adorable. He also realized that, by the rules of the game,
Setsuna and him would be the remaining pair to fulfill one of Ibara’s decrees. While he was
fairly certain that Ibara would keep things tame, he was equally sure that Setsuna would
interpret her directions in the most salacious way possible.

He was looking forward to seeing what they’d come up with.

“For my final decree,” Ibara spoke haughtily, as she scanned the room and must have come to
the same conclusion Izuku had, “numbers five and six have to give each other reverse
stripteases.”

“Eh?” Setsuna raised an eyebrow, “what’s a reverse striptease?”

“Woo!” Mina yelled, “put it on, babe!”

“Aw, man,” Setsuna whined, “I have to wear clothes again?”

“I’ll start,” Izuku volunteered, and stood up from the floor. He had started to go topless in the
summer heat, so it wasn’t like he had many clothes to put on (nor any idea how to put on a t-
shirt seductively), but he figured he might as well give it his best shot.

Izuku grabbed his t-shirt from where he’d tossed it aside, strolled over to Setsuna, and
attempted to do his best out of making a show of putting it on: he flexed his muscles,
stretched out his abs as he slowly lowered the garment over his chest, and ran his hands over
the band of skin exposed at the very bottom of his shirt.

“Not bad!” Setsuna laughed, “but I’ll show you how it’s done!”

She took a moment to retrieve her clothes from her bedroll, then prowled over to Izuku to
start dressing herself. Setsuna turned away from him, giving Izuku an excellent view of her
backside as she pointedly extended one leg to start pulling her shorts on.
When Setsuna bent over to grab the waistband of her shorts, Izuku could see everything. He
swallowed thickly as his eyes roamed over her butt and between her legs (where the cleft of
her sex was on clear display), as inch by inch, Setsuna slowly pulled her shorts up her smooth
legs.

As the band of her shorts finally reached the very bottom of her ass, Setsuna pulled her
clothes tight, emphasizing the way that the material dug into her firm butt. It felt like it took
her minutes to finally pop her waistband over the curve of her hips, and then she wasted no
time in spinning around, presenting her bare chest to Izuku as she started to run her bikini-
style top up and down her torso.

“Enjoying the show?” Setsuna teased as she performed a similar gesture to the one she’d
done with her shorts, using her bikini to cup her own breasts and flaunting her cleavage while
doing so.

“You know I am,” Izuku confirmed, as Setsuna ran her hand up her own chest to slowly affix
her shoulder straps into position.

“It’s still more fun to take it off,” Setsuna finally pulled her top on fully, “but I’ll keep this in
mind!”

“Dang, girl!” Mina hollered, “you really nailed it!”

Ochako put her fingers in her mouth and gave a piercing wolf-whistle.

“I trust that was scandalous enough for you to enjoy,” Ibara teased, though her tone remained
friendly, “and I believe that concludes this round.”

I wonder how much wilder tonight’s going to get, Izuku thought, and I wonder when I got
brave enough not to worry about that in the slightest.

“I’ll top up everyone’s drinks!” Mina volunteered, “Set, babe, why don’t you get our straws
ready to draw again?”

Izuku happily accepted another beverage from Mina, and took a small sip before the next
round even started. While none of the students were drunk yet, their parties had started to
involve becoming significantly more buzzed than they had at the beginning, and Izuku
figured that the happy, carefree mood in their little group was responsible for that
development.

They drew straws once more, and Izuku looked at the number “five” straw in his hand.

“Ooh!” Ochako grinned, “I’m the king this time!”

“You can be my queen any day!” Mina giggled.

“I await your commands, my lady,” Momo tittered elegantly.

“Hmm,” Ochako tapped her straw against her chin in thought, “numbers… let’s say two and
six! You’ve gotta arm-wrestle each other!”
“Oh dang!” Setsuna flexed her bicep, “I’m number six! Someone’s gonna have to handle
these pythons!”

“That would be me,” Momo sighed, “I’ve never done this before…”

“I’ll be gentle,” Setsuna teased, “since it’s your first time, and all.”

The two women got into position on the floor, their hands locked together and elbows braced
as Mina decided she’d serve as their referee. Predictably, it didn’t take Setsuna – with her
lean, lithe strength – long to overpower Momo and win the contest, but Izuku thought that
Momo did pretty well for herself.

“Do something wild for the next one!” Mina insisted, “let’s really get this party going!”

“Wild, hey?” Ochako laughed, “alright! Numbers one and five! Do a hand-stand contest!”

“That’s not what I meant,” Mina pouted, “ooh, but I’m number one!”

“You and me, then,” Izuku chuckled, “let’s see what you’ve got, Mina!”

“Oh, you’re on!” Mina wasted no time in upending herself, easily settling into a handstand. It
took Izuku a bit more effort to balance himself, and while the task wasn’t exactly the most
difficult exercise he’d ever done, he couldn’t match up to Mina’s gymnast-like skills in the
end.

“Dang,” Izuku laughed as he toppled over to his knees, “I should’ve known you had that in
the bag.”

“I look pretty good upside down, don’t I?” Mina laughed, before she gracefully returned to
her feet, “we can always try some crazy position like that!”

“Okay!” Ochako called out, “Let’s go ‘bottoms-up’ again! Heh! Three and four! Finish your
drinks!”

“Mm,” Yui nodded, and then proceeded to make her beverage vanish, she drank it so quickly.

“I suppose it is a party,” Ibara sighed, then finished her own.

“This is fun!” Mina grinned, “good idea for our game tonight, ‘Chako!”

“Thanks!” Ochako took the opportunity to have a healthy swig of her own beverage, “let’s
draw again!”

“Ohohoh,” Mina flaunted her winning straw, “you’re all in for it now! It’s my turn to be
queen!”

“Nothing too vulgar, I beg of you,” Ibara pleaded, “though I do not wish to be a ‘buzz-kill’,
or anything of the sort.”

“Don’t you worry!” Mina cackled, “I’ll let you all keep it in your pants… for now!”
“What’ve you got in that gorgeous head of yours?” Setsuna asked.

“First!” Mina proclaimed, “number, uh, seven! You have to tickle number three… without
using your hands!”

“Huh?” Ochako wondered, “how would ya manage that?”

“Watch and learn!” Setsuna cackled, “I’m seven! Who’s my lovely victim?”

“That would be me, once again,” Momo sighed, “what are the odds?”

Izuku was curious to see how this might go. He knew that Setsuna had a thing for Momo, and
Momo wasn’t exactly opposed to Set’s advances, so he suspected that this particular
challenge might turn a little more intimate than other combinations might have.

“Hope you’re not too ticklish,” Setsuna teased as she approached Momo, “I’d hate for this to
end too early!”

Setsuna displayed absolutely no hesitation in launching herself towards Momo and beginning
to plant light, feathery kisses up and down the side of Momo’s neck.

“Oh my,” Momo giggled, “that just feels nice, not ticklish.”

“Oh?” Setsuna paused for a moment, “then let me break out the big guns!”

Using her entire body, Setsuna tilted Momo to lie flat on her back, then straddled her legs.
She started to trail her kisses and nips lower down Momo’s neck, then along her collarbone,
until she reached her goal: Setsuna started to flicker her tongue along the sides of Momo’s
chest, coming close to her armpit at times.

“Seeeet!” Momo cried, “that’s weird!”

“I sure don’t mind!” Setsuna laughed and continued her ministrations. Before long, Momo
started to kick her legs and shriek amusedly as Setsuna thoroughly managed to use her tongue
to tickle the taller woman.

“Get it, babe!” Mina whooped, “I knew you had it in you!”

“I’ve got lots of talents!” Setsuna smirked, “just wait until you see what else I can do with
my tongue, Momo!”

Momo, in response, turned bright red and started to stammer incoherently.

“I think you broke her,” Ochako giggled.

Izuku, meanwhile, wondered if he might be able to use this new knowledge of Momo’s
ticklish spots in the future. She certainly didn’t seem to mind being the recipient of that
treatment, which held potential for play-fights down the road.
“Round two!” Mina announced, “since I’m not competing in this, the rest of you have a
chance! Two and four! It’s twerk-off time!”

“Mm,” Yui stood to her feet, “I’m two.”

“Oh, gawd,” Ochako rolled her eyes, “Mina, it’s like you rigged this. I’m four!”

“Luck of the draw, baby!” Mina cheered, “but I’m sure not gonna complain about getting a
show from the two bootiest babes here!”

Ochako rolled her eyes, but made her way to the center of the room without any complaints.
Yui also joined her, and the two women made eye contact with each other before they both
turned around to present their butts to the rest of the group.

Yui surprised Izuku by reaching down to pull the sides of her shorts up, turning her bottoms
into an impromptu thong that exposed a whole bunch of butt. Ochako bent over and started
shaking her hips rhythmically, while Yui planted her hands on her hips and started to
seriously twerk with clear expertise.

“Goddamn!” Setsuna cried.

“Language!” Ibara chastised, though it was clear her attention was focused on the show in
front of her.

Izuku, for his part, was absolutely enthralled. While he was admittedly a bit more of a “boob
guy” by his own preferences, he could absolutely appreciate a nice butt, and the way that Yui
and Ochako were shaking theirs sent a warm flush of arousal spreading through his lower
body.

“I’ve got some competition!” Mina shouted, “wow! ‘Chako, babe, you’re awesome, but Yui’s
got you beat in this!”

“Mm,” Yui gave one more shake of her rear end, then stood up straight, “I’ve watched videos
online.”

“You’ll have to teach me how to do that,” Ochako laughed, “I’m impressed!”

“Speaking of butts…” Mina grinned, “number one! You’ve gotta grab number five’s butt for
a solid minute!”

“I have to do what?” Ibara yelped.

“Uh, I guess touch my butt?” Izuku scratched his head, thinking that Mina probably intended
for it to be the other way around, “if you want, it’s just a game!”

“I’ve come too far to back down now,” Ibara sighed, and walked over to him, “I hope this
will not be too awkward for you.”

She planted her hands on his backside, and at first, just rested her palms on top of his rear.
Before long, however, Ibara started to squeeze and knead his butt, and although her interest in
the activity confused him, Izuku found the attention to be kind of nice.

“Really get in there!” Mina insisted, “give those buns a good squeeze!”

Ibara did just that, sinking her fingers into his glutes.

“You’ve got a great butt too, Deku!” Ochako smirked at him, “might as well let us appreciate
it!”

“Sure?” Izuku was confused, but not willing to argue, “I guess?”

Setsuna and Mina exchanged a knowing glance with that statement, and he wondered just
what they had in mind.

“Okay, next round!” Ochako started gathering the straws once more. Ibara, meanwhile, kept
her hands just where they were.

“Uh, Ibara?” Izuku wondered, “you don’t have to grab me any more, you know.”

“Oh,” Ibara blinked as if startled, “right, yes. Of course.”

Her fingers dug into him even tighter for a brief moment, then she released her grip on his
butt.

Maybe it’s not just Mina and Setsuna I have to wonder about, Izuku thought.

“Woo!” Setsuna cheered, “it’s my turn!”

Izuku looked down at the number six straw he’d drawn, wondering what Setsuna might have
in mind. Meanwhile, Setsuna surveyed the crowd with a keen look in her eye.

“Three and Six!” Setsuna grinned toothily, “make out!”

“Hey!” Ibara protested, “that’s a bit much!”

“It’s just kissin’,” Ochako argued, “nothing that, um, most of us haven’t done with each other
already.”

“Well,” Izuku raised his straw, “I’m six, so whoever number three is, we’ve definitely done it
before.”

“That would be me,” Momo answered, and approached him with a coy expression on her
face, “and I’d certainly never pass up the opportunity to do so again.”

Momo perched in his lap, and Izuku had a moment to smile up at her before she leaned down
to him. He captured her lips in his own, and gently pushed his tongue into her mouth, where
Momo met it with her own.

Izuku found his hands resting on Momo’s thighs, which he squeezed appreciatively before
starting to slide them upwards. As they kissed, he made sure to give her butt a good amount
of attention, and Momo’s kisses started to become more urgent.

She pressed tighter against him, and Izuku felt her breasts crush against his chest, which
inspired him to pull her hips against his own. While he wasn’t hard yet, he was certainly on
his way there, and for the moment he forgot that anything else in the world existed other than
Momo.

“Should I leave?” he heard Ibara ask, “I don’t wish to be the prude again, but I don’t think I’d
be comfortable joining in on this, so, um.”

“No, no,” Momo pulled away from his kiss, and Izuku was halfway tempted to plant his lips
against the side of her neck, “I believe that fulfills our challenge, I wouldn’t want you to be
excluded, Ibara.”

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed reluctantly, “we’ll behave well enough, I’m sure.”

“Wait until you see my next challenge before you say that!” Setsuna barked, and when he
glanced over at her, Izuku saw that she was waving the plastic version of his manhood – the
Dicku – around, “next up! Four and two, let’s see which of you can take this the deepest in
your mouth!”

“Why don’t we use the real thing?” Mina teased.

“That’s it,” Ibara stood up, “I should give you all some privacy.”

“Don’t go, Ibara,” Ochako insisted, “we won’t use the real thing, I promise. Mina, behave!”

Mina stuck her tongue out petulantly, but didn’t seem too put off.

Izuku took a moment to consider just how ridiculous his life had become: here he was, sitting
in the middle of six – six – gorgeous women, with a very real possibility that several of them
might wind up going down on him as part of their party game.

If he tried to picture how he might have reacted to these circumstances only a few months
before, Izuku was pretty sure that he would have straight-up fainted. Now, though, his mind
was split between genuinely being excited for the game taking a more intimate turn, and his
concern about not wanting to make Ibara uncomfortable.

“Look,” Ibara argued, “I’m not mad, or upset, it’s just that I’m not ready for all this,” she
waved her hand around vaguely, “I don’t want to interfere in your fun either, so it’s best if I
just step aside.”

“Fiiiine,” Setsuna pouted, “cancel that challenge, real thing or fake, we’ll leave the deep-
throating for more private settings.”

“For now,” Mina chirped, “it’s gonna happen in public eventually, you all know that, right?”

“Mm,” Yui chimed in, “I’m down.”

“I think it’s a bit soon for me too,” Ochako joined in, “in front of all of you at once, that is. I
think that a full-blown orgy’s gonna take a bit to build up to, y’know?”

“Ooh, I wasn’t even talking an orgy,” Setsuna waved the plastic phallus around, “but that
sounds fun too!”

“This is what I mean,” Ibara sighed, “I appreciate that all of you enjoy each other so much,
but I am simply not there yet.”

“I must agree,” Momo turned around, still perched on Izuku’s lap, “clearly, some expressions
of intimacy in public are ones I’m comfortable with, but I think going further than this would
be too much for me at this time.”

“Okay, making a call,” Ochako stood up, “let’s pause the game for now, take a few breaths,
and just have fun, okay? Tonight’s not supposed to be stressful for anyone, right?”

“Right,” Izuku agreed, even though he was shockingly down for the ideas that Setsuna and
Mina were bringing up, “let’s all just hang out for a bit, we can talk about, uh…” somehow,
saying ‘orgies’ was too much for him to handle, “group stuff another time?”

Even though part of him was screaming at himself for turning the opportunity down, the
more reasonable side of Izuku knew that this was the right call. After all the time he’d spent
wondering about (and worrying about) the dynamic he shared with his six partners, he
figured he had a solid enough understanding to realize that leaving some of the girls feeling
excluded wasn’t worth the (no doubt spectacular) experience he might have had.

Besides, he thought, Mina’s probably right. It’ll happen eventually, just… not quite yet.

He found himself looking forward to the day when the seven of them could be together
without any inhibitions or worries, and his anticipation took the place of any disappointment
he might have felt.

Imagine that, he smiled, me, thinking about a day when I don’t have anything to worry about.

“Okay,” Ibara sat back down, “I must apologize for my outburst. Truly, I didn’t mean to put a
damper on the night.”

“You haven’t, silly,” Mina slung an arm around her shoulder, “I guess I was being a bit
pushy! We can keep full-blown sex a private thing for now, that’s okay by me!”

“For now!” Setsuna agreed, “but I’m gonna be up-front about this, that’s definitely something
I want some day!”

“Alright,” Izuku agreed to it faster than he would have expected, “not tonight, but some day.”

“Woo!” Mina cheered, “here’s to our blowjob party, whenever it happens!”

She passed around a fresh round of drinks, and Izuku found himself eagerly hoping that
“whenever” was in the near future.
 Not like I can complain about just hanging out with these six, he knew, this is really the life.

Chapter End Notes

The tease in the final bit of this chapter is fully intended ;^) while the seven are all a
LOT more comfortable around each other, there's a few not-yet-resolved sources of
tension that have to be tied off before they can throw their inhibitions to the wind, so I
wanted to have the characters react with the same kind of frustration in-universe :^P

Rest assured, it won't be THAT long until they're all fully open with their intimacy!

Let me know what you thought!

 Faith
Chapter Summary

The seven stranded students do some pondering, and some other activities

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Seven Months and One Day Since Arriving

Ibara

Ibara hummed to herself as she wandered through The Garden, collecting various fruits and
vegetables as she went. She found herself feeling somewhat unsettled by the events of the
night before, but in a way that was hard for her to describe. Ibara certainly wasn’t bothered
by what had transpired (and been about to happen) during the party, but it was difficult to put
the night out of her thoughts all the same.

She pondered what this could mean. When Ibara recalled specific moments of the party, she
felt somehow out-of-sorts, as if she were filled with an uncertain energy that left her feeling
squirmy and restless.

“You’ve been staring at that strawberry bush for a while,” Mina interrupted her thoughts,
“what’s up?”

“Oh!” Ibara startled, “I was just… thinking, I suppose.”

“Yeah?” Mina strolled over towards her, a fruit basket of her own slung over her arm, “what
about?”

“Last night,” Ibara answered, “I feel like I should apologize, I think?”

“Why?” Mina cocked her head to the side, “you didn’t do anything wrong!”

“I was a bit of a wet blanket,” Ibara sighed, “you were all having fun together, and then the
mood of things changed once I spoke up.”

“You’re worrying too much,” Mina reassured her, “we all still had a lot of fun! You didn’t
ruin the mood or anything!”

Ibara appreciated the pink woman’s words, but found them hard to believe. Even though
others had spoken up about not quite being ready for sex in public, Ibara still knew that it had
been her who had raised the first objection, and that the others might very well have gone
along with her just so she didn’t feel like the only one protesting.

“I feel uncomfortable about something,” Ibara elaborated, “and I’m not sure what. All I can
think of is that I’m regretting being the one to complain about the way the rest of you express
yourselves yet again, just like I used to.”

“Nah,” Mina walked a bit closer, then bumped her shoulder against Ibara’s in a friendly
gesture, “I know that you and I used to butt heads a lot, but trust me, I’d let you know if you
were out of line! It’s okay to have boundaries, y’know?”

“I understand,” Ibara spoke, “and I don’t mean to sound like I’m ungrateful for your
reassurance, but I still feel uncomfortable about something.”

“Hmmm,” Mina stared at her with her striking, gold-on-black eyes, “I might have an idea, if
you’d like to hear it?”

“Please,” Ibara nodded.

“Okay, so, like, don’t get me wrong about this,” Mina explained, “I think you’re feeling
guilty, but not about shutting the party down or anything. Which you didn’t! I think you’re
confused about wanting to join in, a little bit.”

“Pardon?”

“Like,” Mina grinned widely, “I think that part of you was totally down for a wild sex party,
and you’re a bit nervous about that!”

“But…” Ibara took some time to weigh Mina’s words.

I suppose that might explain the restless feeling I have, she thought, it’s an awfully close
relative to “excitement”…

“How does that make sense?” Ibara asked, “I know I’m not ready for that yet, but you think I
wanted it to happen anyways?”

“It makes perfect sense!” Mina insisted, “like, you know how you keep saying ‘yet’? I think
that you’re toooootally down for it, but you need time to sort out your feelings, or
something!”

“I don’t think I’m experienced enough to get what you mean,” Ibara murmured, “why would
desiring something in the future make me feel uncomfortable?”

“Well, you took a while to go all the way with Izuku, right?” Mina returned a question.

“I suppose you could say that,” Ibara confirmed, “it felt like too big a step to take without
preparing for it.”

“It’s the same deal with this, maybe?” Mina wrapped her free arm around Ibara’s back, “like,
I’m not trying to pressure you or anything, but it sounds like you’re just frustrated.”
“I’m not angry with anyone,” Ibara said.

“No,” Mina waggled her eyebrows, “sexually frustrated. You totally wanted a piece of Izuku
too, but it was too much for you to handle, and now your brain’s all confused because you
want something that you’ve decided you can’t have yet.”

Ibara was struck by just how perceptive Mina’s conclusions were. She supposed that
explanation would make a lot of sense of the way that she felt like she needed to do
something, like she had too much energy to be contained.

“Darn it,” Ibara sighed, “I think you’re right.”

“Well, it’s got a pretty easy fix,” Mina teased, “I’m sure Izuku would be happy to help you
work out those frustrations, if you know what I mean.”

“Thank you, Mina,” Ibara spoke sincerely, “I think you’ve helped me make sense of what’s
troubling me.”

It wasn’t just that she was feeling particularly lustful in that moment and required physical
release; Ibara suspected that her feelings were partly rooted in lingering traces of her previous
viewpoints, ones which would have had her say that their relationship was wrong. The idea of
expressing her love for Izuku in front of the others appealed to her on some level, certainly,
but there was a voice in the back of her thoughts that decried such actions as sinful.

“I’m happy to help!” Mina chirped, “besides, it’s hard to stay worried about after some
quality time with Midori, isn’t it?”

“His presence is so very reassuring,” Ibara agreed, “but I think that I have to spend some time
alone to solve this particular riddle.”

“Nothing wrong with cranking one out to deal with frustration either!” Mina grinned.

“I didn’t mean-“ Ibara couldn’t help but break into a giggle, “that would be much more
enjoyable. No, I fear that I have some issues with my past beliefs to reconcile.”

“Well,” Mina pulled her a bit closer, “I don’t know what it’s like, growing up religious and
all, but if you ever wanna talk, I’m always here!”

“I might take you up on that offer,” Ibara smiled, “you’re very kind to me.”

“And, hey,” Mina smirked, “if you want any help dealing with your other frustrations, I’m
game for that too!”

Ibara blinked, then fell into laughter once again.

“I suppose I should have seen that coming,” she giggled, “thank you for that offer as well.”

Seven Months and Three Days Since Arriving

 Momo

Momo paced from one side of the cave to the other, deep in thought. It had been some time
since she’d given serious thought to the nature of The Garden, and something about the
return of summer had prompted those familiar lines of pondering to make a reappearance.

“What’s on your mind, Momo?” Izuku asked, as he watched her make another loop around
the cave.

“Would it be terribly cliché of me to say ‘everything’?” Momo returned his question.

“Not really,” Izuku chuckled, “I know what you mean, I think. Is it about the exercise?”

“Yes,” Momo sighed, “don’t get me wrong, I’ve been thoroughly enjoying my time with all
of you, but it’s getting to the point where I think I’m just about ready to head home once
again.”

“Not a fan of the heat?” Izuku walked over and leaned against the wall beside her.

“Well, not so much,” Momo agreed, “but it’s more about the uncertainty, I suppose.”

“Yeah, I get it,” Izuku rested his hand on her shoulder, “would it help to talk it out?”

“I suppose,” Momo leaned into the contact, “what’s really under my skin is just how unclear
the purpose of all this is. I think that we’ve got a decent-enough understanding of the
baseline conditions, but it doesn’t seem like it should have taken this long to actually
accomplish the goals of this exercise, whatever they might be.”

“It’s hard to track when we’re actually meeting them, too,” Izuku grumbled, “if I had to put
money down on it, I’d say that Mina has achieved her ‘mission’, but I’m basing that on the
night of the mudslide.”

“When her Quirk got more powerful all of a sudden?”

“Yeah, exactly,” Izuku nodded, “but Yui put on a pretty good show that night, too, and I’ll be
honest, I have absolutely no clue what her own challenge might be in all of this.”

“I imagine it’s fairly personal,” Momo brought her hand up to her chin as she thought, “but
that leads us back to the same problem of making assumptions based largely around
speculation.”

“Let’s lay out what we know,” Izuku started counting off on his fingers, “Aizawa played a
role in setting this up, that’s safe to assume. Given that he’s involved, there has to be some
kind of actual goal behind all this, it’s not just the world’s most confusing vacation
destination.”

“And since it’s Aizawa,” Momo continued his thought, “the goal we have to achieve must
relate to our hero careers somehow: it is unlikely that it’s as simple as ‘outdoor survival’ or
the like, given we’ve already learned similar lessons.”
“Right,” Izuku agreed, “the way that our Quirks are impaired likely ties into that, but we’ve
trained in Quirkless combat before, so it seems like overkill to have that be our goal…”

“There has to be more to it than combat effectiveness,” Momo argued, “it isn’t as if we have
been constantly beset by opponents, in fact, there was really only the sabretooth, in terms of
direct threats to our safety.”

“It’s actually weird how safe this place keeps us,” Izuku hummed in thought, “wounds heal
faster than they should, apparently there’s no risk of infection, none of us have gotten sick
with anything…”

“I think that Setsuna probably had the right of it,” Momo decided, “the challenge isn’t really
an external one, but something we have to accomplish internally.”

“It makes sense on the surface,” Izuku nodded, “something like ‘improve your weaknesses’,
or along those lines?”

“Which just raises additional complications,” Momo sighed, “I’ve tried every different kind
of strategic approach I can think of, from extensive planning and preparation to acting more
on the fly, and I don’t feel as if I’ve had any sort of ‘lightbulb moment’, you know?”

“There’s a factor we’re leaving out of this,” Izuku tapped his fingers idly against his chin,
“the man with the purple eyes who set all this up.”

“Right,” Momo pondered the idea for a few moments, “it seems he has an awfully powerful
Quirk, doesn’t it?”

“Well, pretty much every Quirk has a drawback of some sort or another,” Izuku spoke, “so
there’s gotta be something we’re missing about what seems like the ability to create a whole
new dimension.”

“We already figured that it’s likely the cognitive requirements of building this world were
off-loaded,” Momo recalled, “drawing on our own thoughts and experiences to construct this
reality.”

“Which makes sense for a dream Quirk,” Izuku replied, “but as much as a bunch of this
world runs on dream logic, I’d personally bet that it’s a pocket dimension: I don’t think that
our real bodies are hidden away somewhere, I think we’re actually living this.”

“Well, that’s both a relief and concerning at the same time, somehow.”

“I’ve never heard of dimensional Quirk that powerful,” Izuku muttered, “which means that
it’s incredibly unlikely that the purple-eyed man is a hero, even overseas – given his accent,
I’m assuming he’s from the United States – but even if he’s a private citizen who’s been
contracted by U.A., I would have heard of his Quirk if it really has the power to create entire
worlds for months at a time…”

“Doesn’t it?” Momo wondered, “after all, that’s what we’ve experienced.”

“Oh!” Izuku snapped his head up, “that’s what I was missing! Quirk interactions!”
“How do you mean?”

“The classic example is someone with a pyrokinesis Quirk that allows them to manipulate
fire, but not to create it themselves,” Izuku explained, “but if they pair up with someone who
has a Quirk that creates fire? All of a sudden, their Quirk seems to be much more powerful.
In this case, it’s a bit more complicated: someone with the ability to create dream-worlds and
transport people into them, but given that our own psyches affected the content of this world,
it’s likely that our Quirks are affecting the way that this world manifested, which in turn
means that…”

He began to speak so quickly that Momo had difficulty following Izuku’s words. She was no
stranger to his infamous mumble-storms, but this one in particular seemed particularly
inspired to her.

“Be that as it may,” Momo interjected, “none of us have Quirks relating to alternate
dimensions, nor dream manipulation, or some kind of psychic realm.”

“Ummmm,” Izuku trailed off for a moment, “right, yeah, I guess not.”

“So how did that lead you to some sort of conclusion?” Momo ran her hand down his arm,
“I’m afraid you lost me at the end of that particular analysis.”

“Sorry!” Izuku blurted.

“No apologies necessary,” Momo reminded him, “but I’d greatly appreciate hearing your
thoughts at a somewhat more comprehensible pace.”

“Okay, what I was thinking is,” Izuku paused to collect his thoughts, “I think it’s pretty
unlikely that the man with purple eyes has any ability to affect the worlds he creates once
he’s done so.”

“No?”

“Too much cognitive load,” Izuku explained, “if he can’t handle creating them without
tapping into the affected party’s minds, it’d be incongruent for him to be able to enact
changes after the fact. I also doubt he’s got any way of looking into these dimensions, I think
his Quirk is probably limited to creating them in the first place, then it’s out of his hands.”

“Well, it’s a relief that he likely hasn’t been watching everything we’ve been doing,” Momo
felt herself blushing at the recollection, “but I’m afraid I don’t understand what deduction
you’ve reached.”

“Do you want the good news or bad news first?”

“Good, I think,” Momo sighed, “I was rather hoping there wouldn’t be bad news.”

“Well, the good news is that I don’t think we’re going to be trapped here forever,” Izuku
answered with confidence, “even if One- one of our Quirks is affecting the way this world
works, Quirk interactions can lead to amplified effects, not infinite feedback loops.”
“That is a relief,” Momo relaxed a bit, “and the bad?”

“Even if there’s a time limit,” Izuku grumbled, “and I imagine there would be – a kind of
escape hatch in the original exercise – I have no idea when it might be. If these worlds were
originally meant to last for a month, accounting for the internal time-dilation effects, then it
might be that we’ll pop out any day now, since even an extended deadline runs out
eventually. If they had a time limit of up to a year, or something like that? We might be stuck
here for a long time…”

“I don’t think we’ll be stranded for decades,” Momo started to understand his logic, “if the
original intent behind this exercise was a relatively brief sojourn into another world, which
would last until the goal was accomplished or the time limit were reached… we’ll still find
our exit by completing our ‘assignments’, I’d think.”

“Let’s just hope that we’re close to the end,” Izuku said, “I like spending time with all of you,
of course, but I think I’m getting pretty near my limit of handling prehistoric life.”

“I know what you mean,” Momo leaned up and kissed him, “but there’s certainly upsides to
having the freedom this world offers us, no?”

“Definitely not complaining about the perks,” Izuku grinned, “I’m just looking forward to
getting the chance to take you on a real date.”

“I’m also looking forward to it,” Momo smiled back at him, “and I’m sure we’ll get the
chance before too much longer.”

Seven Months and Five Days Since Arriving

Ochako

“Put your leg out a bit further when you’re turnin’ around,” Ochako instructed, “you wanna
keep your weight balanced underneath you, or you’ll wind up fallin’ down at the same time
as you throw your opponent.”

“Mm,” Yui corrected her positioning, “like this?”

“Yeah!” Ochako grinned, “you pick this up really fast!”

“I’ve got a long way to go,” Yui spoke.

Ochako was happy to help Yui work on some close quarters training, but – as far as she could
tell – something seemed amiss with the quiet woman.

“Everybody’s gotta start somewhere,” Ochako reassured her, “you’re a quick learner, that’s
great! Before you know it, you’ll be up to any of our levels!”

“Mm,” Yui stared at her own feet, “will I?”

Hmm, Ochako wondered, what’s got her down?

She resolved that she’d approach this new mystery much like she handled the other
challenges she’d faced: head-on, but with at least a little bit of caution.

“You okay, Yui?” Ochako asked, “it seems like somethin’s buggin’ you.”

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “I guess. I got to thinking, when you and Izuku talked about team-ups
in the future.”

“Yeah?”

“I think I’m behind everyone else,” Yui muttered, “out of the seven of us, I’ve got the
weakest Quirk, and I don’t even have much combat experience to fall back on.”

“So?” Ochako nudged Yui with her elbow, “it’s not like any of us can really measure up
against Deku when he goes all-out, but that doesn’t make the rest of us any less capable!”

“Yeah,” Yui agreed, but trailed off into silence instead of speaking any more about what was
weighing on her.

“Besides,” Ochako continued, “we aren’t actually pros yet. All of us still have things to learn,
and we’ve got our entire careers ahead of us to get even better at being heroes!”

“It’s just,” Yui nudged the dirt underneath her with her foot, “I’m kind of unimportant, aren’t
I?”

“No!” Ochako reached out to grab Yui’s shoulders, “you’re definitely important to us!
Where’d this come from? What’s got you so worried?”

“I’ve been thinking,” Yui answered, “and the more I think about it, the more I realize I’m just
kind of… blah?”

“What on earth do you mean?” Ochako was confused by her admission.

“I’ve got an alright Quirk, I guess,” Yui grumbled, “but I’m not a heavy hitter. If the seven of
us make a hero team some day, I’d just be extra support, not really doing much important.”

“Remember what Deku said,” Ochako reminded her, “the two of us will make a great team,
right? That’s something you’re bringin’ to the table!”

“And,” Yui continued, “I’m kind of quiet, and more than a little weird. I’m not really
contributing much to our relationship.”

God, she sounds just like Deku when he gets all mopey, Ochako thought, I wonder if the same
approach will work…

“Hey,” Ochako shook her gently, “that’s not true at all. Izuku loves you, Yui, that’s somethin’
really special, you don’t need to doubt that. And I’ve already told you that you aren’t weird!”
“Yeah,” the dark-haired woman smiled wanly, “I guess it’s just… you remember what we
talked about before? About how it’s kind of all seven of us together?”

“Yup!” Ochako nodded.

“I’m kind of just… tagging along?” Yui frowned, “maybe I don’t really fit in? I dunno.”

“Why do you think that?” Ochako wondered, “besides, don’t you and Ibara have your thing
going on?”

“Mhm,” Yui hummed, “that’s kind of different. See, this is what I mean. I don’t know how to
say what I’m thinking.”

“Well, I’m right here,” Ochako smiled at her, “I’ve got all the time you need to figure out
what you’re tryin’ to say.”

“It’s like we talked about before,” Yui shrugged, “I’m not the most outgoing. I dunno, maybe
I’m worried I’ll wind up on the outside of the six of you.”

“It’s a lot to handle,” Ochako agreed, “having seven people in a relationship together. But
you don’t need to be, like, as outgoing as Mina or Set, the rest of us appreciate you for who
you are!”

“Why?”

“Sure, you’re quiet,” Ochako patted Yui’s shoulders, “but that just makes it even more
interestin’ when you speak up about somethin’! You know a lot of stuff that I don’t, and I’ve
always liked talkin’ with you, so don’t worry about that!”

“Mm,” Yui glanced up at Ochako, then brought her gaze back to the dirt, “there’s lots of
people who might be fun to talk to.”

“Yeah,” Ochako reached to cup Yui’s chin gently, bringing her head back up, “but none of
them are you, silly. I’m glad you’re here with us, and I’m glad you’re part of our
relationship.”

“Really?”

Ochako leaned in and planted a kiss on Yui’s lips. It wasn’t a particularly aggressive kiss, but
she drew the other woman closer all the same, embracing her until she felt Yui start to melt
into her arms.

“Hey,” Ochako spoke softly, “you’re great, you know? We all care about you, in different
ways, yeah, but what matters is that you’re just as much a part of our relationship as anyone
else is. There’s no playin’ favourites or anythin’, if you’re feelin’ left out, then we need to
step up and make sure you’re still happy.”

“Mm,” Yui smiled, as much as it was a subtle expression with her stoic nature, “I am happy. I
don’t want to sound like I’m complaining.”
“But when somethin’s botherin’ you,” Ochako insisted, “it’s important to me that I know
what it is. So that I can help fix it.”

“I’ve never been in love before,” Yui answered surprisingly quickly, “it’s kind of scary.”

“Yeah,” Ochako remembered how long she spent trying to deny her own feelings, “it can be.
But it’s pretty great, too.”

“I feel like I’m going to screw it up somehow,” Yui continued, “that I’m just the quiet, kinky
one, with not much else going for me.”

“Well, I’m not going to say you aren’t kinky,” Ochako giggled, “but I know Deku’s definitely
a fan of that, and some of the others sure seem to appreciate it!”

“Do you?”

“Eh?”

“Do you like that about me?” Yui clarified, “or is it something you kind of put up with?”

“Well,” Ochako shrugged, “it’s not like you and I have really done anythin’ that involves that
side of you, but I sure like hearin’ stories about what you and Deku get up to? So, yeah, I’m a
fan!”

“Mm,” Yui trailed off, “so if I told you that I want you to choke me with your thighs, it
doesn’t weird you out?”

Ochako felt a blush rise in her cheeks as soon as she heard the words.

“Hehehe,” she giggled bashfully, “I guess, um, yeah, we can do that sometime.”

“Oh,” Yui blinked in apparent surprise, “I’d like that.”

“And I like you,” Ochako insisted, “sure, I might not feel the same that Deku – or maybe
Ibara – do, but it’s not like I go around kissin’ just anyone, y’know.”

“Thanks,” Yui cautiously rested her hands on Ochako’s hips, “I like kissing you, too.”

“When we’re done sparrin’,” Ochako grinned, “maybe we can practice that some more too.”

She is just like Deku, Ochako thought, totally baffled by the idea that people might actually
like her.

And just like Deku, it seems like kissing that idea away works great.

*************

*************

Seven Months and One Week Since Arriving

 Izuku

He lounged in the cool waters of the stream that ran near their cave, grateful for the relief
from the summer’s heat. While Izuku was technically there to bathe, he found that he
lingered in the waters long after he’d thoroughly cleaned himself, and it took him an
embarrassingly long time to realize that he was actually relaxing.

It’s been a while since I could do this, he recalled, even while we’ve been here, I’ve always
felt like there’s something I need to do to help.

It was a surprisingly nice feeling, but as soon as he came to the realization, he started feeling
more “idle” than “relaxed”.

I suppose old habits die hard, Izuku thought as he rose from the waters, but I’m also getting
used to some of our new ones…

He didn’t bother to get dressed again after leaving the stream: not only was it kind of
pointless considering basically everyone was at least partially naked at all hours of the day at
that point, but the drips of water evaporating felt nice and cool on his skin.

Izuku fought the urge to blush as he made his way back to the cave, considering that it was
the first time he’d had the courage to be casually naked in front of the others (even though
they’d seen him naked plenty of times). As he approached, he heard giggles, and reminded
himself that the sounds had nothing to do with him.

Probably.

When he rounded the final turn of the path leading back to the cave, Izuku spotted Mina and
Setsuna lounging out front of the cave together, laid out face-down on sheets of palm tree
leaves. Given that they didn’t seem to have noticed him approaching yet, Izuku figured that
they definitely weren’t laughing at his first foray into nudism. The two women, of course,
were much more practiced in that particular area: both were also entirely naked as they
soaked up the sun.

“Hey,” he spoke, so that he didn’t startle them by appearing suddenly.

“Hey, Midori! Ooh!” Mina glanced over her shoulder at him, “finally decided to let it all
hang out, I see!”

“I approve,” Setsuna grinned as she pivoted her head around (literally), “where’d you stroll in
from, handsome?”

“I was just having a bath,” Izuku answered, “it seemed kind of silly to get dressed again,
when it’s so dang hot out.”

“It’s not so bad!” Mina chirped, “lots of sun to soak up!”

“Although…” Setsuna smirked up at him, “I just realized, neither of us had the chance to put
our suntan oil on yet…”
“You have suntan oil?” Izuku smiled back at her, understanding the implication behind her
words quite clearly, but playing along as if he didn’t get the innuendo.

“Coconut oil!” Mina answered, “it’s not perfect, but it works!”

“It wouldn’t be very heroic of me,” Izuku walked closer to them, “to leave the two of you
tragically un-oiled, would it?”

“That’s the spirit!” Setsuna laughed, “and this is the life! I always knew I’d have my own
personal pool boy some day.”

Izuku reached out to retrieve the vessel of coconut oil, then scooped some up, rubbing it
between his hands to spread it out.

“Who’s first?” he asked.

“You’ve got two hands,” Setsuna stretched out, and Izuku appreciated the way that the lithe
muscles in her back looked as she did so, “why don’t you get us both at once?”

Izuku thought that sounded like an excellent idea.

He knelt so that he wound up straddling one of each of Mina and Setsuna’s legs, his knees
between both of theirs. Izuku was conscious of the fact that his manhood dangled
tantalizingly close to their thighs, but he figured he had a pretty good idea where this “oil
application” duty was going to lead, so he forced the brief moment of awkwardness that he
felt away from his thoughts.

As he ran his hands all over both Setsuna and Mina’s backs, he appreciated each of their
bodies: both women had powerful muscles, honed by years of hero training and, in Mina’s
case, a break-dancing hobby. He traced the lines of their musculature almost reverently,
rubbing the coconut oil in with his palms as he did so.

When Izuku started to move his hands lower, he similarly took a moment to appreciate the
sight of both their butts underneath him. Mina had curvier hips and a bouncier rear end, while
Setsuna’s hips were still flared out appealingly from her waist, and her posterior was just as
toned yet soft as the rest of her.

There was a time where I’d have already run off in a panic, Izuku reminisced, and now I feel
totally comfortable being on top of two naked girls.

He thought it was definitely a positive change to his mindset: even if all the many benefits to
his comfort around the women in his life were put aside, the fact that he didn’t feel anxious or
self-conscious in the slightest was simply nice all on its own.

Mina squealed happily when Izuku gave one of her cheeks a solid squeeze before he started
to rub the coconut oil into her skin, and Setsuna wiggled her hips back against his hand when
he repeated the same gesture with her.

“I think our pool boy’s having a bit of fun of his own,” Setsuna teased, and Izuku responded
by spanking her lightly, making her butt ripple briefly.
“I’m definitely not opposed,” Mina giggled, “after all, he’s doing us such a favor oiling us up
and all, he might as well enjoy the show!”

“I really am,” Izuku confirmed, not even bothering to disguise the fact that he had started to
jiggle each of their butts instead of pretending to focus on applying lotion, “you’re both so
gorgeous.”

“You aren’t bad yourself, Greenie,” Setsuna’s head swiveled around to give him one of her
signature toothy grins, “but you’re neglecting our legs, aren’t you?”

“A thousand apologies,” Izuku joked, and shuffled a bit lower to start rubbing oil into the
backs of the women’s thighs.

They’ve got great legs too, he thought, appreciating Mina’s thick thighs and Setsuna’s lean,
elegant muscles. From his new vantage point, he could clearly see between their legs, and he
found himself unconsciously licking his lips as he stared at each of their slits.

Izuku’s fingers started to trail back up Setsuna’s and Mina’s thighs, his digits pressed firmly
into their skin. As his hands reached closer and closer to between their legs, Mina arched her
back, raising her hips into the air and intentionally presenting herself to him. Izuku swore that
he felt himself becoming almost hungry in a way, as his fingers kneaded the very tops of her
thighs.

“Oooh,” Mina trilled happily when Izuku’s fingers finally ghosted over her lower lips, a
delicate, yet very much intended contact.

“Pool boy’s getting a bit frisky, is heeeeee-“ Setsuna squealed when Izuku cupped his hand
over her mound, squeezing down firmly in the way that he knew she enjoyed.

“Took you long enough,” Mina giggled, then arched her back even further, showing off her
flexibility and pushing her groin back against Izuku’s hand. He happily obliged her, running
his fingers up her slit, where he found that she was already starting to get wet.

Just as much as he taking a slow and almost teasing approach with Mina, Izuku set a fast and
vigorous pace with Setsuna, pushing two of his fingers inside of her without any warning.
Setsuna breathed a long, contented sigh, and started to rock her hips back against him subtly
as he thrust his fingers in and out.

Izuku enjoyed the contrast between what each woman enjoyed, as much as it was a bit of a
challenge to keep his pace slow with Mina while also giving it to Setsuna hard and fast. He
managed to figure out the right rhythm without much difficulty, and before long, both women
were writhing against the ground, Izuku’s fingers inside each of them.

As he continued to finger both the women, curling his fingers gently inside Mina’s pussy at
the same time as he roughly thrust his digits deep inside Setsuna, Izuku started to feel himself
growing hard from the sights and feelings he experienced. Before long, his member stood at
full stiffness, brushing against the back of Mina’s strong thighs.
Izuku resisted the urge to jump when he felt fingers trace over his balls. Glancing down, he
saw that Setsuna had detached one of her hands, which delicately wrapped around his
manhood and started to stroke him at an agonizingly slow pace.

“He’s really enjoying this,” Setsuna spoke huskily, “you should feel how hard he is…”

“Hmmm,” Mina hummed, “I think our pool boy deserves a reward, for giving us such a great
massage and all.”

“I think – fuck – you’re right,” Setsuna gasped, “mmm, Greenie, let’s switch spots.”

“Done already?” Izuku teased, as he slowly withdrew his fingers from them.

“Oh, we’re far from done,” Setsuna replied, rolling over onto her back, then rising to her
knees, “but you’ve got me good and warmed up already, so now it’s your turn.”

“Yeah,” Mina did the same, and both women planted their hands on his shoulders and gently
guided him to lay on his back. They wasted no time swapping their positions, and Izuku took
a deep breath in anticipation as both women crawled between his legs.

“Fuck, you look delicious,” Setsuna licked her lips, “so big and hard for us.”

“Mmm,” Mina grinned up at him, “you ready for this, Midori?”

“I can’t wait,” Izuku nodded eagerly.

Mina and Setsuna leaned in, each woman pressing a kiss against either side of his shaft.
Izuku exhaled the breath he’d been holding, luxuriating in the way that the girls almost
seemed to be worshipping his manhood.

The pair of women continued to plant kisses up and down his cock, then pressed their faces
together and started to lick around the base of his shaft. Izuku had the feeling that he was
about to be devoured, and he was more than a little excited to experience both of their
considerable talents with oral sex at the same time.

They worked seamlessly together to draw a groan from Izuku as Mina and Setsuna’s tongues
writhed around his manhood, at times dropping low enough that they licked at the very
bottom of his shaft, and at other times focusing their attention on his head, lapping and
suckling at him without actually taking him inside their mouths.

“Mmh,” Setsuna murmured, “hey, Greenie, you just came from a bath, you said?”

“Yeah?” Izuku wasn’t sure how that was relevant in the moment, but he wasn’t going to
complain.

“Oh, you’ll like this,” Setsuna grinned at him with a mischievous sparkle in her eye, “spread
your legs a bit wider, ‘kay?”

Izuku did so, allowing Setsuna and Mina to lay flat on their stomachs between his legs. Mina
continued to pepper kisses along his manhood, while Setsuna dropped lower, latching her lips
around one of his balls. It didn’t take long for Mina to join her, and Izuku thoroughly enjoyed
the new sensation, both women tonguing and suckling at his balls.

Setsuna trailed her hands down the inside of his thighs, and Mina reached up to start stroking
his shaft while they focused their attention lower. Setsuna pushed her hands into his legs, and
Izuku felt his hips tilt upwards as she guided him into a slightly different position.

“Oh, fuck!” Izuku cried out in surprise when Setsuna’s tongue started to travel even lower,
tracing over the skin underneath his balls. Mina, on the other hand, started to journey back
upwards, until she hovered over the head of his cock, her lips wrapped around his manhood
gently.

Izuku certainly wasn’t expecting this sort of treatment, but he came to realize that he
absolutely loved being eaten in the way that Setsuna had in mind. Setsuna’s tongue started to
trace circles around the rim of his ass at the same time as Mina finally started to bob her head
up and down, swallowing his cock into her mouth.

It felt like there were sparks of pleasure traveling up and down his entire length as Mina and
Setsuna stimulated him from the front and back at the same time, and all Izuku could do was
throw his head back and surrender to their ministrations.

“Fuck, Set,” Mina spoke as she popped free of his cock, “you should feel how hard he is right
now.”

“Wanna switch?” Setsuna’s voice was slightly muffled between Izuku’s cheeks.

“Fuck yeah,” Mina paused to lick the very tip of his cock, which had started to leak pre-cum,
“let’s eat him right up.”

They made a show out of swapping positions, both Mina and Setsuna continuing to lick and
kiss everywhere as Mina dropped lower and Setsuna raised higher. Izuku felt his legs
twitching as his manhood throbbed from the treatment, completely overwhelmed by the girls’
expertise.

Where Setsuna had favored light, teasing strokes of her tongue, Mina was all about
enthusiasm, it seemed: she dove right in, her face pressed up against his perineum as her
tongue sloppily ran around his ass. Contrasting her earlier approach, Setsuna wasted no time
in swallowing his entire length at once, so that hers and Mina’s faces were practically
touching as each of them dedicated themselves to pleasuring Izuku.

“God,” Izuku gasped, “I’m gonna cum if you keep that up much longer.”

“Hmmmmm,” Setsuna hummed as she withdrew from his shaft, and the vibrations almost
brought him to a climax then and there, “don’t cum just yet. I wanna take this for a ride.”

She reached down to clamp her fingers around the base of his cock, which helped to chase
away the first signs of his climax that he’d started to feel, and Mina lifted her head from
between his cheeks.
“How’d you like that, Midori?” she grinned knowingly.

“That was amazing,” Izuku answered honestly, “I’ve never had anyone do that before…”

“Butts are fun!” Setsuna cackled, “there’s all sorts of things we can do with yours, if you’re
down for it.”

“Maybe another time,” Izuku reached down to wrap his hands around Setsuna’s hips, “I think
you said something about riding me, didn’t you?”

“Eager, aren’t we?” Setsuna winked at him as she got herself into position, straddling his hips
and hovering over his visibly throbbing manhood, “that’s okay, I am too.”

She dropped her weight, taking his whole length inside her in a single motion, which caused
both of them to exhale long, satisfied groans. Izuku clenched his hands down on her hips as
Setsuna started to gyrate in place, her abs flexing and her breasts swaying as she moved
sensually.

Mina embraced Setsuna from behind, leaning over her shoulder to kiss her girlfriend as
Setsuna writhed atop of Izuku, and the sight caused Izuku to become even more turned-on,
somehow.

“I wanna ride next,” Mina giggled, “it looks like you’re having lots of fun!”

“Fuck, he’s so big,” Setsuna lifted her hips and dropped them again, “feels so good…”

“Mina,” Izuku spoke, “c’mere.”

“Oh?”

“Sit on my face,” he clarified, “you can both ride me at the same time.”

Izuku knew that he had something of a submissive streak, but with Ibara, he’d discovered just
how much he enjoyed having his face serve as a seat. It also seemed like the best way to
ensure that Mina wouldn’t be left out, but Izuku’s eagerness was honestly rooted mostly in
his own desires.

“Can do!” Mina shuffled over to him and swung her leg over his head without any hesitation,
and Izuku moved his hands from Setsuna’s hips up to Mina’s, kneading her butt as she
lowered herself over his mouth.

As soon as she was close enough, he began to eat her out with enthusiasm, dragging his
tongue back and forth over her folds. Izuku noticed that the very tip of his tongue tingled as it
came in contact with Mina’s wetness, and he wondered if all of her bodily fluids were ever-
so-slightly acidic by default.

Think about Quirks later, Izuku reminded himself, you’ve got two gorgeous girls on top of
you right now.
While he could no longer see Setsuna moving on top of him, he could certainly feel her, and
from the sensations on his manhood, it seemed that she had started to bounce up and down at
a frenzied pace, her tight channel sliding up and down his length. Izuku put just as much
energy into his task with Mina, flicking his tongue from side to side rapidly over her clit as he
pulled her hips tighter against his face with his eager grip on her ass.

“Oh fuck,” Setsuna whined as Izuku felt something – Mina’s fingers, presumably – sliding
against the base of his cock. He assumed that the pink woman had started to play with
Setsuna’s clit while she rode him, and the idea spurred Izuku to involve his hands as well. He
reluctantly released one of Mina’s butt cheeks, then slid his hand over his own face, thrusting
two of his fingers inside her as he licked and sucked at her clit.

“Yes, Izuku!” Mina cried out, “just like that! I’m gonna cum!”

“Me too, fuck,” Setsuna gasped, “fuck, he’s good. So fucking good.”

Izuku felt Setsuna’s walls clamp down around him, and not long afterwards, Mina’s legs
quivered and shook around his head, her folds spasming on his fingers. As soon as she came,
Mina slumped to the side, rolling off of him, and Izuku was instantly rewarded with the sight
of Setsuna’s afterglow. She was red-faced and her tongue lolled out of her mouth, her hair
slightly slick with sweat and a supremely satisfied look in her eyes.

“You’re beautiful,” Izuku blurted out, and Setsuna looked down at him, then grinned and
rolled her hips.

“You’re pretty freaking amazing,” Setsuna leaned down and kissed him, her tongue invading
her mouth, “getting two girls off at once like that.”

“Did he cum?” Mina asked, as she knelt beside him, recovered from her own orgasm.

“Not yet,” Izuku answered.

“Ooh, good!” Mina grinned, “I want a turn too!”

“Mmm,” Setsuna slowly started to raise herself off his manhood, “I dunno, I might hog this
dick all for myself…”

“I’ll go down on you if you let me have a turn,” Mina pouted.

“Deal!” Setsuna smirked, then dismounted him, Izuku’s cock flopping wetly against his own
stomach, “bend over, babe!”

The pair of women wasted no time at all getting themselves into position. Mina got on her
hands and knees in front of Setsuna, who lay back and grabbed Mina by her horns, pulling
her face between her legs.

Izuku felt himself throb in arousal as he watched Mina lick at Setsuna’s pussy, so entranced
by the sight that he almost forgot that he still had a role of his own to play. The way that
Mina’s ass was raised high into the air caught his attention before long, so Izuku clambered
onto his knees behind her, taking a moment to line himself up with her entrance.
He thrust into her hard, confident that she’d be capable of handling the aggressive pace. Her
butt rippled against his hips with every one of his strokes, and Izuku was inspired to bring
both of his hands down to spank her, enjoying the way that her cheeks jiggled with the
impact.

“She likes that,” Setsuna giggled, “she just moaned into my pussy!”

“Fuck…” Izuku was approaching the verge of becoming overstimulated, there were so many
arousing images and feelings running through his mind at all times.

“Wanna – ah! – know a secret?” Setsuna’s voice hitched.

“Yeah?” Izuku wondered.

“Remember at the love shack,” Setsuna continued, “when I – fuck – said I’d show you how to
get her off real fast?”

“Mhm,” Izuku grunted.

“Spread her open for me,” Setsuna asked, “then watch this.”

Izuku dug his hands into Mina’s butt cheeks, tilting her hips down and giving him a clear
view of everything between her legs. The sight of his cock still buried in her wet folds was
incredible, but he was equally transfixed by the way that her rosy asshole was revealed to
him.

Setsuna detached her head, which floated down towards Izuku, eventually landing on Mina’s
lower back, just above her ass.

“She really likes it,” Setsuna said, “when you play with her back door at the same time as the
front.”

As Setsuna’s disembodied head held eye contact with Izuku, she slowly extended her long
tongue, which started to trace delicately around the rim of Mina’s ass. Mina made a muffled
squeal, still trapped between Setsuna’s legs, and Izuku felt her pussy squeeze around his
manhood.

“Holy fuck,” Izuku gasped, unable to put his thoughts into any sort of eloquent words in that
moment.

“Keep fucking her,” Setsuna ordered, then tilted her head down and plunged her tongue into
Mina’s hole. Izuku’s hips became a blur, with loud slapping sounds echoing out from every
one of his frantic thrusts.

“MMMFFF,” Mina shrieked from Setsuna’s legs, and then her legs started to shake so hard
that Izuku was amazed she could remain balanced on her knees. Her folds clamped down so
hard that Izuku’s cock popped free of her entirely, followed by a gush of fluid that ran down
Mina’s legs. As soon as his manhood had sprung loose, Setsuna’s head darted forward,
swallowing his length to its base in a heartbeat.
“Fuck, you guys,” Mina breathed, “that was a big one. Wow.”

“Mmmwasn’t it?” Setsuna spoke with her mouth full, “now…” her head flew back to her
body, and she wiggled herself into position underneath Mina, sliding downwards until her
hips were in line with her girlfriend’s, “my turn again!”

Izuku angled himself lower, and thrust inside Setsuna just as she’d requested, setting a
blistering pace from the start. He saw that Mina and Setsuna had started to make out, and
leaned forward so that he could crane his neck over Mina’s shoulder, pressing his mouth
against theirs.

The three of them engaged in a sloppy triple kiss as Izuku pounded into Setsuna, his torso
slamming into Mina’s ass from the sheer intensity of his thrusts. Inspired by a passing whim,
Izuku pulled back from the kiss and knelt upright once again, planting both his hands back on
Mina’s rear.

He drew his hips back far enough that his manhood slid free of Setsuna, and then, without
using his hands, thrust back inside Mina.

“Eee!” she squealed, “you surprised me!”

“You’re both so hot,” Izuku grunted out, “I can’t decide who I’m going to cum inside…”

After a few thrusts, he pulled out of Mina, angled himself lower, and shoved his stiff
manhood back into Setsuna’s slit.

“Ahn!” she cried, and he felt her flutter around him.

I’ll have to decide soon, Izuku thought, I’m starting to get close…

As he felt the familiar sensation of his own climax boiling through his lower half, Izuku was
somewhat surprised that he’d managed to last that long. He supposed that experience had
been a great boost to his stamina, and as he swapped back and forth between Mina and
Setsuna, Izuku felt something very close to proud of himself for his performance.

Why choose just one?

He buried his cock deep inside Mina as his orgasm finally hit him, but after he felt his cock
spasm twice, he quickly withdrew from her depths. Before his climax finished, Izuku
hurriedly sheathed himself back inside Setsuna once again, groaning in contentment as he
managed to cum inside her as well.

“Fuck, Midori,” Mina sighed, “you’re goddamn incredible.”

“Heh,” Izuku chuckled as he slumped forward, sandwiching Mina between himself and
Setsuna, “thanks. You two were amazing too.”

“High fives all around!” Setsuna laughed, “that was a fucking excellent threesome, if I do say
so myself.”
 The three of them shuffled into a more comfortable position, both the girls laying on their
sides, cuddled against Izuku’s chest. Izuku was more than content to bask in the afterglow,
his thoughts swimming in pleasure even minutes after he’d finished.

“I like that you’re getting bolder,” Setsuna traced her fingertip over his pec, “it wasn’t that
long ago that you would’ve been too nervous to take the initiative like that. I dig it!”

“Totally!” Mina agreed, “it’s still fun to make you blush, but I like confident Midori!”

“I’m glad to hear!” Izuku embraced both of them a bit tighter, “it took me a while to figure
out that you’re all actually happy with me, but I’m definitely done worrying about that now.”

“Excellent,” Setsuna leaned in to smooch his cheek, “because you know I’m always down for
a good romp with you, you dork.”

“Same for me,” Mina snuggled into his side, “and all the rest of us, I’d imagine.”

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed, then the three of them lapsed into a content silence together.

While he lay there, Izuku felt more than content; he actually managed to feel certain of how
much the six women in his life cared for him. While their stay in The Garden might have
been an unconventional beginning, he’d come to a point where he couldn’t imagine not
loving each of his partners.

Now, he thought, we just need to figure out how to get back home.

At that moment, however, he was content to bask in the dream world with Mina and Setsuna
wrapped around him.

Chapter End Notes

We should be back to regular updates now!

This turned out to be a much hornier chapter by proportion than I had first anticipated,
so hopefully the long-coming (( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)) Mina/Setsuna/Izuku threeway lived up to
expectations!

Let me know what you thought!

 Belief
Chapter Summary

The students find ways to stay busy in the height of summer

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Seven Months, One Week, and One Day Since Arriving

Izuku

Izuku woke up with two rather familiar weights resting on either side of him, as it seemed
that Setsuna and Mina had stayed attached to him throughout the night. They’d both been
extra-affectionate ever since their threesome had ended (which was saying something,
especially for Mina), which had extended into an all-night cuddle session.

He wrapped his arms a bit tighter around each of them, then found himself musing once
again about just how incredible it was that he was actually getting used to waking up with a
gorgeous woman on either side of him. While Izuku thought that he was getting past his
whole issue about believing that all six of the women in his life genuinely cared for him, he
still thought it was nearly unbelievably lucky that he would be so close with any one of them,
let alone all of them.

His fuzzy and romantic feelings were spoiled somewhat when Setsuna chose that moment to
release a particularly loud snore directly into his ear, but Izuku even found that endearing,
somehow.

“Murmf,” Mina muttered as she snuggled in a bit closer to him, nuzzling into his chest,
“morning, Midori.”

“Good morning,” Izuku replied, “how’d you sleep?”

“Mmm, amazing,” Mina murmured, “I always sleep the best after I’ve had some fun, and you
were greeeaat!”

“I’m glad to hear it,” Izuku chuckled, “you two were amazing too.”

Setsuna sleepily said something that sounded vaguely like “damn right”, then returned to
snoring.

“I’m a lucky girl,” Mina started to walk her fingers over Izuku’s chest, “I’ve got such a
babely girlfriend, but also this absolute hunk of a boyfriend, whew. And that’s not even
mentioning the other babes in my life!”

“What about babes?” Ochako woke up, blinking her eyes rapidly as she somehow managed
to join the conversation.

“You’re one of them!” Mina replied.

“Oh,” Ochako smiled blearily, “thanks! You too!”

“Murf?” Momo made a confused noise as she, too, awoke.

“Morning, you two,” Izuku smiled, “who’s ready for another day in bizarro paradise?”

“Do we have plans for today?” Momo blinked rapidly as she slowly climbed into
consciousness, “I can’t recall! Oh no, have I forgotten something?”

“You’re fine, sweetie,” Ochako giggled, “nothin’ on the agenda but hangin’ out, as far as I
know.”

“Mm,” Yui added, and it was unclear whether she’d woken up yet or not.

“Is there anything you wanted to get done, Momo?” Izuku asked, “I didn’t have anything
planned, but if you think there’s something we need to do, I’m definitely game!”

“Hmm, no, I don’t think so,” Momo answered, “it’s not like there’s anything else we can
remodel in our cave, is there?”

“Not unless we can figure out a way of building a new love shack in here,” Mina giggled.

“Love shack?” Setsuna muttered, and then she shot upright as she woke up, “bang bang?”

“Not right now,” Ibara murmured, and then she, too, sat up in a flash, “wait, what?”

Izuku couldn’t help but laugh at the ridiculousness of the girls around him.

“Now that we’re all awake,” he said, “well, I think so – Yui, you with us?”

“Mm!” Yui replied.

“Great!” Izuku continued, “is there anything that anyone wanted to do today? It’s getting
kind of tough to keep coming up with activities, I know, but I figure we might as well try and
find something to do!”

“Y’know,” Setsuna pondered, “I didn’t quite catch what the reason was that someone brought
up the love shack, but it might honestly be a good idea to try and build one a bit closer?”

“That’s not a bad idea,” Momo tapped her knuckles against her chin, “not specifically the
love shack, perhaps, but we could always build some shelter directly outside the entrance to
our cave.”
“Ugh, civilization!” Mina laughed, “we’re getting by perfectly fine with the wild life, aren’t
we?”

“Certainly,” Momo nodded, “but having some additional security in place should any of the
actual wildlife bother us again might be worth it.”

“We’ve got all the security we need right here,” Setsuna patted Izuku’s chest, “isn’t that right,
stud?”

“Actually,” Izuku argued, “with how weak my Quirk is at this point, I’m pretty much
counting on the rest of you to protect me if we get attacked by dinosaurs or sabretooths or
something.”

“Oh, I honestly forgot,” Momo sighed, “without your superhuman strength to aid us, it would
be much more difficult to construct anything substantial…”

“What about Ibara?” Ochako offered, “she’s basically super-strong with her vines, right?”

“I’m happy to volunteer my assistance,” Ibara agreed, “though I would admit that
architecture is far from my strong suit.”

“No, no,” Momo waved her hand in the air, “I think it was a poorly-reasoned plan, and
Mina’s right: there’s no real benefit for how hard we’d have to work to complete such a
project.”

“Let’s keep it on the backburner, though,” Izuku shrugged, “if we get bored enough, having
some busy-work to do might not be the worst.”

“Ugh,” Mina protested, “doing work sounds like the complete opposite of fun!”

“What if it leads to a place for you to have some fun?” Ochako offered.

“Who needs a special place for that?” Setsuna countered, “I’m totally cool with banging it
out whenever, wherever, just so you’re all aware.”

“It’s hard to forget,” Ibara sighed, “you do remind us of that fairly often.”

“Ooh, have you come around yet?” Mina asked, “are you ready to see people doing stuff
around you?”

“I’m not sure,” Ibara answered, “but I don’t think so…”

“What about now?” Setsuna reached down and grabbed Izuku’s member without any
warning. While he wasn’t quite hard, he definitely wasn’t fully soft either, and when Setsuna
flopped his length around, his manhood landed against his own belly with an audible thwap.

“Setsuna!” Ibara protested, “calm down a bit, would you?”

“Geeze, you didn’t get your fill yesterday?” Ochako giggled.

“You knew about that?” Mina laughed in return, “I thought we were being kind of sneaky, for
doing it in ‘public’ and all!”

“Girl, I saw how the two of you were walkin’ last night,” Ochako’s giggles turned into full-
blown laughter, “I can put two and two together!”

“Oh my,” Momo joined in the giggling, “I hadn’t realized that you didn’t even make it to the
love shack…”

“Nope!” Mina popped the ‘p’, “Midori found us when we were sunbathing, and, y’know, one
thing led to another…”

“Then he banged our brains out,” Setsuna confirmed, “what a man! An absolute prime
specimen! Beefcake and then some!”

“You guys…” Izuku wasn’t quite sure how to handle this variety of compliment.

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “you can fuck me wherever too.”

“Not quite wherever for me,” Ochako added in, a silly grin crossing her features, “I don’t
wanna try doin’ it in my butt without loooots of lube.”

“Woo!” Mina whooped, “get it, girl! I can help with that!”

“Wait a moment,” Momo held a single finger in the air, “your acid works for that!?”

“Momo, baby,” Mina laughed, “how on earth do you think I’d have managed to take Midori
back there if it didn’t?”

“You what?” Momo gasped.

“You didn’t tell her?” Mina turned to Izuku.

“I don’t exactly tell detailed stories about what we do,” Izuku shrugged, “well, uh, except to
Ochako, sometimes.”

Every woman in the cave turned to Ochako, who clapped her hands to her face and
immediately started to float off the ground.

Well, this is certainly one way to start the day, Izuku thought, as the cave devolved into
immediate chaos, a cacophony of giggles and stammered words filling the air.

Seven Months, One Week, and Three Days Since Arriving

Ochako

Ochako paced nervously around the cave as she thought about what she had to do. While it
wasn’t a conversation she was exactly looking forward to, she knew that she had to clear the
air with Ibara, given the recent reveal of the fact that Izuku would sometimes tell her stories
about his experiences with the other girls.

When Ibara announced that she was going to head out to collect some fruit, Ochako leapt at
the opportunity.

“Hey, I’ll join ya!” she offered, jogging up beside Ibara just as she was leaving the cave.

“Oh, thank you!” Ibara smiled, “I would appreciate the company.”

The two of them walked in silence for a few minutes, as Ochako mustered the courage to
start the conversation.

“Soooo,” she finally spoke, “we should talk, hey?”

“We should?” Ibara replied, “well, certainly!”

“I wanted to make sure you weren’t upset,” Ochako explained, “about, y’know, Deku tellin’
me about his times with the rest of you…”

“Oh,” Ibara stopped walking, “no, I’m not upset. Do I seem so?”

“No, no,” Ochako waved her hands around nervously, “it’s just, well, I figured you might not
take kindly to it, I guess?”

“Ah,” Ibara hummed in thought for a moment before she continued, “it was a surprise,
certainly, but I’m absolutely not upset about it. It only makes sense, doesn’t it? We’re all
involved in this together, so it’s to be expected that there’s a certain level of sharing, I
suppose.”

“Whew,” Ochako sighed, “you have no idea how glad I am to hear that. I was so worried!”

“Why?” Ibara asked.

“Well, like I said,” Ochako answered, “I figured you might feel… exposed? I dunno!”

“Ochako,” Ibara sighed, “I appreciate your concern, but I think it honestly bothers me more
to be singled out like this.”

“Sorry!” Ochako felt her nervousness return in an instant, “I didn’t mean to make you feel
weird!”

“I know that I may have had a rocky start with the rest of you,” Ibara continued, “and I am
still sincerely sorry for that, but, well… I’m just as much a part of this relationship as you
are. If you feared it might bother me, then you should have similar fears about the others.”

“It’s not like I feel you aren’t part of it or anythin’,” Ochako quickly clarified, “I guess I was
worryin’ because you’re not as… open? As some of the other girls?”
“I promise you,” Ibara exhaled, “I am just as lustful as any of you, even if I might not be
quite as expressive about it.”

“Well,” Ochako joked, “any of us except for Yui, probably.”

She waited for several agonizingly long seconds, until Ibara giggled softly in response to her
attempt to break the tension.

“True, she is particularly inspired,” Ibara agreed, “but to reiterate, I have just as many desires
and fantasies as any of us do. I appreciate that you’re being considerate, but I don’t need to
be treated any differently from the others.”

“Okay,” Ochako nodded, “I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Am I still interfering with what the rest of you want?” Ibara asked, “is my reluctance to
engage in public sex an issue?”

“Nonono!” Ochako reached out and took Ibara by the shoulders on instinct, “I promise! You
can have whatever boundaries you want, I wasn’t tryin’ to push you into anythin’!”

“It’s not just about my comfort, though,” Ibara continued, “it’s an awfully complicated thing,
keeping seven people happy; I can’t expect the six of you to obey my wishes if I’m the only
person who has them.”

“But the rest of us are happy to respect what you want,” Ochako insisted, “it’d be pretty
unfair if we pushed you into somethin’ before you were ready.”

“I rather suspect that Setsuna and Mina are finding me a bit too reluctant,” Ibara explained,
“though, I suppose that they’re the most exuberant of all of us.”

“Sure, they might tease you a bit,” Ochako nodded, “but that’s all it is, teasin’. Trust me,
neither of them have an issue with you. None of us do!”

“It’s been… difficult, at times,” Ibara revealed, “I’ve had to adjust a lot of my previous
viewpoints, and even now, there’s times that I doubt myself, that I feel like I shouldn’t want
the things I want.”

“Yeah?” Ochako had some familiarity with this herself, though not in the same way that Ibara
did.

“Take, for example, Yui,” Ibara continued, “I can admit now that I find her attractive, but I
am still honestly unsure if I have similar feelings for any of the other women on this island.”

“It takes a while to wrap your head around,” Ochako reassured her, “it took me ages to even
realize that I was into Momo, let alone figure out that I was full-on bi and all.”

“I suppose that it’s a bit of an awakening,” Ibara smiled faintly, “and I shouldn’t expect to
find the answers immediately.”
“Even if it is just Yui,” Ochako spoke, “it’s not like that’s a problem! Sure, all seven of us
might be together in a way, but that doesn’t mean we all have to sleep together.”

“That seems easier, though,” Ibara sighed, “but you’re right. I have to trust in us, as much as
the idea might frighten me at times.”

“Is there anythin’ I can do to help?” Ochako offered, “I can always listen if you wanna chat?”

“I’d appreciate that,” Ibara said, “though I must warn you, I expect it will take me some time
to actually put my thoughts into words.”

“I totally know what you mean,” Ochako laughed, “I’ve had, like, three different realizations
about myself while we’ve been here, it’s a bit crazy to actually think about.”

“I suppose that we’re all in the same boat,” Ibara reached out and patted Ochako’s shoulder,
“in more ways than one. The seven of us will bear any storm together, I’m certain of that
much, at least.”

“Yeah,” Ochako agreed, “I really think so.”

Seven Months and Two Weeks Since Arriving

Setsuna

“Eeep!” Mina shrieked, “how could you!?”

“Think ‘fasty’, or you get the ‘splashy-splashy’,” Setsuna cackled as she repeated one of
Mina’s phrases back to her, while continuing to splash her girlfriend with water. The group of
students had decided to have a beach day, and at that time, Setsuna was thoroughly winning
the water-fight (that she’d just started) while she and Mina waded around in the surf.

“Izuku!” Mina whined, “defend my honor!”

“You’re a great hero!” Izuku called out from the beach, “you can win your own battles!”

“I’ll save you, Mina,” Ochako laughed as she started to make her way into the water herself,
“take this, villain!”

Ochako darted forward to wrap her arms around Setsuna’s waist, making the greenette yelp in
excitement as Ochako proceeded to thoroughly dunk her underneath the surface of the water.

“You’ll pay for this, Uravity,” Setsuna chuckled as she emerged, “I’m not exactly sure how,
or when, but mark my words, there will be consequences!”

“Ooh, yeah?” Ochako put her hands on her hips in imitation of a heroic pose, “and how
d’you figure you’ll manage that? Wanna wrestle me about it?”

“Mm,” Yui spoke, “I like wrestling.”

“That’s how!” Setsuna pointed to Yui, “My loyal minion! Deal with this hero for me!”

“Oh,” Yui stood from where she’d been lounging, “okay.”

Yui charged into the water surprisingly quickly, practically tackling Ochako as the two
women started to grapple with one another. Ochako whooped in laughter as she wrestled with
Yui, while Yui had a small, subtle smile on her face.

“Got you,” Mina spoke in Setsuna’s ear, and then before she knew it, she was getting dunked
again.

“Curses,” Setsuna shook her fist in the air, “foiled once again by my own attention span!”

After a thorough playfight, the four women eventually made their way back onto the beach,
collapsing in various spots where they’d laid out roughly-crafted towels to lounge on. Of
those that hadn’t participated in the brief battle that Setsuna had started, Ibara shook her head
and smiled, while Momo looked adorably confused, and Izuku just lay back with a relaxed
expression on his face.

“Next round,” Setsuna sent her hand flying out to poke Izuku in the ribs, “I want you on my
team, mister.”

“Then I get Momo!” Ochako was quick to respond.

“I’m not sure I’ll be of much assistance,” Momo replied, “I’ve never really done such things
before!”

“Really?” Ibara asked, “Even I’ve roughhoused at the beach before.”

“Yeah!” Setsuna recalled the memories of some of Class B’s shenanigans fondly, “usually
with me!”

“Well, you’re awfully prone to running around trying to steal people’s bikinis,” Ibara sighed,
“I suppose it’s fortunate that issue solved itself this time.”

“Can’t steal what we aren’t wearing,” Mina stuck her tongue out, while also shaking her
boobs at Setsuna for emphasis.

As a whole, Setsuna found that she was getting awfully used to the constant nudity that the
members of their camp had started to practice. While Ibara still covered herself with her
vines (both top and bottom – which somehow seemed more indecent than simply being
naked), even Momo had finally surrendered to the sheer convenience and comfort of nudism.

While situations like having a playfight at the beach didn’t exactly lend themselves to
anything particularly sensual, Setsuna also wasn’t going to complain about the eye-candy she
was constantly surrounded by.

“Okay, I’ll behave,” Setsuna flopped down on the sand, “for now.”

“I wouldn’t expect anything else from you,” Izuku chuckled.

Setsuna was absolutely thrilled to see how just how comfortable the only man on their island
had become. He’d come so far from the blushing, stuttering mess that he’d been when they
first arrived, and if Setsuna were being honest with herself, she was much more attracted to
the calm confidence that he’d started to display. When considering that she had already been
plenty into him when he was a bashful dork, that was certainly saying something.

“This is nice!” Ochako spoke, “we should do little outin’s like this more often!”

“Yeah,” Yui echoed her sentiment, “I like this.”

Another change that Setsuna was happy to see was the way that Yui had become – relatively
– much more open about her feelings. While the dark-haired woman wasn’t ever going to be
the most expressive person in the world, she’d become much more outgoing over their time
in The Garden.

The way she’s been following Ochako around like a lovesick puppy lately is also adorable,
Setsuna thought, it’s cute seeing her crushes develop over time.

As Setsuna mused about the various members of their seven-person polycule, she had to
admit that pretty much everyone seemed to be happier and more fulfilled when compared to
how they’d been at the start of their adventure together. Setsuna considered the ways that
Ochako wasn’t so high-strung, Ibara wasn’t so judgmental, and Momo wasn’t as reserved, to
all be big improvements.

Heck, she thought, I wonder how much I’ve changed.

While Setsuna was still the lovable scamp – in her opinion – that she’d always been, she had
to admit that she didn’t feel the urge act out when she wasn’t getting enough attention nearly
as powerfully as she might have experienced before her time in The Garden. She didn’t think
that it was a dramatic change, all things considered, but she thought that she generally felt a
bit steadier than she did before.

She could also see the benefits that the rest of their group had inspired for Mina. While it
might have sounded ridiculous, considering how upbeat and bubbly her girlfriend always
was, Setsuna knew that Mina struggled with being a bit of a scaredy-cat. The situations
where her courage had been tested were neither as serious or as numerous as what Mina had
already triumphed over, sure, but Setsuna noticed that the pinkette carried herself with a bit
more confidence than when they’d first started dating.

All things considered, Setsuna thought that everything was great.

Well, they could get a bit better…

“Hey, Momo,” Setsuna called out, as she spotted the tall woman starting to apply coconut oil
to herself, “let me help you with that!”

“Oh, you don’t have to,” Momo paused, “though, I suppose…”

“My treat,” Setsuna grinned, “I insist!”

Mina wolf-whistled from her spot on the beach, only to break into giggles as Ochako started
to tickle her, followed by Yui trying her best to be subtle about the way she latched on to
Ochako in turn. Ibara shook her head with a rueful smile on her face, and Izuku just stretched
out and reclined with his arms behind his head.

Yeah, Setsuna thought, as she started to run her hands down Momo’s back, this is the life.

Seven Months, Two Weeks, and Two Days Since Arriving

Yui

“I’m not sure,” Izuku stood with his chin tucked into his hand, “me and Momo have been
talking about it now and then, and we aren’t any closer to figuring it out now than we were
when we first got here.”

“Do you think we should go explorin’ again or somethin’?” Ochako asked, “maybe there’s
somethin’ we missed?”

“I doubt it,” Izuku sighed, “I don’t think we’re on the wrong track or anything like that, I
think it’s just an absolute mystery when we’ll actually fulfill whatever conditions were put on
us.”

Yui was pretty much at a loss for how to participate in the conversation. She’d tagged along
with Izuku and Ochako when they had decided to go for a walk, but when their topic had
turned to matters of The Garden and the exercise that had them stuck there, Yui found herself
losing interest.

She figured that the exercise would end when it ended, and that whatever the reason was for
it lasting so long, it wasn’t like it was going to go on forever or anything.

“Do you think we’re gettin’ closer, then?” Ochako posed another question.

“I think so,” Izuku said, “I think there’s other stuff going on that’s making things go all
screwy. Quirk bullshit, and all that.”

“Mm,” Yui spoke up, “what kind of Quirk bullshit?”

“Oh, uh,” Izuku’s eyes darted around for a moment, “what I’m thinking is that someone’s
Quirk must interact with the Purple-Eyed Man’s and that’s why time is all screwy in here.”

“Hm,” Yui pondered the idea, “it makes sense. But none of us have a pocket dimension
Quirk.”

“Before you two get too excited about Quirk-talk,” Ochako raised her hand, “I think the
‘how’ is a little less important than the ‘what’, right now.”

“Right!” Izuku nodded eagerly, “we’ve got some kind of conditions to fulfil, but I think that
there’s probably a time limit anyways, except it got all stretched out, basically.”
“Sorry,” Yui spoke, “I shouldn’t have got into Quirk stuff.”

“No, no,” Ochako walked over and clasped Yui’s hands in her own, “I wasn’t tryin’ to shut
you down, I just can’t follow that stuff too well! If you and Izuku wanna talk about Quirk
science, go for it!”

“Mm,” Yui thought about it, then decided it didn’t feel like the time, “I’ll just be quiet for
now.”

“Hey…” Ochako brought their hands up to her chest, “don’t worry, Yui. You weren’t
annoying me or anythin’!

“Really?”

“I promise,” Ochako dropped her hands, and was quick to bring her into an embrace,
“remember, you don’t bug me!”

“Same goes for me,” Izuku added, “I always like hearing what you have to say, Yui.”

Yui felt her cheeks heating up, as she was unsure how to reply to their reassurances.
Rationally, she knew that Ochako wouldn’t have lied to her, that the brunette genuinely
enjoyed her company, but she still found it hard to shake the feeling that she was being
awkward at times.

“Oh,” Yui realized, “the two of you were going on a walk. I should go back.”

“Don’t be silly,” Ochako held her even tighter, “you aren’t runnin’ away like that.”

“Yeah,” Izuku padded over towards them, “what’s this about?”

“Yui’s got some self-esteem to work on,” Ochako answered for her, “just like we all do!”

“Why?” Izuku looked genuinely baffled, “you’re all so amazing! That goes for you, too,
Yui!”

“Thanks,” Yui muttered into Ochako’s shoulder.

Izuku wasted no time in joining their embrace, and Yui had to admit that – sandwiched
between Ochako and Izuku – she actually felt like she belonged, somehow. She wondered if
the two of them were aware of just how inspiring they could be, and in that moment, Yui was
struck by the image of Deku and Uravity as two of the top heroes of their generation.

“Mm,” she spoke up, “I think I’m better now.”

“Good!” Ochako kept holding onto her anyways, “because I don’t want you feelin’ sad if I
can help it!”

“I’m not sad,” Yui corrected her, “not really. Just… awkward?”
“You’re speaking to the expert in being socially awkward,” Izuku chuckled, and she loved
how the reverberations in his chest felt against her, “and I think you’re just fine. We all feel
like that sometimes, I think!”

“I guess I didn’t even ask if the two of you wanted privacy,” Yui grumbled, “I just assumed.”

“You’re always welcome to join us!” Ochako insisted, “if I want to spend some time alone
with Deku, I’ll let you know, okay?”

“I’m not intruding?” Yui asked.

“Deku,” Ochako looked over Yui’s shoulder, “kiss your girl already.”

Izuku gently took Yui’s chin in one of his calloused hands, and turned her head so that he
could lean down and kiss her. He was gentler than they usually were with each other, pressing
against her lightly at first, but with increasing firmness as he claimed her lips with his own.

“I’m your girl?” Yui breathed when they separated.

“Of course you are,” Izuku confirmed, “I don’t exactly fall in love with just anyone, you
know.”

“That’s right,” Ochako added, “you might be special in general, but you’re extra special to
him, so don’t forget that.”

It was a small gesture, one that she and Izuku had already exchanged before, but something
about the moment caused a warm feeling of faith to bloom in Yui’s chest. For the first time,
she actually believed that she fit into Izuku’s life, and all the others on top of that.

“Hey,” Ochako turned her face back, “I think you’re neat too.”

Ochako gave her a quick smooch by comparison, but even though it might not have been as
passionate as the one she had with Izuku, it was equally as reassuring.

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “you two are perfect.”

“Aw,” Ochako beamed at her, “thanks! You’re amazin’ too!”

“You’re both incredible,” Izuku chuckled, “all of you are. I know that I’ve said it before, but
I’m never going to get tired of saying it.”

“Well, you’re lucky I’m never gonna get tired of hearin’ it,” Ochako giggled, “but you could
work on some new lines, mister!”

“I…” Izuku seemed to ponder the suggestion for a moment, “just realized we’re all naked.”

With his realization, Yui also became aware of the fact that she could feel his manhood
pressed up against her butt. She wiggled her hips against him, and the way that Izuku sucked
in a breath was confirmation enough of his desire for her.
She couldn’t help herself: Yui broke into a small, quiet giggle.

Before long, all three of them were laughing together.

Seven Months, Two Weeks, and Four Days Since Arriving

Mina

Mina rolled around on the ground, trying to find a position to suntan that actually felt
comfortable. She was all sorts of restless, and it seemed like no matter how she lay, nothing
felt natural.

“Hey,” Setsuna spoke, “what’s up?”

“I can’t get comfy,” Mina sulked, “I dunno!”

“Babe,” Setsuna rolled onto her back, turning to face Mina, “what’s bugging you?”

“Eh?”

“I can tell when you’re pouting about something,” Setsuna smirked, “so what’s up?”

“I dunno,” Mina huffed, “I’m just bored, I guess.”

“My company isn’t enough for you?” Setsuna gasped and feigned being wounded, “I am
shocked! Shocked and offended!”

“Don’t be a dingus,” Mina stuck her tongue out, “you know that you’re not boring, it’s just…
I dunno!” She felt herself growing more frustrated at her inability to put her restlessness into
words. “I think it’s just that there isn’t anything to do?”

“We could do each other,” Setsuna waggled her eyebrows.

“I mean, yeah,” Mina grinned despite her uncertainty, “that’s always a good time, don’t get
me wrong.”

“I think I get what you mean,” Setsuna reached out to pat Mina’s shoulder reassuringly, “I
don’t exactly miss our early days here, but it was exciting, having no idea what was coming
next and all.”

“Yeah,” Mina agreed, “but now there’s nothing to do. We’ve got it all figured out, and all we
can do every day is relax, I guess.”

“Are you bored of our vacation?” Setsuna teased.

“I think so,” Mina grumbled, “I never thought I’d be saying that! It’s been going on for long
enough, hasn’t it?”
“Eh,” Setsuna shrugged, “I think I’m a bit better at being lazy than you are. I’m not really fed
up yet, but I can see what you’re getting at.”

“I miss the mall!” Mina whined, “I miss shopping, I miss gossiping about who’s dating who,
I miss a bunch of things.”

“Did you hear?” Setsuna poked Mina’s side, “a local lizard happens to have been sighted
dating the world’s cutest girl, how scandalous!”

“Hush, you,” Mina giggled, “I wouldn’t change a thing about all of us, even if there’s no
gossip to be had about anyone anymore.”

“It was kind of exciting when we weren’t sure who was going to bang Izuku next,” Setsuna
chuckled, “even though I much prefer this whole free-for-all we’ve had going on for the last
while.”

“It’s not really a free-for-all,” Mina said, “it’s not like we’ve all banged each other.”

“Yet.”

“Yet,” Mina laughed, “I guess that’s the closest thing we’ve got to intrigue.”

“Well, let’s gossip,” Setsuna offered, “who’s next on your list of conquests?”

“Mmm,” Mina thought about it, “I don’t know!”

“I’ve got my sights set on Momo,” Setsuna grinned, “and it won’t be long until we seal the
deal, I figure.”

“Ooh, yeah, she’s really opening up to you,” Mina nodded, “I think maybe… hmm, Ibara?”

“Really?” Setsuna raised an eyebrow, “you don’t want to get in on some boob action with
me?”

“I mean, yeah, definitely,” Mina was, in fact, a big fan of Momo’s ‘Momos’, “but I think it’d
be kind of fun to have Ibara make it up to me for being a bit of a jerk back at the start,
y’know?”

“You’re not still upset about that, right?” Setsuna asked.

“God, no,” Mina waved it off, “we’re totally cool, it’d just be a fun way to play.”

“She does have killer legs,” Setsuna nodded thoughtfully, “if you want me to wingwoman for
you, I can get the two of you alone!”

“Nah, I can figure that out by myself,” Mina reached out to pinch Setsuna’s side, “and I
won’t have you downplaying my game! I’m a total ladykiller!”

“Not as much as some,” Setsuna laughed, “I think Ochako’s got you beat there.”
“Heh, yeah. Who saw that coming?”

“I see what you mean about her getting intense,” Setsuna said, “she really dove into the
‘poly’ thing full throttle, hey?”

“I’m glad,” Mina smiled, “I think it really helped everything to go smoothly.”

“When we’re back in the real world,” Setsuna hummed in thought, “it’s her and Izuku that
are going public, right?”

“What do you mean?” Mina wasn’t sure what she was getting at.

“Like,” Setsuna started to explain, “it’d be way too much for all of us to reveal our
relationship right away, wouldn’t it? People would start all kinds of crazy rumors.”

“I hadn’t even thought about that,” Mina grumbled, “I mean, we will one day, right?”

“I assume so?” Setsuna shrugged, “maybe later on, once we’ve graduated?”

“Why wait?” Mina wondered, “I dunno if it would feel great to keep it a secret.”

“Well, I hate to say it,” Setsuna frowned, “but we’re all aiming to be heroes, right? Even with
the amount of pull that Izuku’s got, the HPSC wouldn’t be a big fan of something so
‘deviant’, it might cause problems for us getting licensed.”

“That’s bullshit,” Mina protested, “it’s not like poly relationships are new or something!”

“It is bullshit,” Setsuna agreed, “but we’ve got to consider these things, yeah? Like, we’re
almost pro heroes, we’re going to have to think about stuff like marketing and branding
now.”

“I’m not keeping us secret,” Mina decided then and there, “even if all seven of us can’t be
open about it at the start, there’s no way I’m hiding my relationship with you.”

“Aw!” Setsuna popped her head off, then floated it over to give Mina a big smooch, “okay,
deal! We can be girlfriends!”

“Good!” Mina felt a little better, though her lingering worries weren’t resolved at all, “I
mean, we’ve got some time to figure out the details, probably.”

“Who knows how much longer we’ll be stuck here,” Setsuna muttered, “could pop out
tomorrow, for all we know, or we might be here for another winter.”

“Fuck, I hope not,” Mina whined, “I hate the cold, and that would just make things even more
boring.”

“Preach,” Setsuna nodded, “but, hey, why don’t we use your amazing powers of gossip for
good?”

“How so?”
“We’ve gotta figure out how we’re going to present our relationship,” Setsuna reminded her,
“and there’s nobody that knows social dynamics and how to deal with rumors better than you,
I figure!”

“Aww,” Mina felt a blush rise on her cheeks, “you’re too sweet!”

“Game recognize game,” Setsuna chuckled, “and babe, you’ve got some serious skills.”

“C’mere,” Mina patted the ground beside her, “I’ll show you some more of my skills.”

“Ooh,” Setsuna was quick to embrace her, “I like these ones even more!”

As she started to kiss Setsuna, Mina was grateful for the fact that she had such amazing
people around her. Even if The Garden wasn’t exactly her ideal place to stay, the last few
months had been some of the best of her life, and she wouldn’t change anything about that.

*************

*************

Seven Months and Three Weeks Since Arriving

Izuku

It was a fairly lazy day, all things considered. The heat wasn’t quite unbearable, but it was
too hot to do much of anything productive, not that Izuku had a full itinerary either. He’d
already gone fishing and brought his catch back to the cave, but even that was more out of
wanting to do something rather than any pressing need.

The seven students had certainly carved out a successful little society of their own in The
Garden, and as much as Izuku was content with what they’d accomplished, he sometimes
found himself growing bored as there simply weren’t any ways that he could be useful, once
they’d figured out all the various tricks that the world might throw at them.

Most of the girls had lingered at the beach for another day splashing in the surf, while Ibara
was out gathering fruits and vegetables, and Yui had left to go for a short jog. Izuku thought
that he probably should have joined her, but their timing hadn’t quite lined up – she’d already
left by the time he’d returned with the fish – which left him lounging around in the cave all
by himself.

As it turned out, he didn’t have to wait long for some company. Idly stretched out on a chair,
Izuku raised himself up into a less relaxed pose as Yui returned. She walked into the cave,
covered in a light sheen of sweat, and something about her slightly-flushed expression and
the way she huffed for breath struck Izuku in that moment.

He’d – somehow – managed to get used to the nudism that they all practiced in the summer
(even Ibara, technically), and most of the time he was able to gauge whether or not he should
be staring at the girls, or whether it was just a situation where their casual nudity was due to
the heat. That moment marked a clear exception to this trend, as Izuku found his eyes tracing
all over Yui’s curvaceous frame as she walked into the cave.
“Hi,” Yui greeted him.

“H-hey,” Izuku found it hard to speak, his stutter making a rare reappearance as his mind
filled with various ideas, “how was your run?”

“Mm,” Yui shrugged, and Izuku’s gaze followed the way that her boobs moved with the
motion, “it’s too hot out. I didn’t want to go for long.”

Geeze, you’re staring too hard, he thought, calm down, Izuku.

“It’ll be rainy season again before long, right?” Izuku watched as Yui crossed to the center of
the cave, and then started to – oh, god – do stretches on the floor, “it should be cooler then.”

“Mm, yeah,” Yui agreed, “I just wanted to go for a run because I’m bored, I think. Not like
we need to worry about staying in shape while we’re here.”

Actually, that’s an interesting point, Izuku realized, I haven’t lost any muscle mass despite the
fact that I haven’t exactly had a chance to work out much, and if I had to guess, I’d say my
cardio is still at the same level as when we arrived here…

His analytical thoughts were derailed entirely when Yui bent over and touched her toes,
allowing Izuku to stare directly at her round, bubbly butt. He swallowed thickly at the sight,
and found himself unable to think of anything except for crossing the room and making his
appreciation known.

Wait, you’re being ridiculous, he realized, I can actually do that.

Izuku stood from his seat and started to approach Yui. She glanced up at him as he walked
up, and he took a moment to gather his courage, despite knowing that this was exactly how
the girls wanted him to act, more confident to act on his desires and all that. He remembered
Yui’s doubts from the last week, and if being open about his affection helped her feel better
too, then he had absolutely no reason not to do so.

He ran his hand up the back of Yui’s thighs, then gave her butt a firm squeeze, followed by a
light spank.

“I’ve got an idea for something to do, if you’re bored,” Izuku tried his best to sound
confident, and he found that it actually wasn’t that much of a challenge, surprisingly.

“Mm,” Yui straightened, then pushed her hips back into his hand, “yeah. Please.”

Izuku turned her around to face him, then leaned down and kissed her. He found himself
taking the initiative naturally, palming her butt with both hands as his tongue traced around
her lips, then pushed into Yui’s mouth. He pulled her more tightly against himself, and felt
his member – starting to grow hard already – press up between Yui’s thighs.

“You’re gorgeous,” Izuku spoke in a quick break between kisses.

“Thanks,” Yui smiled up at him, a subtle expression that he’d learned how to read at some
point, “you’re really hot. This is a way better idea than running.”
Izuku ran his hands up her back, then around to her chest, palming her breasts as he kissed
her again. He flicked his thumbs over Yui’s nipples, groping her insistently, and she made a
quiet moan as she leaned into his touch.

“I think,” Izuku murmured, as he started to walk them back towards the chair he’d been
sitting in, “you should come sit on top of me.”

“Mm,” Yui obediently followed him, “of course.”

He fell back into the chair, followed by Yui climbing on top of him. She reached between his
legs to grasp his manhood, giving it a few quick strokes as he ran his fingers over her slit in
return. Before long, she’d angled him up towards her entrance, and Izuku gripped her hips,
pulling her down towards himself. His head plunged between her lips, about to enter her
before they were unexpectedly interrupted.

“Oh, goodness!” a familiar voice cried out.

Izuku glanced towards the cave entrance, where he saw Ibara with a hand clutched to her
chest, a sack of fruit on the ground beside her.

“You’re back early,” Yui spoke, hovering above him, on the verge of plunging down onto his
member.

“I…” Ibara blushed a bright red, “I didn’t mean to interrupt! I’ll give you two some privacy!”

“Hmm,” Yui turned to look over her shoulder, “you can stay if you want to.”

“You can join in, too,” Izuku spoke before he even realized what he’d just said. He felt a brief
moment of panic at the idea that he’d just suggested a threesome to Ibara, but it didn’t take
him long to realize that his words weren’t actually unreasonable at all.

Her and Yui have a thing going on anyways, he recalled, the only difference would be the
three of us together at once…

“Um,” Ibara glanced at Izuku, then to Yui, then back to Izuku, “…are you sure?”

“Mm,” Yui gyrated her hips in place, drawing a hiss of breath from Izuku, “he’s finally
making the moves on us. Don’t second guess yourself either.”

Ibara clasped her hands together briefly, then nodded once, as if coming to a decision. She
slowly walked closer to the pair, her vines (wrapped around herself in place of clothing)
writhing and half-uncoiling as she approached.

“I’m not…” Ibara spoke, “I’m unsure how this works. What should I do?”

“Whatever feels natural,” Yui answered, “now, I need to get fucked.”

She started to lower her hips, but before she could take the final plunge and accept Izuku’s
length inside herself, her movements stopped, tantalizingly close. Izuku was tempted to lift
his own hips and close that excruciating, tiny gap between them, but when he saw that Ibara
had taken hold of Yui’s hips, he paused, curious to see what might develop between the two
of them.

“Wait a moment,” Ibara hummed, “you said that Izuku initiated this?”

“Mhmm,” Yui tried to shove her hips down, but Ibara’s grip was too strong.

“By the sounds of it, then,” Ibara continued, “that means that I interrupted the two of you at
the very beginning, yes?”

“Yup,” Yui whined, “and I’d like to get started.”

“Hmm,” Ibara glanced to Izuku, a devious look in her eye, “I think you’re somewhat…
delinquent, aren’t you?”

“Eh?” Izuku wondered what she meant.

“You haven’t even prepared him properly,” Ibara’s vines unwound in an instant, lifting Yui
off Izuku’s lap entirely, hauling her down to the floor in front of him, “you should correct
that.”

“Hey,” Yui pouted, “what are you getting at?”

“Yui,” Ibara commanded, then reached down to gently grasp her face, “I think Izuku would
like it if you used your mouth on him.”

“Yes,” Izuku nodded eagerly, “that sounds great too. Yup. Fantastic idea. Please?”

Ibara giggled and leaned forward to plant a gentle kiss against his lips.

“She likes it when you give commands,” Ibara reminded him, “instead of asking, try telling.”

Yui, for her part, needed no further inspiration. She darted forward to wrap her lips around
Izuku’s manhood, plunging down a portion of his length in an instant. Izuku groaned in
pleasure as Yui started to rapidly bob her head, and he found himself leaning back
comfortably, his arms folded behind his head as he accepted the idea of Yui serving him like
that.

“Good girl,” Ibara murmured, and Izuku was enraptured by the way that Ibara’s nudity was
revealed as the rest of her vines unwound from around her, “you can do better than that,
though…”

Ibara ran her hand up the back of Yui’s head, then slowly, but insistently started to push her
down. Yui’s rapid motions were replaced by a long descent down Izuku’s shaft, until she
paused past the halfway point.

“You can take more,” Ibara tangled her fingers in Yui’s hair, then shoved her another fraction
of an inch lower. Yui moaned, and Izuku took a gasping breath as he felt the vibrations along
his manhood.
He leaned forward, bringing one of his arms down from behind his head to reach out to Ibara.
He snaked his arm around her, drawing her closer to himself, and took a solid squeeze of her
rear end while he did so. They began to kiss once again, their tongues delicately tracing
against each other, a pointed but thoroughly enjoyable contrast to the messy way that he
kissed Yui.

Ibara started to get rougher with the dark-haired woman, pulling her head back by her hair,
then shoving her back down, until Yui’s motions had become just as rapid as they were
earlier, except deeper and sloppier thanks to Ibara’s control of her head. All the while, Ibara
continued to kiss Izuku gently, and the way that she could be so domineering with Yui while
simultaneously being characteristically tender with Izuku was arousing all by itself.

“Fuck…” Izuku groaned as Ibara shoved Yui’s head even further downwards, until she’d
managed to take more of his length into her throat than anyone but Setsuna had done before.
Compared to Setsuna’s absent gag reflex, Izuku felt Yui’s throat flutter around his shaft, but
she was clearly comfortable enough to keep going despite the occasional choking noises she
made.

“She looks so good doing that,” Ibara breathed, “so obedient…”

Ibara yanked Yui’s head backwards, bringing her free of Izuku’s cock, except for the trail of
drool that ran down her lips and still connected her to his manhood.

“I think it’s time for her reward now,” Ibara said, “unless you’d prefer that she keeps using
her mouth on you.”

“The reward sounds good!” Izuku had been ready to have sex with Yui right at the start, but
he had to admit that this brief delay was totally worth it, “Yui, turn around, get on your hands
and knees, okay?”

“Mhmm!” Yui was, as previously identified, eager to obey. As soon as Ibara released her grip
on Yui’s hair, she turned herself around, arching her back so that her ass was presented very
appealingly in front of Izuku.

He wasted no time in untangling himself from Ibara, sliding out of his seat, and kneeling
behind Yui. As he started to reach down to line his member up with Yui’s entrance, Izuku was
surprised by Ibara beating him to the punch, grasping his shaft delicately and then bringing
his head up to slap against Yui’s drenched pussy.

Izuku thrust his hips forward, and both he and Yui moaned as he finally entered her. He
supposed that he shouldn’t have been surprised by just how much she enjoyed Ibara’s
treatment of her, but the way that he could tell how wet Yui was from his first thrust alone
was enough to inspire him to set a fast, aggressive pace from the outset.

His hips slammed into Yui’s as Izuku started to pound her, her ass rippling and jiggling with
every stroke. While he didn’t want Ibara to feel excluded by any means, Izuku had a hard
time tearing his focus away from the sight in front of him, practically hypnotized by the way
that Yui looked, to say nothing of the way she felt around him.
“Hmm,” Ibara leaned into his back, pressing up against him, “I think I’m starting to see why
all of you make such a fuss out of rear ends…”

“Yui’s got a great butt,” Izuku brought his hands down to spank her for emphasis, “you all do,
of course!”

“Mm!” Yui made her signature contribution to the conversation.

“I like seeing the two of you together,” Ibara reached around him to run her hand over one of
Yui’s cheeks, “but I think you can give her even more than this, can’t you?”

Izuku felt a strange sensation blooming between his legs, and when he realized that Ibara was
starting to wrap her lower vines around his pelvis, a surge of even greater arousal flooded
through him. Her vines corded around him everywhere, bundling around his thighs, and even
going between his legs and gently ensnaring his balls.

Ibara molded herself into his back, pressed up against him so tightly that he could feel every
inch of her body against him. Her hips nestled against Izuku’s butt, and with how tightly
she’d bound him in her vines, it was as if they shared a single pelvis.

When Ibara pulled her hips back, Izuku was dragged along with her, and when she slammed
back forward, his manhood was driven into Yui with both of their strength behind the thrust.

“Fuck!” Yui yelped, as she pushed back against him desperately.

It seemed that Ibara wasn’t quite done with taking control of the pair of them; the vines on
her head spiraled forth to wrap around Yui’s torso, binding her into place, locking her arms
behind her back, and one strand even coiled around Yui’s throat.

While Izuku had been comfortable being the one to initiate sex with Yui, he had to admit that
the ease with which Ibara slipped into the dominant position definitely did things for him. He
figured that, when it came down to it, he had an easier time falling into his people-pleasing
habits than he did being dominant himself, even if he enjoyed both dynamics equally.

Besides, it’s not like I mind, he thought, I think it’s pretty fucking hot when Ibara controls
me…

“That’s better,” Ibara spoke huskily into his ear, “now I can guide you both through what I
want to see…”

She acted on her words immediately, using her vines and body in concert to make Izuku fuck
Yui even harder, slamming all three of their hips together with incredible force. Loud wet
sounds echoed with every clap of Izuku’s hips into Yui’s ass, as it became blatantly obvious
just how much the dark-haired woman was enjoying this treatment.

Izuku surrendered himself to the sensations he felt, every plunge into Yui’s wetness more
tantalizing than the last, somehow. With the pace that Ibara was setting, Izuku wasn’t sure
how much longer he could last, and his resolve was tested every time that he felt Yui’s walls
tighten around his shaft.
“Fuck…” Izuku groaned, “this feels so good.”

“Mmffm,” Yui moaned incoherently.

All that Izuku could do was dig his fingers even tighter into Yui’s butt cheeks, since Ibara
was in command of basically the entire rest of his body. If he were in charge of his own
thrusts, Izuku knew that they would have started to become ragged and uneven as he
approached his climax.

Just as he felt pleasure building up between his legs, his impending orgasm was cut off as
another of Ibara’s vines wrapped tightly around the base of his cock.

“Ah-ah-ah,” she chided, “you can’t finish yet, I’m not done with you two.”

Izuku writhed against her vines as the pleasure that he’d felt was replaced by a growing sense
of need, one which quickly became a kind of desperate frustration.

I need to be more assertive, he recalled, and I’ve got just the idea.

Instead of trying to strain his hips forward to hilt himself back inside Yui, Izuku shoved
backwards against Ibara, sending both of them toppling back onto the floor. Yui was dragged
along with them, and made a squeaking noise of protest as the three fell into a tangle of
limbs.

Izuku reached down and pried Ibara’s vines free from his pelvis, straining against the strength
of her Quirk (even though he knew he’d have no chance of coming out on top without using
his own) with the power of his limbs alone. The vines on her head thrashed around in the air,
having come undone from Yui.

“Oh?” Ibara murmured into his ear as he fought to break free, “what do you think you’re
doing?”

“I think,” Izuku grunted, “it’s time for you to start participating a bit more directly.”

When he’d freed himself enough to turn around, he seized Ibara in his grip, crushing his lips
against hers to kiss her passionately. Yui, in turn, sprawled onto the floor beside them, laying
on her back and watching with as much focus as she could muster, her eyes still glazed over
with lust.

Taking control of Ibara’s body just as she had done to him, Izuku turned her around to face
away from him, as he clambered back to his feet and pushed her onto her hands and knees.

“What passion!” Ibara looked back at him over her shoulder, her gaze smoldering, “show me
what you’re capable of!”

Izuku traced his hands over Ibara’s back, taking a moment to appreciate the lithe lines of
muscle and the swell of her hips as he guided her into position, her hips tilted up into the air
to present her pussy to his gaze. He lined himself up, then pushed inside her without
hesitation, groaning as he was reminded of just how tight Ibara was.
“Mm, yeah!” Yui chimed in, “fuck her hard!”

“Don’t hold back,” Ibara agreed, “if you’re going to try and seize control, then you’d better
make the best of your chance!”

Izuku nudged her legs open a bit wider, then planted both his hands on his hips and started to
deliver the hard, purposeful thrusts that she had demanded. Yui shuffled closer, positioning
herself underneath Ibara, her face between Ibara’s knees.

“Fuck!” Izuku cried out in surprise when he felt Yui’s tongue drag over his balls, then up the
bottom of his shaft. He paused his thrusting for a moment, overcome by the sensation, but
when Ibara shoved back against him, he remembered what he’d set out to do, and started to
piston his hips once again.

Izuku heard Ibara gasp as Yui continued to bathe his cock with her tongue, and realized that
Yui must have also been licking at Ibara’s sex, her mouth lavishing attention on the spot
where Izuku and Ibara were connected to one another. The imagery that filled his mind
inspired him to start thrusting even more wildly, and if Yui had any complaints about the way
that Izuku’s balls would slap against her face at times, she certainly didn’t voice them.

“Oh, Lord!” Ibara moaned, “don’t stop!”

Given that he’d already been close to a climax before the brief interruption to switch partners,
Izuku figured that he didn’t have much longer in him, but he resolved himself that he’d last
long enough to make sure that Ibara finished first.

Besides, he thought, with Yui helping like she is, I don’t think that’s going to take long…

Sure enough, after only a few moments, Ibara pitched her head back and unleashed a high,
almost whining cry, as her legs quivered and Izuku felt her clamp down around his shaft. The
feeling of Ibara squeezing him so tightly – almost causing him to slip free of her pussy – was
enough to tip him over the edge himself, and with the very head of his manhood buried inside
her, Izuku’s orgasm came to an explosive finish.

Izuku groaned and fell back onto the floor as his strength left him, aftershocks of pleasure
still echoing up and down his spine. He watched a thick strand of his cum drip from Ibara’s
slit, falling onto Yui’s face below.

“MM!” Yui seemed inspired by this, as she craned her head upwards and latched her mouth
against Ibara’s pussy.

“Ahn!” Ibara cried out, “oh! Oh goodness!”

He saw Ibara’s thighs visibly quiver and shake as Yui absolutely devoured her, both of Yui’s
hands latched on to Ibara’s hips for leverage. The vine-haired woman collapsed on top of Yui,
but Yui didn’t stop until she’d licked Ibara completely clean.

“Wow,” Izuku breathed, amazed by what he’d witnessed. He knew that Yui and Ibara were
involved in some kind of bondage arrangement with each other, but he hadn’t known that
they were that intimate. Something about the realization made him feel satisfied in some way,
but more than anything, the sight was incredibly erotic to him.

“Mmmm,” Yui hummed contentedly as she finally dropped away from Ibara’s womanhood,
“that was fun.”

“Yeah,” Izuku found it hard to form coherent sentences, “it was.”

Ibara struggled with her speech even worse, making a series of unintelligible noises as she
rolled off of Yui.

Yui slowly got to her knees, then shakily crawled over to Izuku, nestling into his side as soon
as she reached him. Izuku leaned back, content to sprawl out on the floor and bask in the
afterglow. It didn’t take long for Ibara to join the pair, sandwiching Yui between herself and
Izuku as she gently ran her fingers through Izuku’s hair.

A few minutes later, Izuku heard the sounds of conversation as the other girls returned from
the beach, and he felt a momentary impulse to rearrange himself so that it was a bit less
obvious what the three of them had just done, before he decided that that kind of bashfulness
was pointless.

“Oh, wow!” Mina chirped as soon as she caught sight of them, “looks like you three had a
fun afternoon!”

“Dang!” Setsuna cackled, “if only we’d come back a bit sooner!”

“Yes, yes,” Ibara sighed, “you all missed quite the show.”

“Oh my…” Momo blushed as she stared at the three of them.

“Mm,” Yui nuzzled against Izuku’s chest, “yeah.”

“Don’t worry,” Ochako grinned knowingly at him, and Izuku felt something warm in his
chest because of how pleased she looked with him, “we’ll all get our turns!”

“Heh, yeah,” Izuku agreed, “I love you all. Nobody’s going to get left out.”

“Darn straight,” Ochako nodded resolutely.

As Mina and Setsuna started to pester Yui for details on their afternoon, Ochako brought the
three of them cups of water, and Momo tossed a pillow to Izuku so that he could prop himself
up without dislodging Yui and Ibara. Izuku felt a sense of pure contentedness wash over him,
as he thought about how incredible it was that there was absolutely nothing weird about the
other four returning; no (serious) jealousy about being left out, no judgment, just warm
acceptance.

Even more than just the sex, he thought, I’m so glad that we all care for each other the way
we do.
Chapter End Notes

It's back!

Sorry for the delay. July was not a good month for writing for a variety of reasons (not
to get into it), but even though I wasn't able to write for part of the month, I was able to
outline!

In positive notes, I'm thrilled to see that this story has reached 200k hits and 2k kudos!
Thanks so much to everyone who's read this fic!

You might notice that there's a final chapter count now, which accounts for the planning
I was able to prepare for what's to come!

In the meantime, I wanted this chapter to show a few shifting dynamics as the pieces are
getting put into place for the eventual climax (in more ways than one ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)) of this
little story.

Let me know what you thought!

 Joining
Chapter Summary

The students explore a variety of new dynamics

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Seven Months, Three Weeks, and Four Days Since Arriving

Izuku

The sun still beamed brightly, even though the clouds spread over much of the sky looked
more than a little ominous. Izuku suspected that the second rainy season might prove to outdo
the first, but he supposed that the cave where the seven students lived would likely hold up
better than their cabin had.

Unless we get flooded out, I guess, he thought, but there’s plenty of high ground nearby, if it
comes to that.

In truth, he had begun to feel that the group of students had “beaten” the prehistoric world
they were trapped in; there didn’t seem to be any significant challenges remaining, and their
daily tasks had become less motivated by survival and more out of a desire to do something.

It was this reason that had led Izuku on a wandering path throughout The Garden, where he
idly collected some fruit here and there, but more than anything simply lost himself in his
thoughts as he strolled. He supposed that it was somewhat oxymoronic to experience “cabin
fever” when he had an entire dreamworld to wander around in, but that was the closest he’d
been able to come to describing the restless urge driving him.

He felt that he had taken a lot of the little things in life for granted, now that he’d wound up
getting stranded in a pocket dimension. While the dream-world was close to idyllic in some
ways, it certainly lacked for modern conveniences, to say nothing of the friends and family
that Izuku hadn’t seen in more than half a year. Some of the once-familiar faces in his life
almost felt like strangers when he remembered them, a train of thought that Izuku tried to
avoid following for too long.

Heck, I even miss Aizawa and his logical ruses by this point, Izuku reminisced, even though
he’s really outdone himself with this one.

Izuku felt the absence of his notebooks more pointedly than many of the other details of his
life. While he certainly missed doing things like looking up the latest hero news online, those
activities always fed into his drive to catalogue the information that he absorbed. Instead, he
found himself performing similar rituals focused on the women in his life, which he hoped
was more “endearingly weird” than “obsessive and creepy”.

He’d started to plan dates that he could take each of his six girlfriends on whenever they
returned to the real world, taking into account their interests, personalities, life experiences,
and everything he could categorize about them. If everything went right, then Izuku hoped
that he’d be able to give each of them a night worth remembering, some uncertain time in the
future.

“Hey, Deku!” His thoughts were interrupted momentarily by Ochako’s appearance in his
path. She also carried a basket on her hip, which was much more stocked with fruit than he’d
managed. “What’cha mutterin’ about?”

“Hey!” Izuku replied, “oh, just thinking, I guess.”

“Yeah?” Ochako smiled, “what about?”

“You, actually,” Izuku returned the smile, “I’ve been daydreaming about what things will be
like when we get back to the real world, the stuff we can do together, and all that.”

“Ooh!” Ochako strolled over to him and bumped her shoulder against his, “anythin’
particular you’ve got in mind?”

Izuku’s thoughts whirled into action, recalling the planning he’d done on how to design the
perfect date for Ochako, in all the same detail and depth as his hero analyses:

Ochako has demonstrated being uncomfortable with people spending money on her, so a low
or no-cost date would be ideal. Possibilities for a specific outing will depend on the season,
but activities such as ice skating in winter, or a picnic lunch in summer provide a starting
point. Her favourite food is mochi; ensure that there’s a shop selling it nearby when
evaluating potential locations for a date.

“Maybe it’ll be a surprise,” Izuku answered, “but I’ve got some ideas, yeah.”

“I can’t wait!” Ochako leaned in and gave him a quick smooch, “somethin’ to look forward
to once we’re outta here, for sure.”

“You getting tired of being stuck here too?”

“I’m so over it,” Ochako sighed, “don’t get me wrong, it’s great spendin’ time with all of
you, but that’s all there is to do, y’know?”

“Yeah,” Izuku nodded, “I almost miss the times at the start, when we had to worry about
building a cabin and all that.”

“You definitely need some kinda project,” Ochako poked his ribs, “you’re the sort of guy that
has to stay occupied!”

“Well, that’s why I’ve been thinking of things I want to do when we’re back,” Izuku
admitted, “it’s kind of… uh, replacing my hero analysis, a little bit.”
“Oh my god,” Ochako giggled, “you would, you absolute dork.”

“But the good kind of dork, right?” Izuku asked.

“Of course!” Ochako shuffled her fruit basket to her other arm so that she could lean into his
side, “I love that about you, silly. It’s just a very ‘you’ way to keep busy.”

“Thanks,” Izuku slung his arm around her back, “I love you too.”

He punctuated his statement by kissing her, but rather than a quick smooch, the kiss quickly
grew deeper. Izuku dropped his mostly-empty basket on the ground and pulled Ochako
tighter against himself, as his tongue started to explore her mouth.

“Hey,” Ochako breathed when they separated for a moment, “not to be a buzzkill, but I
promised Mina I’d help her with juicin’ all this fruit when I get back.”

“Why would that be a buzzkill?” Izuku wondered.

“We don’t quite have time to, y’know,” Ochako smirked at him even as her cheeks blushed a
bit harder, “run off to the love shack.”

“Oh, yeah, no problem,” Izuku ran his hand up and down her back, “I like kissing you, even
if it doesn’t lead to anything, you know.”

“Good!” Ochako gave him another quick peck, “I like kissin’ you too!”

“Besides,” Izuku teased, “it’s not like we won’t have plenty of opportunities to have that kind
of fun together.”

“You’re tellin’ me,” Ochako giggled, “sometimes I’m surprised we even bother doin’
anythin’ else.”

“I guess that’s one of the upsides to all this free time,” Izuku chuckled.

“We’ll definitely be takin’ advantage of that soon,” Ochako slapped his butt, “but for now,
why don’t you walk me back to the cave?”

“I’d love to,” Izuku agreed.

They continued their light, easy conversation the entire way back. Izuku mused that, while
the strange dream-land where the students were stuck might not have been perfect, the people
that he was sharing the experience with sure were.

Eight Months Since Arriving

Ochako

“Woo!” Mina swung her cup around, “here’s to surviving eight of the weirdest months of my
life!”
“But,” Setsuna added, “not to cheer for many more to come. As much as it’s great to lounge
around all day, I think it’s getting reaaaaally close to time to go home.”

The rest of the people in the cave joined in with a round of muttered half-cheers, half-
complaints. Ochako was one of the ones closer to the “complaining” side; just like she and
Izuku had taken to discussing lately, there were more things from the real world that she
missed than there were things she enjoyed about The Garden.

Not that it’s without its benefits, though, she amended, it’s gonna be a real pain figuring out
how to find alone time with each other when we’re back in the real world.

Despite the mixed mood at the start, their traditional monthly party to started to pick up as the
drinks kept flowing, and before long, pretty much everyone was uninhibited and exuberant.
The students wound up discussing the various plans they had for their return to the real
world, which fortunately remained as a happy topic of conversation.

“I’m definitely going for a serious spa day when we’re back,” Setsuna said, “I know, I know,
it sounds silly to follow up a months-long forced vacation with more vacation, but I need to
get pampered, you know? Get my nails done, my hair cut, all that.”

“I can cut your hair!” Mina volunteered, “but, yeah, I know what you mean. As much as I
liked running around naked, I also miss cute outfits!”

“Aw,” Setsuna pretended to pout, “you mean I’m not going to get to see that gorgeous butt of
yours all the time any more?”

“I mean, it’s still pretty nice even if I’m wearing something,” Mina giggled, “what, you don’t
miss getting dressed up?”

“Eh, maybe for special occasions,” Setsuna shrugged, “but I’m kind of used to this whole
nudism thing, honestly!”

“It’d feel weird if it was around people other’n you guys,” Ochako said, “for me, at least. I’m
not as outgoin’ as you are, Set.”

“Few of us are,” Ibara laughed, “it’s awfully strange to imagine going back to school
uniforms at this point, though, isn’t it?”

“Heck,” Mina frowned, “it’s hard to imagine that we’ll have to go back to doing homework at
some point. I’ve kind of loved not having to study anything while we’ve been here.”

“I’m excited to graduate, though,” Izuku added, “just a few more months, back in real life,
and we’ll be heroes! Real ones!”

“You’re already a real hero,” Momo patted his arm, “but it will be nice to have it officially
recognized, I agree.”

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “I’m kind of fifty-fifty. I want to go back to real life, but going back to
school sounds awful. Waking up early. Going to classes. Blerg.”
“I hear that,” Setsuna agreed, “I’ve got pretty used to sleeping in. I guess after this long, it’s
kind of just a lifestyle, hey?”

“Imagine,” Izuku chuckled, “how people are going to react when they find out how long we
were in here.”

“Ugh,” Mina threw her hands in the air, “would you believe that I totally forgot we’ll have to
tell other people about this? God, I have no idea how to explain it all!”

“Well, the Lord works in mysterious ways,” Ibara smiled, “perhaps other people aren’t meant
to understand what we’ve experienced here.”

“When we get back,” Izuku had a gleam in his eyes, “I’m going to throw Aizawa into a
jungle somewhere, see how he likes ‘experiencing’ it.”

“Are you certain about this plan?” Momo giggled, “I’d give him twenty minutes before he
found a spot to nap.”

“It’s going to be so weird,” Mina sighed, “having to like, be part of society again and
everything.”

“It’s always been weird,” Yui murmured, “heroes and hero students aren’t exactly normal
people, I think.”

“What are you talkin’ about?” Ochako giggled, “we’re all totally normal! Not one of us is an
absolute weirdo, nope.”

“Pfft,” Setsuna chuckled, “I dunno about the rest of you, but I like being a bit weird. It keeps
things interesting!”

“I don’t think I’m weird?” Momo cocked her head to the side, “but then again, I wouldn’t say
that the rest of you are strange, either?”

“See, you’re one of us!” Mina laughed, “which makes you an honorary weirdo!”

“I’ve always been weird,” Yui said “but I don’t mind that. I think I like how I am.”

“Good!” Ochako beamed at her, “I’m glad to hear that! We like you too!”

“Some of us a whole heck of a lot,” Setsuna teased, “especially ladykiller Ochako over
there.”

“Ehh?” Ochako felt herself blushing, “’ladykiller’?”

“Dude, you’ve banged like, half the girls here,” Setsuna cackled, “you’re more of a menace
than I am!”

“I’m not a menace,” Ochako pouted, “and it’s not like that’s a problem!”
“Oh, definitely not,” Setsuna nodded, “I’m just teasing you, I think it’s cute how you and Yui
have started flirting.”

“We haven’t had sex yet,” Yui clarified, and Ochako felt her blush grow even hotter.

“Give it time,” Setsuna wiggled her fingers in the air, “for the ladykiller to work her magic.”

“Geeze, Set,” Ochako teased back, “you sound jealous or somethin’.”

“Of course I’m jealous!” Setsuna smirked, “I thought I was the best at picking up babes, but
I’ve got no skills at all compared to you!”

“Ha!” Ochako flipped her hair victoriously, “suck it!”

“Gladly!” Setsuna returned, “but you’ve seen what I can do, you don’t have anything that’d
be a challenge for me to handle!”

Ochako was seized by a half-formed, somewhat-buzzed idea. She stood up from her seat,
finished her drink, and strode confidently to the back of the cave, where they stored various
miscellaneous things that didn’t see much regular use. She rummaged around for a moment
before she found what she was looking for, and felt a wide grin split her features.

“Look, Set!” Ochako proclaimed, as she turned around with the dildo that Momo had created
months ago held in front of her pelvis, “see if you can handle this!”

Setsuna threw her head back in laughter, and was quickly joined by Mina. Momo held her
hands to her face to try and hold in her own giggles, while Ibara just stared blankly at
Ochako. Izuku shook his head with a wry grin on his face, while Yui… Yui stared at Ochako
with outright hunger in her eyes.

Oh no, Ochako realized, I’ve awoken the beast.

Looks like I’ll have to do something about that.

Momo

Momo had to admit, it hadn’t taken long for the night to take a turn for the lewd. She wasn’t
exactly opposed to this development, but as much as she’d experienced during her time in
The Garden, blatant displays of sexuality could still leave her feeling somewhat uncertain of
herself at times.

When Setsuna had started prowling towards Ochako on her hands and knees, offering to
“suck it” as Ochako had challenged her to, that had been the final straw which threw the
brunette into a fit of giggles. That had, in turn, led to Mina demanding a round of shots,
which itself led to the mood in the cave becoming even more energetic.

Momo noticed Yui hovering around her, in between glances that the other dark-haired woman
kept throwing in Ochako’s direction. Momo certainly wasn’t opposed to that development –
she was entirely comfortable with the free-for-all nature that their relationship had adopted
over time – but she wasn’t sure why Yui seemed to be approaching her instead of Ochako.

“Mm,” Yui finally hummed, “Momo, I’ve got a question.”

“Do you?” Momo patted the ground beside herself, “ask away!”

“How’s your Quirk doing lately?” Yui asked as she plopped to a seat.

Well, Momo thought, that’s certainly not the topic I expected.

“In all honesty,” Momo answered, “it’s as frustratingly inconsistent as ever. Sometimes I can
create things with no issue at all, other times it’s impossible. Why do you ask?”

“Mm,” Yui pursed her lips, “I wanted to ask you to make something.”

“What did you have in mind?” Momo wondered, “I can certainly try!”

Yui scooted a bit closer to Momo, then leaned in to murmur to her more directly.

“It’s a kind of harness,” Yui explained, “two loops for your legs, one across the hips, and a
section in the middle that can hold this.”

Momo realized that she had somehow missed that Yui was holding “the dicku”, but it was
impossible to miss when Yui flopped the toy into her lap.

“Oh my,” Momo gasped, “ummm… I can try? I can’t promise the results would be an
effective… device? I don’t know what this is called.”

“It’s called a strap-on,” Yui explained, and Momo felt a little thrill at realizing the
undoubtedly pornographic nature of the device. She formed an image in her head of the sort
of harness that Yui was describing – finding it easier to picture than she’d anticipated – and
then activated her Quirk, attempting to bring her thoughts into reality.

With a burst of light, the object that Yui had commissioned emerged from Momo’s stomach,
a surprisingly easy process, given how inconsistent Momo’s Quirk had been otherwise.

How strange, Momo thought, is it easier to create sex-based objects for some reason? Or is it
because this doesn’t serve a purpose that I directly benefit from?

She decided to test her new theory, and proceeded to create a frisbee, a tiny plastic car, and a
metal crown in short order. As soon as she attempted to create a flashlight, she felt her Quirk
spasm and fail, a wave of tiredness flowing over her.

“Izuku!” Momo called out, “I’ve realized something!”

“Oh?” Izuku glanced at the collection of useless toys around her, then to Yui (who was
fiddling with the harness and sex toy), “what’s that?”
“The use of my Quirk,” Momo explained, “is restricted if I’m creating something with a
purpose! Frivolities don’t seem to be affected!”

“Hmm,” Izuku tucked his chin into his hand, “that would mean that the limits on our Quirks
are meant to funnel our actions in certain directions, which in turn likely ties back to the
purpose behind this whole exercise, and itself means that…”

“Enough of all that,” Mina interrupted, “Yui, what’ve you got there?”

“Mm,” Yui held up the harness proudly, where the dildo indeed fit into a ring at the front, “I
had Momo make a strap-on.”

“Daaaaang,” Setsuna called out, “and here I thought you were a sub!”

“I am,” Yui nodded, “it’s not for me to wear.”

“Give it here, then!” Setsuna held her hand out, “lemme try it on!”

“Nope!” Yui tossed the harness at Ochako, who caught it with an ‘eep!’, “put it on.”

“My goodness,” Ibara cried, “this certainly took a turn.”

It was inevitable, Momo thought, but more importantly than Yui’s proclivities…

She felt that she’d come to a realization about the nature of the island itself. As Izuku had
been theorizing (before he’d trailed off into inaudible mumbling), the fact that she could use
her Quirk to create things for fun without any difficulty felt like it revealed something of the
mechanics behind their exercise.

I’ve tried all sorts of different planning techniques while I’ve been here, Momo realized,
being proactive, being reactive, and so on… but I’ve never tried not having a plan!

“This feels really silly,” Ochako spoke, and Momo was pulled away from her revelation by
the sight of Ochako wearing the strap-on, standing embarrassed in the middle of the cave.

Oh, wow. Momo’s thoughts took a turn in a very different direction, I can see why Yui
requested it now.

“You look hot,” Yui stood from her spot and walked over to Ochako, “c’mere.”

Without any hesitation, Yui reached down to grasp Ochako’s hand, then started pulling her in
the direction of the cave’s exit.

“We’ll be back,” Yui spoke, “I need to borrow Ochako for a bit.”

“Daaaang!” Setsuna repeated herself, “have fun, you two!”

Ochako made a series of indistinct squeaking noises, but she didn’t exactly resist Yui’s eager
guidance.
“Wow,” Mina spoke as the two women departed, “so that just happened.”

“Indeed,” Ibara seemed to stare at the floor quite intently, “Yui is… bolder than you might
think.”

“It’s about time!” Setsuna laughed, “it’s downright ridiculous that we’re all still being subtle
about when it’s time to get down with each other, isn’t it?”

“I don’t think you’ve ever been subtle about your interests,” Momo replied, a small smile on
her lips.

“That so?” Setsuna turned to her with a toothy grin on her face, “how’s this for subtlety, then?
Momo, wanna go to the next room, get naked, see what happens?”

Oh my! Momo felt her heart race. Setsuna hadn’t exactly made a secret of her attraction to
Momo, but their relationship hadn’t exactly gone there yet. Momo had planned to take things
a bit slower, as she was still navigating the discovery of her attraction to women.

Perhaps I don’t need to follow a plan…

“Hmm,” Momo pretended to ponder the invitation, “lead the way.”

“Wait, really?” Setsuna leapt to her feet excitedly, “oh, man. I’m not passing this up. We
won’t be long, guys, have fun without us!”

Momo found Setsuna’s enthusiasm contagious as the greenette quickly crossed the cave and
took her by the hand, leading her towards the alcove where their bath was kept.

There’s certainly upsides to spontaneity, Momo thought.

Izuku

Izuku had a lot of thoughts running through his mind as the evening continued. He’d gotten
himself wrapped up in another tangent about the nature of the exercise, and thus, The Garden,
but even in the throes of his analysis, he hadn’t missed the fact that the girls had started
pairing off really suddenly.

He wasn’t exactly bothered by this – the fact that the women in their relationship were
involved with each other in different ways was honestly reassuring to Izuku – but something
kept pulling his mind off-track from trying to decipher the mysteries of the exercise.

If Momo’s Quirk is only impaired in specific contexts, Izuku thought, it tracks with the way
that Mina and Yui were able to use theirs so effectively in a disaster, but even when I was in
the same landslide, I couldn’t use One For All…

When he thought of Yui, his mind started bringing up images of her and Ochako heading off
together, undoubtedly with the love shack as their destination. Those ideas then started to turn
into him imagining the two of them together, and before long, he was far too distracted to try
and carry out any sort of logical analysis.

“Man, Midori,” Mina spoke, “you look like your brain’s about to pop out of your head. Here,
have another drink.”

“Oh, thanks,” Izuku accepted the offered beverage, “yeah, I guess I was a bit stuck in my
head. I keep thinking I can try and figure out some way out of here for all of us…”

“You don’t always have to be our savior,” Ibara added, “I think that it’s quite admirable that
you wish to solve this riddle, but it’s not exactly going anywhere. You can relax tonight,
leave the pondering for tomorrow.”

“Right, yeah,” Izuku muttered, “sorry, I guess I’m not really being great company.”

“You’re fine, dingus,” Mina bumped his shoulder, “it’s not like me and Ibara can’t hang out.”

“The others certainly found other activities rather quickly,” Ibara said, “I suppose that was
rather inevitable.”

“Yeah, totally!” Mina agreed, “we might not be at the, y’know, public stage yet, but I’m
honestly surprised it took this long for us to start being open about our intentions.”

“Heh, yeah,” Izuku felt a strange urgency starting to rise inside him, “it’s good to see,
though.”

“You aren’t envious?” Ibara asked, “I must admit, even though I have no particular desire to
engage in such activities at this moment, I almost feel left out in a way.”

“Aw, geeze,” Mina laughed, “what, I’m not good enough for you?”

“I didn’t mean to imply-“ Ibara started, only to be silenced when Mina bounced over to her
and slung an arm around her shoulders.

“Shush!” Mina insisted, “I’m just teasing, you’re fine, silly. I get what you mean, actually!
I’m not jealous or anything, but I definitely feel like I’m missing out a little bit.”

“Why don’t you join in?” Izuku asked, his mouth getting ahead of his brain, “I mean...”

“Ooh, look at you!” Mina giggled, “so much bolder than you used to be! Nah, I don’t wanna
overwhelm Momo, and plus, Set’s had a thing for her for a while, they should have some fun
together one-on-one.”

As if to confirm Mina’s statement, Izuku heard faint giggles emerge from the other “room” in
the cave. He was tempted for a moment to go investigate the source of those sounds more
directly, but he realized that if Mina thought the two of them should have some time alone,
that was probably the right call.

Still, that sense of wanting to do something continued to grow.

“I suppose it’s only fitting that Yui started this trend,” Ibara hummed, “she can be awfully
demanding at times, can’t she?”

“Yeah,” Izuku agreed, “she’s pretty confident about sex, at least.”

“It’s neat!” Mina said, “heck, I’m not even that open about everything I’m into, I kind of
admire that about her.”

“Sometimes, I find it hard to believe how much has changed for me,” Ibara leaned back with
a small smile on her lips, “even being able to participate in this discussion is something that I
wouldn’t have been capable of not that long ago.”

“You’ve come a long way!” Mina tightened her embrace around Ibara, “maybe it’s just me,
but you seem happier now!”

“I am,” Ibara confirmed, “even if it brings all new uncertainties to my life, they’re ones that
are more enjoyable to navigate.”

“Well, I’m always game to chat if you need to work something out,” Mina offered, “I’m sure
any of us are, really.”

“Definitely,” Izuku agreed.

Speaking of “working something out”, he thought, why am I feeling so restless?

He knew that he definitely wasn’t jealous, but something wasn’t quite sitting right with him.
Izuku kept feeling the urge to stand up and move, and his mind kept drifting in the direction
of the love shack, and the activities that were happening inside of it.

“Actually, if you’re offering,” Ibara started, “I have some questions about, um, relationships
between women.”

“Like dating-relationships,” Mina clarified, “or relationships, ya know?”

“…both?” Ibara blushed and looked down at the floor.

Not exactly an area I can provide much guidance in, Izuku thought, except as a witness, I
guess.

“Sure!” Mina grinned, “hit me with your questions! I’ll do my best to help out!”

“How do you tell the difference between friendly feelings of affection, and romantic ones?”
Ibara asked.

“Ooh, that’s a tricky one!” Mina tapped her finger against her chin as she thought, “I’m
guessing that there’s some attraction involved, right?”

“I believe so,” Ibara sighed, “but that’s part of it – I’m not sure how to navigate the difference
between lust or love…”
Ah, Izuku thought, well, that’s embarrassing that it took me that long to figure out.

He was feeling unsettled because he was horny, he realized. His mind kept drifting to
thoughts of Yui and Ochako not due to any musings about their relationship dynamics, but
because the thought of the two of them together was simply hot.

Izuku stood up, his feet starting to lead him out of the cave before his brain even finished
processing the blatantly obvious conclusion he’d come to.

“Where ya going, Midori?” Mina asked with a knowing smirk on her face, “you can stick
around for this talk, you know.”

“Oh, y-yeah,” Izuku found himself stumbling over his words, “I was just… yeah. Gonna…
go?”

“Are you embarrassed about something?” Ibara asked.

“Ooooh,” Mina glanced down, and Izuku realized that his manhood had started to grow hard
by the slightest degree, “I get you! Heading to the love shack, hey?”

Izuku nodded rapidly.

“Goodness,” Ibara giggled, “well, I must say, that’s a good idea, Izuku. You know how Yui’s
appetite can get.”

Fuck yeah I do, Izuku thought, growing more excited by the moment.

“Have fuuuun,” Mina waved him off, “go get ‘em, stud.”

Izuku stammered something incoherent, but nonetheless strode out of the cave with a very
specific goal in mind.

The girls want me to be more assertive, he thought, and I definitely want in on this.

*************

Ochako

Ochako felt her cheeks burning as Yui took her inside the love shack, her emotions a
turbulent mix of “excited” and “nervous”. The fact that things had led up to this point didn’t
exactly come as a surprise to her, but she’d never done this before – not exactly – and wasn’t
entirely sure how it was meant to go.

“So, uh,” Ochako muttered, “…how do we do this?”

“Mm,” Yui kept pulling eagerly on Ochako’s wrist, “pretend you’ve got a dick. Fuck me with
it.”

Well, she sure knows what she likes, Ochako thought.

“Don’t we need foreplay or something?” Ochako asked, “this isn’t exactly how I’ve usually
done it with other girls…”

“You can do whatever you want to me,” Yui took them to the bed, then flopped to a seat, her
hands behind her back, “you’re in charge.”

I guess I should just go with whatever feels natural…

Ochako reached down and wrapped her hand around Yui’s chin, craning the other woman’s
head up so that they could kiss. She set a fairly aggressive pace right from the start, shoving
her tongue into Yui’s mouth without caring how sloppy she was being, but Yui was more than
ready to meet her with just as much enthusiasm.

Without breaking their kiss, Ochako crawled up on top of Yui, pushing her back into the bed
as she straddled the black-haired woman’s hips. She noted the way that Yui flopped back as if
Ochako had shoved her much more forcefully, and the more she thought about it, the more
Ochako found the blatant display of submission kind of exciting.

Ochako took a moment to appreciate the way that their bodies fit together. While she thought
that Yui exaggerated their similarities a little bit, she couldn’t deny that they were basically
the same height, the same build. The way their proportions interlocked resulted in their
breasts pressing directly together, and Ochako swore that she could even feel Yui’s nipples
sliding against hers.

They separated from their kiss momentarily, a thin strand of saliva trailing from Ochako’s
mouth down to Yui’s. While Ochako still wasn’t quite sure how to initiate sex while using a
strap-on, she thought that she was doing a pretty good job of getting Yui warmed up, at least.

Naturally, Yui shattered that illusion by making one of her – apparently – characteristic
demands.

“Mmf,” Yui spoke, “you can get rougher.”

“Yeah?” Ochako pinned Yui’s arms down above her head, “I thought I was doin’ whatever I
want?”

Ochako might not have described herself as a “dominant” in bed, not really, but she thought
that intensity was a lot of fun. She figured that applying her most competitive tendencies to
someone more passive (if awfully demanding) might count for what Yui was looking for.

“Mm,” Yui smirked, “you’re just like Izuku. He acts the same way.”

“Does he?” Ochako moved so that both Yui’s hands were pinned down under one of hers,
then shoved her newly-free hand into Yui’s face, smushing her lips, “well, you should know,
Deku’s a whole lot nicer than I am.”

Yui wriggled underneath Ochako, and she felt Yui doing her best to latch her lips around her
fingers. Ochako obliged her, shoving two of her fingers into Yui’s mouth, where the quiet
woman immediately started sucking on her digits.
She’s got really nice lips, but we’re not here just to make out…

Ochako tilted her hips forward, her motion dragging the strap-on between Yui’s thighs and up
over the bottom of her belly. She leaned down, purposely trapping the toy between their
bodies, and removed her fingers from Yui’s mouth to immediately replace them with her
tongue instead. Ochako reached down to Yui’s breasts and gave one of her nipples a forceful
tweak before she moved on squeezing and groping.

It’s kind of fun to get rough like this, Ochako thought, it reminds me of when Deku gets really
into it.

Yui made a needy whining sound when Ochako pulled away from their kiss and started to
climb off of her, but her disappointment only lasted until Ochako slid one of her knees
between Yui’s legs, pushing the black-haired woman’s limbs open. Ochako moved her hand
down to Yui’s hips as she got herself into position, the strap-on jutting almost obscenely from
her pelvis.

Without asking if Yui was ready or not, Ochako lined the toy up and thrust her hips forward
in one smooth motion, hilting the artificial phallus inside Yui in a single movement.

“MM!” Yui groaned, throwing her head back, “yes! Like that!”

Ochako had to take a moment to get used to the way she had to move her hips – similar, yet
different to the way she was used to moving during sex – but before long, she’d established a
steady rhythm, thrusting the toy in and out of Yui as her hand roamed over the black-haired
woman’s torso.

“Harder!” Yui whined, “come on, please! Harder!”

Deku’s right, she’s awfully needy during sex, Ochako smiled to herself, but I warned Yui I’m
not as nice as he is.

“You want it hard?” Ochako taunted, repositioning so that she lay on top of Yui rather than
kneeling between her legs, “I can give you hard.”

Ochako dropped her entire weight into her next thrust, her hips slamming into Yui’s with an
audible slap. Yui’s eyes rolled back a little, her mouth forming an ‘O’ as their bodies
collided. Yui’s legs splayed even further apart, and Ochako took her time pulling back, before
delivering another bed-shaking plunge against Yui.

“Mm, fuck,” Yui breathed, “that’s good.”

While Ochako wasn’t exactly getting much physical stimulation out of their activities, she
certainly appreciated the sights and feelings involved in fucking Yui. The way that Yui’s
entire body shook every time Ochako pounded her was one thing, but the desperate way that
Yui arched up against her, her legs wrapping around Ochako’s torso was even better.

Yui writhed underneath Ochako, squirming so much that her hands got free from where
Ochako had them pinned. Immediately, Yui’s hands flew to Ochako’s hips, landing on her
butt with a loud smack and digging in, as if she were trying to pull Ochako even deeper
inside her.

“Hey!” Ochako protested, “I thought I was in charge?”

“Fuck me harder,” Yui demanded, “get rough with me, come on, fuck me!”

Ochako threaded her fingers into Yui’s hair, then yanked her head forward, pulling her into a
forceful kiss. With their lips mashed together almost as hard as their bodies were colliding,
Ochako shuffled her knees closer to Yui’s upper body, lifting the other woman’s legs higher
into the air as she did so.

While Yui might not have been as flexible as, say, Mina was, Ochako had heard enough from
Izuku’s stories to know that she was definitely capable of handling this sort of treatment.
Ochako continued pushing Yui’s legs back using her own, until Yui’s feet wiggled in the air
above her own head, and the undersides of Ochako’s thighs rested against Yui’s hips.

Ochako started to bounce up and down even more forcefully, impaling Yui with the strap-on
over and over. Ochako almost wished that there was some way to actually feel what she was
doing to Yui, it looked so appealing to see the black-haired woman coming undone under her
as their hips continued to collide with the slap of skin against skin.

“MMmm!” Yui groaned, and then her legs spasmed almost (almost) hard enough to dislodge
Ochako from her position.

“Did you just cum?” Ochako asked, slowing her pace for a moment.

“Mhmm!” Yui tried to reach up towards her, “keep going! More!”

Just as Ochako was about to retort with some sort of teasing comment about Yui’s greediness,
she heard the sound of a knock against the love shack’s door.

“Hey…” Izuku’s voice came from outside, “can I come in?”

Oh, dang! Ochako thought, let’s see if you’re ready to handle both of us!

“Get in here, Deku!” She replied, “let’s show Yui what we can really do!”

*************

Momo

As soon as Setsuna led Momo to the other room in the cave, the greenette pounced. Momo
was nearly overwhelmed by the barrage of affection that Setsuna laid on her, as she attacked
Momo with her lips, teeth, and hands, kissing, nipping, and touching her everywhere.

“Oh!” Momo cried, “my, you’re certainly passionate!”

“Can you blame me?” Setsuna grinned up at her, “you’re fucking gorgeous.”
“Mmm,” Momo hummed as Setsuna started to kiss the side of her neck, “what is it that you
find so appealing about me?”

“I mean, let’s get the obvious out of the way,” Setsuna pressed her hands into Momo’s
breasts, “you’ve got spectacular tits. But that’s not all!”

“No?”

“I think I’ve got a bit of a thing for the heroic types,” Setsuna held her gaze, “and you’re so
dang smart, and strategic, and bonkers powerful, and all that. It makes it even more adorable
when you get all shy from just a little flirting.”

“Oh,” Momo, indeed, felt her cheeks heating up, “thank you! I think you’re very appealing as
well.”

“You bet,” Setsuna leaned a bit closer and nipped at Momo’s earlobe, “and, you know, we
don’t have to do anything tonight if you’re not ready for it.”

“I am,” Momo insisted, “it just seems that you’re quite comfortable taking the lead.”

“For sure,” Setsuna ran her fingers down Momo’s spine, raising goosebumps everywhere her
digits touched, “just as long as you’re comfortable.”

Momo took the initiative for a moment, bringing both her hands up to cradle Setsuna’s face,
turning her head up to face Momo. She leaned down and kissed the other woman, and even
went so far as to push her tongue into Setsuna’s mouth, rather than surrendering to Setsuna’s
boldness.

“I’m happy to do whatever you’d like to,” Momo reassured her, “don’t mistake my timidness
for disinterest.”

“You, timid?” Setsuna smirked, “I don’t think so. There’s nothing wrong with preferring to be
a bit more passive, you know.”

“So,” Momo’s breath hitched as Setsuna’s hands roamed down to her backside, “what is it
that you had in mind for me?”

“Oh, babe,” Setsuna grazed her teeth over the spot where Momo’s jaw met her neck, “I’m
gonna worship you like you deserve. Lay on your back, okay?”

Momo felt her heart thundering in her chest as she laid down on the stone floor beside the
bath. Setsuna followed her every inch of the way, demonstrating her strength and
coordination as she lowered herself overtop of Momo.

“Ah!” Momo moaned as Setsuna’s mouth latched on to one of her breasts, the greenette’s
tongue flickering and circling around Momo’s nipple.

“Mmm,” Setsuna hummed, “you’re sensitive, hey?”

“Very much so,” Momo confirmed.

“That’s fucking delightful,” Setsuna gave her a nearly-predatory smirk, and the sheer fire
expressed in her eyes made Momo break into a round of nervous giggles.

Her giggles trailed off into another moan as Setsuna’s fingers deftly trailed over Momo’s sex,
brushing over her lips without parting them. The other woman was – as expected – an expert
tease, and Momo was pleasantly overcome by the constant stimulation all over her body.

Setsuna’s other hand came up to tease the breast that she wasn’t lavishing attention to with
her mouth, which caused Momo to arch her back in pleasure. She tangled her fingers into
Setsuna’s hair, uncertain what she should be doing to return the favor when Setsuna was so
easily overwhelming her.

“Ohhh,” Momo sighed as Setsuna removed her mouth from Momo’s breast, only to start
kissing and licking across Momo’s chest, steadily heading further down her body. The way
that Setsuna’s tongue flickered over Momo’s ribs came very close to approaching “tickling”,
but it was as if Setsuna had studied Momo’s body, she walked the line between pleasure and
overstimulation so deftly.

“You’re delicious,” Setsuna practically growled, nipping at Momo’s hipbone for emphasis.
Momo gasped when Setsuna’s fingers made direct contact with her slit, dragging up from her
entrance towards her clit at an agonizingly slow pace.

While Momo would never dream of downplaying either of her other partners (so far, her
mind added), it was clear that Setsuna had a bit more of a cruel streak than either Ochako or
Izuku possessed: as soon as she had finally made contact with Momo’s sex, her fingers
retreated, leaving Momo writhing on the floor as she tried to thrust her hips forward to regain
the lost sensation.

“Be patient,” Setsuna teased, “I’ll get there, don’t worry.”

“Mmf,” Momo brought her hand to her mouth and bit her knuckle to stifle the undignified
whine that she was about to make.

Setsuna’s kisses, nips, and licks trailed lower and lower, until Momo could feel the other
woman’s hot breath ghosting over her slit. Just at the moment she was certain that Setsuna
was going to lean forward, she instead moved further down, pressing delicate kisses against
the insides of Momo’s thighs.

“Mmm,” Setsuna purred, “you’re so ready for me, aren’t you?”

“Yes,” Momo breathed, “please.”

Her hips bucked into the air when one of Setsuna’s fingers teased at her entrance, plunging
inside her by the tiniest fraction. Momo wasn’t able to contain herself, making a desperate
mewling sound as she tried to plunge Setsuna’s digit deeper inside herself, but Setsuna
continued to torture her, curling her finger upwards instead of pushing it any further into
Momo’s needy sex.

“Fuck,” Setsuna chuckled, “you’re so wet.”

“You’re very good at this,” Momo whined.

“Thanks, gorgeous,” Setsuna grinned up at her from between her legs, “just because you’re
so sweet, maybe I’ll take it easy on you now.”

“Ohhhh,” Momo moaned as two of Setsuna’s fingers plunged inside her, stroking her inner
walls with practiced expertise. Setsuna leaned forward and finally – finally! – extended her
tongue, making a lascivious display out of it as she slowly licked around Momo’s clit,
without making direct contact.

“You taste good, too,” Setsuna spoke huskily, “I could get used to this.”

“I’d die,” Momo whimpered, “of being teased. Can you imagine?”

“Well, don’t go dying on me yet,” Setsuna flicked her tongue out to brush against Momo’s
clit, sending a burning spark of pleasure up her spine, “there’s lots more I want to do with
you still!”

Momo groaned wordlessly as Setsuna pursed her lips around her clit, and started to thrash
and writhe on the floor when Setsuna’s fingers started to pump in and out of her in tandem
with the way the greenette sucked her clit. Momo knew that Setsuna had her just where she
wanted, and now that Setsuna had finally taken mercy on her, Momo was helpless to resist.

Her orgasm exploded through her groin after only a few moments of that treatment, as Momo
had to bite her own lip to stop herself from screaming in pleasure. Her back arched so
powerfully that Momo actually lifted off the floor, her legs quivering and shaking so much
that she felt as if they’d turned to rubber.

“Wow,” Setsuna smirked confidently, “bit of a quick shot, aren’t you?”

“Yes,” Momo nodded, “but that’s also your fault.”

“What, you get off on being teased?” Setsuna’s eyes sparkled, “that’s really good to know.”

“I think,” Momo tried to catch her breath, “it’s your turn now.”

“Nah,” Setsuna’s grin grew even toothier, “I’m gonna fuck you now.”

“You’re going to…?” Momo felt a thrill race through her, “how?”

“Watch and learn, babe,” Setsuna got onto her knees, and then straddled one of Momo’s legs,
“I think you’ll like this.”

Momo watched, entranced, as Setsuna embraced her other leg, twisting her lower body so
that Momo’s pelvis lay perpendicular to Setsuna’s. Setsuna inched upwards, and Momo felt a
fresh surge of arousal as she felt the heat of Setsuna’s sex against her thigh.

“Open your legs a little wider,” Setsuna instructed, and Momo hurried to obey. She was
splayed wide open in front of Setsuna by that point, as the other woman easily handled her
into the position she had in mind.
“Oh my,” Momo gasped when she finally understood what Setsuna had in mind. Setsuna
didn’t merely intend to straddle her thigh; no, the greenette intended to grind her sex against
Momo’s own, an act that Momo had never even considered before.

“Told you – fuck – you’d get a kick out of this,” Setsuna smiled mischievously, “it’s – ah –
one of my favorites too.”

Momo watched, entranced, as Setsuna’s muscles flexed and tensed while she ground herself
against Momo. Setsuna’s motions were simultaneously frenetic and sensual, somehow, as she
managed the coordination required to grind her clit against Momo’s lips. At times, Setsuna
would brush over Momo’s clit, which sent bolts of pleasure through her sensitive, post-
orgasmic body.

Setsuna leaned forward and planted both her hands on Momo’s breasts, using her grip as
leverage to begin grinding against her even more intensely. All that Momo could do was
clasp her hands overtop of Setsuna’s, entirely at the mercy of the greenette’s passion.

“Fuck,” Setsuna cursed, “you feel fucking good.”

“Ah!” Momo’s reply turned into a moan, “I think… I think you’re going to make me cum
again.”

“Yeah?” Setsuna panted, “I’m – fuck! – getting there too.”

Instead of sawing her hips back and forth, Setsuna started to move in small circles, but she
also pressed herself against Momo even harder. The way that they were joined so intimately,
crushed against one another in that way, was erotic enough to overcome the fact that it wasn’t
the most physically-stimulating act, and before long, Momo felt another climax building.

“Oh,” she breathed, “oh! Oh, yes!”

“Fuck yeah,” Setsuna growled, “fuck, gonna cum, gonna fucking cum.”

Momo broke first, tossing her head back and loosing a long moan as her second orgasm
wracked her body. Her chest heaved, her limbs thrashed, and she lost herself entirely to
pleasure. It seemed that the sight of her coming undone was enough to bring Setsuna to her
own climax, as the greenette started to shake, her muscles tensing and flexing as her whole
body spasmed.

“Fuck!” Setsuna cried out one final time, and then she sagged, going limp on top of Momo as
she rode out her orgasm.

“You were right,” Momo giggled, “I did like that. A lot.”

“Good,” Setsuna leaned down and pecked a kiss against Momo’s lips, “clearly, I had fun
too.”

“You’ll have to show me, some time,” Momo ran her fingers through Setsuna’s hair, “some
of your other tricks.”
“Oh, you have no idea what you’re getting yourself into,” Setsuna laughed, “I’ve got all kinds
of things I wanna do to you.”

“I’m looking forward to it,” Momo smiled.

*************

Mina

Mina was trying very hard to be on her best behavior, seated on the floor of the cave across
from Ibara. She wouldn’t deny that part of her thought that she was missing out, getting
caught up in an unexpected heart-to-heart when everyone else was off having fun with each
other, but she wasn’t going to abandon Ibara when she was finally opening up.

“How do you tell,” Ibara asked, “when there’s an… um… a more intimate component to the
friendship? Doesn’t that blur the lines?”

“I mean, yeah,” Mina shrugged, “but it’s not like we have hard boundaries set in this
relationship we’re doing. It’s kind of ‘whatever happens, happens’, right?”

“I just always assumed,” Ibara sighed, “that if I was intimate with someone, it would be
because I was in love with them.”

“And you’re not?”

“I don’t know,” a loop of Ibara’s vines thrashed in the air, “that’s the conundrum I’m facing.”

“Okay, so,” Mina tapped her fingers against her chin as she thought, “I think maybe it’d help
if you explained what you mean by ‘intimate’, there’s loads of different things that could
mean.”

“Well, you know how Yui has a number of kinks, right?”

“Hard to forget,” Mina grinned, “the girl’s wild.”

“One of them is being tied up,” Ibara took a moment to collect herself, “and, well, one of
mine is tying people up. It’s a natural fit, really.”

“Yeah?” Mina pondered the idea for a moment, “I can’t say it does a whole lot for me, but if
the two of you both enjoy it, good for you! So, you’re like, bondage buddies?”

“I wouldn’t call it that,” Ibara gave her a wry smile, “but something of the sort, yes.”

“I can see how that might get confusing,” Mina admitted, “it’s definitely a sexually-charged
thing, but it’s not necessarily sex, you know? Kind of blurs the lines even further.”

“Ah, um,” Ibara flushed red, “you see… it’s definitely not a non-sexual activity.”

“Oh?” Mina felt her gossip senses going off, “you wanna give any more details?”
“When we engage in these acts,” Ibara clasped her hands together, “it’s usual that Yui will,
um… come to a climax.”

“Ooh, yeah,” Mina nodded, “that’s definitely sexual, then.”

“Indeed,” Ibara trailed off, clearly wanting to say something more, but too embarrassed to get
it out.

“Hmm,” Mina hummed, “a little one-sided, though, isn’t it? I’m no expert or anything, but I
can’t see how tying someone up would be enough to get you off too.”

Ibara’s blush intensified, and she brought her hands up to her face, as if trying to hide from
Mina.

“You know we can stop talking about this any time,” Mina reminded her, “like, I’m cool
talking about sex, but I know it’s a bit harder for you.”

“It’s well past time that I get over my own issues,” Ibara stammered from behind her hands,
“if I can do these things, I should certainly be able to discuss them, right?”

“Eh,” Mina waved her hand in a ‘so-so’ gesture, “different comfort levels. Besides, it’s not
like you and me have done anything, so it’s a bit different talking about it with me, right?”

“I’d be far more embarrassed talking about this with Yui,” Ibara grumbled, “which makes me
feel ridiculous. I can have intercourse with her, but not talk about my uncertain feelings
towards her? It sounds rather immature, doesn’t it?”

“Nah,” Mina brushed her concerns aside, “I think you’ve basically stumbling right into the
usual issues that friends with benefits can have.”

“How do you mean?”

“Like I said,” Mina explained, “combining sex and affection can make things confusing,
right? I think a lot of people in these sorts of relationships can find it tricky, so don’t get too
down on yourself. It’s not as clear as what you have with Izuku, for example.”

“I don’t think it’s fair to compare them,” Ibara murmured, “but when I think of how I feel
towards her, and how I feel towards Izuku? They’re similar, but different? Does that make
any sense?”

“Sure,” Mina agreed, “like, for me, I have feelings-feelings for Izuku and Set, but when I
slept with ‘Chako, it was just friends having fun, you know? I love the girl, but not like that.”

“You can define the difference so easily?” Ibara looked shocked, “truly, you’re better
equipped to handle this than I am. I’m glad I’ve sought your advice.”

“Well, I mean, we’re coming from different places,” Mina reminded her, “I’m not criticizing
you or anything, but being in a poly relationship must be a bit hard to line up with your
beliefs, right? Add on a sexual awakening, and yeah, it makes sense you’d be confused.”
“If I can be attracted to a woman,” Ibara asked, “then surely, I could be romantically
interested in a woman as well, right?”

“Maybe?” Mina shrugged again, “I dunno, I think that depends on the person.”

“I feel like I’m using her, at times,” Ibara confessed, “what if she’s more interested in me
than I am in her?”

“Well, let’s hope not,” Mina muttered, “that’d throw a wrench in this whole thing. I don’t
think you’re using her, though? It sounds like she gets what she wants out of it, if anything,
aren’t you the one getting left out?”

“What do you mean?”

“You get her off,” Mina answered, “but she doesn’t return the favor?”

Ibara muttered something quiet and indistinct. Mina gave her time to process whatever she
was feeling, not wanting to push her any further than she had already.

“She does,” Ibara finally answered, “she, um… uses her mouth on me.”

“Oh dang,” Mina whistled, “yeah, okay, she’s not being selfish then.”

“I think I am,” Ibara said, “I haven’t done the same to her.”

“Why not?” Mina asked.

“Because, um…” Ibara trailed off yet again. “I think I’m afraid to?”

“Is that because of the confusing relationship status thing,” Mina inquired, “or something
else?”

“Um,” Ibara clasped her hands together tightly, “I wouldn’t do a good job.”

“So?” Mina didn’t see why that would stop her, “learning is half the fun!”

“This might be silly, I don’t even know,” Ibara continued, “but the dynamic Yui and I have,
where I’m in charge of her during our activities? I feel as if that would dissolve if I were
clumsy and uncertain about what I was doing.”

“I dunno about that,” Mina said, “but I’m not really an expert on the dom-sub thing. Why
don’t you ask Set about that?”

“Perhaps I will,” Ibara nodded, “she does know a lot about these things.”

“I bet she’d even help you practice if you wanted,” Mina grinned, “get your skills up to par
before you try them with Yui, you know?”

Instead of spluttering or getting offended, Ibara seemed to consider the idea, before shaking
her head.
“I don’t think Setsuna would be patient enough with me,” Ibara sighed, “and I’d be too
nervous to ask her, anyways.”

“Heck, I could ask her if you want,” Mina offered, “or if it’s easier for you, I can just
volunteer to help, straight up.”

That made Ibara splutter in surprise.

“You would?” Ibara gasped, “with… me?”

“Sure,” Mina grinned, “you’re kind of a babe. I definitely wouldn’t mind.”

“Even after…” Ibara spoke, “I was, well, kind of awful to you?”

“Water under the bridge,” Mina brushed it off, “I don’t hold grudges like that.”

Ibara stared at her for a long moment, and Mina resisted the urge to crack some sort of joke.

“…you would?” Ibara asked softly.

“Definitely,” Mina confirmed, “just let me know, I’d be happy help you practice your girl-on-
girl skills!”

Ibara blinked, then turned away from Mina to retrieve the cup she’d been ignoring for a
while. Ibara drained her drink in one long pull, then turned back to face Mina.

“While I’m feeling brave,” Ibara spoke slowly, almost cautiously, “can we… can I touch
you?”

“Now?” Mina was surprised, “I mean, yeah, but I wasn’t trying to push you, you know?”

“All the others have paired off,” Ibara continued, “or, well, trioed off. I don’t think that’s a
coincidence.”

“Up to you,” Mina smiled, then leaned back, putting her arms behind her, and spread her legs
wider. Given her nudity, the pose had an effect of displaying pretty much everything she had
to offer, except for her butt – though she was pretty sure Ibara wasn’t exactly going to dive in
to her booty.

Ibara continued staring at her, and Mina was definitely sure that she was checking her out.
She couldn’t help but preen under the attention a bit, raising an eyebrow and giving Ibara a
confident smirk.

Slowly and hesitantly, Ibara reached out towards Mina, and then, surprisingly suddenly, gave
Mina’s left boob a firm (if inexpert) squeeze.

“Use more of your palm, not just your fingers,” Mina instructed, “it’s not like pinching.”

“Like this?” Ibara pushed her hand forward, turning the contact into something more
enjoyable.
“You got it!” Mina confirmed, “see, you’re a natural.”

“And you’re sure you don’t mind,” Ibara muttered, “that I have no idea what I’m doing?”

“Honestly, I’m just doing this to help a friend out,” Mina reassured her, “if it works out that
you make me feel good? Awesome! If not? Still cool!”

“Is there anything I shouldn’t do?”

“I don’t think I’m really into getting tied up,” Mina answered, “but it sounds like you’ve got
the hang of that already!”

“I suppose I do,” Ibara’s eyes trailed down Mina’s body, “I could even touch you… there?”

“Wherever you want,” Mina nodded.

Even more hesitantly, Ibara’s hand trailed down Mina’s body, making its way between her
legs.

Damn, you don’t waste any time, Mina thought, you’re definitely more into girls than you say
you are.

“Ooh,” Mina breathed when Ibara’s fingers – all four of them – pressed against her slit,
“don’t go too fast. It’s just like playing with yourself, except, you know, on someone else.”

“I, um,” Ibara blushed, but she didn’t remove her hand, “I don’t use my fingers. On myself.”

“No?” Mina tilted her head to the side, “what do you usually do?”

“Well,” Ibara answered, “I have very good control of my vines, after all.”

“Dang, girl,” Mina giggled, “that’s kinkier than I expected. Well, you know what Izuku does
to you, right? Just do that!”

“See,” Ibara hummed, “this is why I need help. Izuku’s very giving, but I don’t exactly keep
track of everything he does, I just know it feels good.”

“Here,” Mina waved Ibara closer, “I can show you, if you want.”

“I think I do, yes,” Ibara’s blush was still present, but Mina swore that there was a hint of
desire in her eyes.

Ibara scooted a bit closer, until she knelt at Mina’s side, swaying in place a bit with nervous
energy. The vines that she kept wrapped around herself slowly retreated, and Mina found the
display a bit sexier than she’d anticipated: it was almost like a strip-tease, the way Ibara
revealed her nudity.

“It’d be more helpful if I’d actually hooked up with Yui,” Mina explained, “because every
girl likes something different, right? But as far as what I like, it’s something like this.”
She brought her hand up between Ibara’s legs, moving slow enough that the other woman
could put a stop to things if it got to be too much. When Ibara didn’t give any indication to
slow down, Mina brushed two of her fingertips along Ibara’s slit.

“Yes,” Ibara breathed, “I see what you mean.”

The way that Ibara repeated the action on Mina wasn’t an exact recreation, but it was close
enough. Mina had to admit that the woman’s long, elegant fingers felt better than she’d
anticipated; for all Ibara’s hesitation to discuss sex acts, it seemed that she had no such
nervousness about doing them.

“When she’s wet enough,” Mina continued, “you can put your fingers inside her, but don’t
just shove them in right away. Wait, it’s Yui, she might be into that. Ask first!”

“Are you?” Ibara practically whispered.

“Am I?”

“Wet enough.”

Oh, damn.

“Why don’t you find out?” Mina grinned.

Sure enough, Ibara didn’t even hesitate to spread Mina’s lips apart with her fingers, stroking
upwards along her sex. Mina knew that she wasn’t quite turned-on enough to actually have
anything inside her yet, but the more Ibara touched her, the closer she got.

When Mina explored Ibara’s pussy in a similar way, she found that the other woman, in
contrast, was soaked.

“You like this, don’t you?” Mina teased.

“I…” Ibara trailed off, “yes. It’s strange. As much as I like being in control, it seems I also
enjoy being the ‘student’.”

“Cute,” Mina chirped, “and I wasn’t kidding earlier, you know. You’re a babe.”

“Thank you,” Ibara gasped as Mina’s fingers went a bit deeper, “you’re… very pretty.”

“Thanks!” Mina grinned, “but don’t get distracted, why don’t you try doing what I’m doing?”

Ibara thrust her fingers inside Mina a bit more quickly than Mina preferred, but it wasn’t bad.

She really is a natural talent, Mina thought, Yui’s a lucky girl.

Well, we all are, really.

“Like I said,” Mina continued to explain, “every girl’s different, but for me, I like something
a bit like this.” She curled her fingers inside Ibara, stroking at her g-spot. From the way
Ibara’s legs quivered suddenly, it seemed like she liked it too. Not one to give up easily, Ibara
hooked her own fingers, and Mina had to admit that she was starting to get into it.

The next few moments passed in silence as the pair of women fingered each other, but as
Ibara got more and more frantic with her motions, Mina knew it was time for another
instruction.

“Don’t forget the clit,” she said, and used her thumb up to rub a circle around Ibara’s,
prompting the vine-haired woman to twitch, “and remember, you’ve got another hand.”

She reached up to palm Ibara’s breast – which were actually quite nice, now that Mina had a
chance to explore them more closely – and rolled Ibara’s nipple between her fingers.

“You’re good at this,” Ibara spoke, her voice hitching.

“I’ve had practice,” Mina grinned, “which is why I’m helping you get some.”

“I’m… rather distracted,” Ibara admitted.

“That’s okay,” Mina started to ramp up her ministrations, jerking her fingers back and forth
inside Ibara, “I’m having fun with this too.”

Ibara made her best efforts to duplicate Mina’s motions, but Mina felt a note of pride when it
became very clear that Ibara was far too focused on what Mina was doing to her to return the
favor. It didn’t take long before Ibara’s hand stilled entirely, her hips started to tilt back and
forth, and her eyes glazed over with lust.

“Oh,” Ibara gasped, “oh, yes. I’m going to… I’m… I’m…”

“Yeah,” Mina said, “you’re gonna cum.”

Ibara stiffened, and Mina felt her pussy clamp down around her fingers. Mina’s grin grew
wider, she was so proud of herself for being able to get Ibara off so quickly.

“Goodness,” Ibara sighed, “you are very good at that.”

“Thanks!” Mina chirped, “you’ll get there in time, don’t worry!”

“Oh,” Ibara realized, “I almost forgot…”

Ibara’s fingers started to move again, and even though her motions were nowhere near as
practiced, Mina still felt little ripples of pleasure radiating through her groin.

“That’s nice,” Mina spoke, “you can go a bit faster now.”

Of the many surprising realizations she’d had about Ibara, the fact that the woman was such a
dedicated student was certainly one of them. As Mina guided her through the different things
that felt good, Ibara’s motions became more and more natural, until before long, Mina was
genuinely getting pleasured, rather than serving as a sexy training dummy.
“Ungh, yeah,” Mina breathed as Ibara’s long fingers stroked against a particularly sensitive
spot, “that’s good, keep doing that.”

Taking one of Mina’s lessons to heart, Ibara’s other hand dipped between Mina’s legs to join
its partner, and Ibara immediately started to massage her fingertips against Mina’s clit. Mina
reached out to grab on to Ibara’s wrist, her hips starting to jerk forward of their own accord.

“That’s good?” Ibara asked.

“Yeah,” Mina grunted, “real good. Don’t stop.”

Both women started to breathe more heavily as Ibara continued to pleasure Mina with both
hands, and before long, Mina felt the familiar signs of an impending orgasm coiling in her
belly.

“Mmmgh,” she groaned, “just a bit more…”

Surprising Mina, Ibara’s vines suddenly uncoiled from her head. Rather than tying her up, the
vines coiled around Mina’s breasts gently, the tips of the vines brushing over her nipples, as if
Ibara suddenly had another set of hands to work with. The unexpected stimulation was all
that Mina needed, as the coil that had been building unwound in an instant, and stars
exploded in her vision.

“Fuck,” Mina slurred as she came down from her orgasm, “really good trick with your Quirk,
there. That was good. Wow.”

“I’m glad,” Ibara giggled, “it seems it’s not as intimidating as I thought it might be.”

“You’re actually pretty good already,” Mina nodded, “I don’t think you have anything to
worry about, not on that front, at least.”

“I definitely have room to improve,” Ibara replied, “I suppose I’ll need more practice in the
future…”

“Well, that’s what I’m here for,” Mina teased.

As they untangled themselves from each other, Mina felt surprisingly content. It was nice to
get off, sure, but more than that, she felt like Ibara and herself had finally bridged the gap
from being friends into being partners in the crazy, seven-person relationship they were part
of.

I’m pretty sure we don’t all have to finger-bang each other to get closer, Mina thought, but
I’m sure not complaining!

*************

Izuku

Izuku was greeted with a glorious sight when he walked into the love shack.
Ochako had Yui pinned down on the bed, straddling her in a position that Izuku had seen
before – in porn – but had yet to attempt himself. He’d seen it referred to as a “mating press”,
but the main thing that caught his attention was how the girls’ pose so prominently displayed
both of their butts. While he was certainly a fan of all the girl’s asses, Izuku could admit that
Yui and Ochako were both particularly gifted on that front, and seeing them pressed up
against each other like that was enough to drive him wild.

I’m a lucky man, he thought, wandering towards them halfway in a daze, his mind
overwhelmed by lust.

“Mm!” Yui moaned, “more! Give me more!”

“You heard the lady,” Ochako teased, “give her that dick!”

Izuku wasted no time clambering on to the head of the bed, crouching over Yui’s face. He
was already mostly hard simply from what he’d witnessed, and his manhood fell forwards
onto Yui with a soft slap.

“MM,” Yui started to nuzzle at his cock, kissing and licking the side of his shaft.

Ochako reached forward, still bending Yui in half, and gripped Izuku’s manhood firmly. She
smacked his member against Yui’s lips, stroking him at the same time as she used him to
further dominate Yui. Izuku realized that he should have known Ochako would be a good fit
for that sort of role: with how intense and competitive she could get, applying that kind of
energy to a partner like Yui naturally became something dominating.

“Suck him!” Ochako commanded, as she started to move her hips again. Izuku watched,
hypnotized, as Yui’s breasts jiggled with every thrust she received, her mouth hanging open
wide enough for him to slide his head between her lips.

Izuku threw his head back and exhaled a satisfied groan as Yui ran her tongue in circles
around him. Even though her position didn’t really allow her to move her head much, she
was certainly doing her best to make up for it by using the rest of her skills.

I might as well help her out a bit.

Izuku repositioned himself a bit, so that instead of crouching beside Yui, he loomed overtop
of her, facing Ochako. He pushed his hips forward experimentally, driving more of his length
inside Yui’s mouth, then pulled back, taking a moment to see how she handled it.

When Yui’s hands flew up behind her head to pull him forward by his butt, Izuku figured that
she was more than capable of handling that sort of treatment. He started to thrust back and
forth in earnest, sliding his member in and out of Yui’s mouth, at the same time as Ochako
started to bounce up and down again, each of them driving a cock inside her at either end.

“Mmf,” Yui moaned around him, “MMM!”

“I think she likes this,” Ochako grinned, her breasts swaying as she dropped herself down on
Yui once again.
“You’re incredible,” Izuku was certainly impressed by Ochako’s skill, “you both are.”

He reached down to palm Yui’s tits, while he continued to slowly piston in and out of her
mouth. When Izuku pushed forward a bit further than he had yet, burying almost half his
length into her throat, Yui screamed a muffled cry, her legs twitching in the air.

“I’m glad you’re here,” Ochako leaned forward towards him, “I dunno if I could’ve handled
her myself.”

“Sure you could,” Izuku leaned in to kiss her gently, a juxtaposition to the way that they were
ravaging Yui together, “but I’m glad I’m here too.”

“Mm,” Yui added, “mm, mmm, mmmf.”

Ochako slid down Yui’s legs, repositioning them into a position closer to conventional
missionary, while Izuku laid his hand overtop Yui’s throat, squeezing just firmly enough so
that she could feel it. He didn’t exactly want to choke her too hard while he was already
choking her with his cock, after all.

As he considered Yui’s need for air, Izuku withdrew from her mouth, his cock standing stiff
and slick with her drool. Yui gasped for breath, whining wordlessly as she craned her neck to
try and latch her mouth around his member again.

“Are you getting anything out of this?” Izuku asked Ochako, “physically, I mean.”

“Not really,” Ochako admitted, “I’m still havin’ fun, of course, but it’s not like I can feel
much of anythin’ with the toy and all.”

Well, I definitely have to fix that.

Izuku stood from the bed, and Ochako paused her thrusts, curious to see what he had in mind.
Yui latched her legs around Ochako’s waist, trying to pull her forward, prompting the
brunette to slap one of Yui’s breasts.

“Be patient, geeze,” Ochako ordered, though the effect was diminished somewhat by the way
she giggled at the end of her command.

Izuku made his way to the end of the bed, kneeling behind Ochako. He took another moment
to appreciate the sight of her joined with Yui, the ridiculously-named sex toy that Momo had
created buried inside the dark-haired woman.

He reached down to take two full handfuls of Ochako’s butt, squeezing her firmly, before he
trailed one hand higher up her back. Izuku guided her to lean forwards, pressing her down
against Yui, chest-to-chest, as his other hand ran up between her legs. When his fingers
brushed over Ochako’s lips, he found that she was definitely enjoying herself; she was
dripping wet and slick with arousal.

Izuku took a single moment to line himself up, then pushed his manhood inside her. Ochako
gasped, and Izuku was grateful for the fact that the design of the harness she wore allowed
him to penetrate her without interrupting her and Yui.
“Oh, fuck yeah,” Ochako groaned, “I’m really glad you’re here.”

“Don’t stop on my account,” Izuku teased, “I think you and Yui were still in the middle of
something.”

Ochako started to move her hips again, but this time, every time she drew back, she drove
Izuku’s shaft deeper inside herself. Every time she moved forward, the strap-on plunged into
Yui. It didn’t take her long to build back up to her previous energy, even if her movements
weren’t quite as coordinated before, a bit shakier and more sporadic.

Izuku decided that he might as well help her out, and started to thrust on his own, without
waiting for Ochako to move back against him. In response to his display of initiative, Ochako
collapsed on top of Yui, kissing her sloppily. Izuku leaned forward, planting his hands on
either side of Yui’s head as the three of them stacked up on top of one another.

He started to thrust inside Ochako harder and harder, his hips driving against her with a
steady smack, smack, smack. From the way that he heard Yui moan into Ochako’s lips, Izuku
assumed that his movements were also pushing Ochako’s strap-on into the woman on the
bottom of their pile, as if he were managing to fuck both of them at once.

The thought was incredibly appealing to him, and Izuku found himself picking up his pace,
slamming into Ochako as hard as he could manage. From the way that her walls fluttered
around him – to say nothing of past experience – Izuku knew that she was enjoying the
aggressive pace, and from the way that Yui continually moaned and whimpered, it seemed
she was getting just as much out of it.

“Deku!” Ochako cried, “you’re so good!”

“Fuck her,” Yui added, “fuck her harder, make her cum!”

Izuku felt a warm note of pride flutter through his chest as he started to really give it to
Ochako, his hips practically a blur as he pounded into her. While he still thought it was a bit
ridiculous to think that he was particularly talented or skilled at sex, the fact of the matter was
that he couldn’t ignore the ways that the girls in his life constantly reassured and
complimented him.

I’m really glad I got out of my head and joined them, he thought, this is just… great.

“Oh godddd,” Ochako slurred as she started to twitch back and forth, doing her best to add to
Izuku’s thrusts despite being stuck in the middle, “just like that!”

“It’s like I can feel you through her,” Yui groaned, “fuck, that’s hot.”

“You’re both,” Izuku grunted, “so hot. Just… perfect.”

He leaned forward a bit further, bringing his face over Ochako’s shoulder and down to Yui’s.
He kissed her hard, his tongue invading Yui’s mouth even as he felt Ochako press a kiss
against the side of his neck. Izuku turned away from Yui and smashed his lips against
Ochako’s, then he kissed Yui again, going back and forth between them until he lost track of
whose mouth was on his at any given time.

“Fuck,” Ochako whined, “Deku… Yui… gawwdd…”

“Can you cum for him?” Yui brought her hands down on the sides of Ochako’s hips, “please?
Show me?”

Ochako tossed her head back and Izuku felt her spasm underneath him, bucking so hard that
he had to go still for a moment while she rode out her orgasm.

“Mm,” Yui hummed contentedly, “you look good when you cum.”

“Wow,” Ochako panted, “that was… yeah.”

“You need a minute?” Izuku asked her.

“Yeah,” Ochako confirmed, “but Yui… you’re good to go, aren’t you?”

“Mhmm!” Yui nodded eagerly.

The three of them untangled themselves from each other as Ochako crawled out of the middle
of their sandwiched position, pulling herself off Izuku and the toy free from Yui as she
slumped to the side.

“Take over for me,” Ochako giggled, “let’s blow her mind.”

Izuku certainly wasn’t going to argue against the idea. He leaned over Yui, who looked up at
him with a red face and eyes blown wide with lust. He was honestly impressed with her
stamina: Ochako hadn’t exactly been gentle with Yui, but she was still clearly ready for more.

Not wanting to leave her hanging, Izuku thrust forward, burying his length inside Yui in an
instant.

“Mm!” Yui groaned, “fuck. You were really good, Ochako, but I think the real thing’s better.”

“Can’t argue with that,” Ochako laughed, “it’s a darn good thing he showed up.”

“Thanks,” Izuku chuckled as he rocked his hips back and forth slowly, savoring the way that
Yui wrapped around him, “glad to be of assistance.”

“Mm,” Yui wrapped her legs around his waist, duplicating the position she’d been in with
Ochako, “more?”

She’s insatiable, Izuku thought fondly, it’s a good thing I’ve got as much stamina as I do.

He started to pick up his pace until his hips were slamming against Yui just as hard as he’d
pounded Ochako earlier, making her shake and quiver with every thrust. From how Yui’s
pussy kept clenching around him, Izuku figured that she had managed to reach a state of
nigh-constant orgasm, driven there by both Ochako and himself. Izuku thought that there was
something appealing about working as a team in this context, pairing up with Ochako to
bring Yui to these heights of pleasure.

“Mmm,” Ochako purred as she crawled over to the pair of them, “you look good when you
cum, too.”

“Ahn!” Yui gasped when Ochako reached out to tweak one of her nipples, “more? Please?”

Ochako giggled quietly, then her hand flew to Yui’s throat, latching firmly around the other
woman’s neck. Izuku felt a shock of pleasure radiate through him at the sight, pleasantly
surprised by Ochako’s sudden display of aggression. Yui enjoyed it even more, her entire
body clenching as a high-pitched whine escaped her lips.

“Fuck,” Izuku groaned, “I’m getting close.”

“C’mere,” Ochako crooked her finger towards herself, “kneel over top of her again, ‘kay?”

Izuku did so, his manhood bobbing in the air as he practically throbbed with arousal. Ochako
released Yui’s throat, but her hand moved to Yui’s face instead, turning her towards Izuku’s
cock. Izuku hissed in pleasure as Ochako’s familiar grip wrapped around him, and she began
to stroke him quickly and expertly.

“Open,” Ochako murmured into Yui’s ear, and Yui didn’t hesitate to open her mouth wide,
her tongue lolling out between her lips. Both women looked up at Izuku expectantly, Ochako
stroking him urgently while pointing his cock at Yui’s face.

Izuku lost himself in the sheer desire that he saw in their gazes, and he felt his orgasm
explode between his legs with barely any warning. He erupted all over Yui’s face, several jets
of cum landing over her lips, her cheeks, and even her nose.

“Mm,” Yui smiled, then Ochako leaned down and gave her a quick kiss.

“That was fun,” Ochako giggled as Yui flopped bonelessly onto her back, her tongue lazily
tracing over her own lips.

“Yeah,” Yui agreed, “I liked being with both of you. I think threesomes are kind of my thing
now.”

“We have had a couple recently, haven’t we?” Izuku chuckled, “I hadn’t put that together
before now.”

“I’m just glad you showed up,” Ochako turned to him, “I know I’ve got some pretty good
stamina, but whew, Yui’s somethin’ else!”

“She sure is,” Izuku ran his hand up Yui’s side affectionately, “I’m glad I came too.”

“I’m also happy you came,” Yui hummed, “all over my face.”

Izuku and Ochako gave nearly identical snorts of laughter at Yui’s characteristic bluntness,
then the three of them basked in the afterglow for a while, before they’d have to prepare to
 head back to the cave.

Chapter End Notes

Me, before writing this chapter: "Oh, this one's going to be a fun little smutfest, easy
peasy!"

Me, after writing THIRTEEN THOUSAND WORDS: Ha ha, fuck.

Why do I do this to myself lol

Anyways! Here's a mega-chapter that hopefully has some enjoyable explorations of

relationship dynamics, some character growth, and a whole bunch of smut!

Let me know what you thought!

 Prodigal
Chapter Summary

Mina and Setsuna hatch a plan, and new configurations are explored

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Eight Months and One Week Since Arriving

Setsuna

“Hey,” Mina rolled over to face Setsuna, “has it been a year yet?”

“Hmm,” Setsuna pondered the question, “no, not quite. It’s got to be getting close, though.”

“Sure feels like it,” Mina pouted, “I’m boooooored.”

“I feel that, girl,” Setsuna agreed, “there hasn’t really been much to do lately, hey?”

The rainy season had returned with a vengeance, and while the group of seven had managed
to busy themselves for a time with various construction projects, their home had reached a
point where it was objectively damn near rain-proof.

There had been projects that popped up here and there, mostly driven by Izuku or Momo, but
even these tasks tended to be of the “work for the sake of working” variety. Setsuna had to
admit to herself that she was well and truly tired of being stuck in The Garden, but it wasn’t
as if there were any other options.

Setsuna let her gaze slide over Mina’s body as her girlfriend laid beside her, taking a moment
to appreciate the pinkette’s figure. Even though Setsuna would never grow tired of the sight
(she thoroughly enjoyed checking out all her partners), seeing Mina’s naked form didn’t even
inspire any particularly lustful thoughts in her.

Well, not more than Setsuna’s usual lustful thoughts, anyways.

She supposed that it was some sort of sign that they’d all become so accustomed to each
others’ nudity; it had certainly been thrilling at the start, but in recent times, it was just
another part of their routine.

That’s pretty much everything, Setsuna thought, it’s all just… routine.

“We should figure out something to do,” Setsuna said, “I dunno, something more exciting
than moving lumber around for no real reason.”
“Yeah?” Mina tapped a finger against her lips in thought, “I’m on board, but I’ve got nothing.
I’m a party planner, not a construction expert.”

“Should we have a party, then?” Setsuna wondered, “even though it’s not the end of the
month?”

“I mean, maybe?” Mina shrugged, “it’s really the only idea I’ve got.”

The two women sat in silence for a few moments, before they both sighed at the same time.

“I wonder why we’re still stuck here,” Setsuna complained, “I mean, haven’t we all had some
kind of world-shaking revelation? Isn’t that what Greenie and Momo figured was the key to
getting out?”

“D’you think that they have, though?” Mina wondered.

“Have what?”

“Had their own moments of clarity,” Mina answered, “I dunno, maybe I’m barking up the
wrong tree here, but I’d say out of all of us, it seems like they’ve changed the least while
we’ve been here.”

“You know what they used to be like better than I do,” Setsuna shrugged, “I guess I could see
it. They’re both still kind of anxious messes sometimes, aren’t they?”

“Love them both,” Mina nodded, “but… yeah. Little bit. They probably always will be,
honestly.”

“Why’s that, anyways?” Setsuna wondered, “I mean, not to talk down about any of the rest of
us, but objectively speaking, those two have gotta be the smartest, most accomplished, and
strongest out of all of us.”

“That’s probably part of it,” Mina explained, “they’ve got higher expectations for themselves
than anyone else could possibly have, even with everything they’ve already done.”

“Makes sense, I guess,” Setsuna grumbled, “it’d be pretty great if they saw themselves the
way we see them, though.”

“I’m pretty sure that we’ll never get Momo to admit she’s a goddess,” Mina giggled, “but at
least we’ve got Midori to stop stuttering!”

“That’s true!” Setsuna nodded, “look how far he’s come, he can hold a conversation with a
whole-ass naked girl now!”

“Leaps and bounds!” Mina laughed, then her expression fell somewhat, “if only it was just
about girls, though.”

“What do you mean?” Setsuna asked.

“I don’t think this is, like, a secret or anything,” Mina hummed in thought, then continued,
“but it sounds like Izuku didn’t really have the easiest time growing up.”

“No?” Setsuna was surprised, “kids are stupid, I don’t get why a guy that sweet wouldn’t
have been popular.”

“He wasn’t just unpopular,” Mina sighed, “he was bullied pretty bad, I think.”

“That makes even less sense,” Setsuna sighed, “well, when we get out of here, if you want to
track some people down and break their legs, I’m definitely down.”

“Wouldn’t have to look far…” Mina muttered.

“Oh?” Setsuna didn’t like the sound of that.

“Don’t tell him I told you,” Mina chewed her bottom lip, “but apparently Bakugo was one of
the main bullies Izuku had to deal with. I guess they’ve sorted it out, or something, but I’m
not a fan either.”

“I still owe Bakugo one from first year,” Setsuna shrugged, “I don’t mind making his life hell
for a bit.”

“That’s why I love you, babe,” Mina laughed, “I’m on the exact same page. Not much we can
do about it now, though.”

“Sure there is,” Setsuna had an idea, “we might not be able to get revenge for Izuku, but we
can sure do our best to build his self-esteem back up!”

“Is that our project?” Mina chuckled, “use our powers of gossip and rumors for good?”

“Might as well,” Setsuna laughed along with her girlfriend, “all the juicy stuff going on here
involves us, anyways.”

“I think it’s worth a shot,” Mina slung her arm around Setsuna’s shoulder, “not like we’re
manipulating him or anything, right?”

“Nah,” Setsuna confirmed, “just reminding him how great he is, until he gets it through his
thick skull.”

“Might as well do the same for Momo,” Mina leaned in and pecked Setsuna’s cheek, “she
could use it too.”

“Sounds like we have a plan!” Setsuna cheered, “let’s talk to the others!”

Eight Months, One Week, and Three Days Since Arriving

Yui
Yui sat on the floor with a few of the other girls: Setsuna, Ibara, Ochako, and Mina. Momo
and Izuku were absent from this impromptu meeting, as the pair of them had set off back to
their old camp, intent on scouring it for any useful supplies that could possibly remain.
Privately, Yui thought that they were just finding an excuse to stay busy, but she understood
that desire all too well.

“I bet you’re all wondering why I called you here today,” Mina started.

“Because we have nothin’ to do?” Ochako answered.

“Well, yes,” Mina grumbled, “but also, an important decision that Set and I have made!”

“Is it finally time to have an orgy?” Yui asked.

“Yui…” Ibara sighed.

“Let’s table that idea for now,” Setsuna said, “no, we have a new mission! Behold!”

Setsuna unrolled a sheet of bark, which had a pair of crude stick figures drawn on it,
surrounded by scrawled symbols. Yui presumed that one of the figures was supposed to be
Izuku, given how it had a mess of green hair and ridiculously large muscles, while the other
figure could only be Momo, with its comically large boobs.

“It’s the Supporting Momo and Izuku with Love and Effection plan!” Setsuna announced.

“You’re aware that’s not how you spell ‘affection’ in English, right?” Ibara rolled her eyes.

“Spelling later! Important plans now!” Mina declared, “I’m sure that the rest of you have
noticed that our two geniuses don’t believe in themselves quite as much as they should…”

“Which is where we come in!” Setsuna interjected, “we’ll trick them into believing in
themselves!”

“That sounds awfully underhanded,” Ibara hummed, “I can’t say that I approve of
manipulating them, even if it’s for a beneficial end.”

“Manipulate, shmanipulate!” Mina waved her hands in the air, “all we have to do is be extra
nice to them, encourage them whenever they assert themselves, and try to talk them out of
being all mopey!”

“Isn’t that… exactly how we’ve been treatin’ them?” Ochako blinked.

“I’m confused,” Yui admitted, “this doesn’t sound like much of a plan at all.”

“Okay,” Mina deflated a bit, “so it’s not exactly a Momo-tier strategy, but it’s the thought that
counts.”

“And the thought we’ve been having,” Setsuna continued, “is that out of all of us, those two
have made the least progress on their personal issues while we’ve been here. I’m not being
mean or anything, it’s just, well…”
“We’re still stuck here,” Mina finished, “and it’s getting pretty fucking old.”

“Is this about the theory that we have personal obstacles to surmount before we can leave?”
Ibara asked.

“Yup!” Mina popped the ‘p’ exuberantly.

“I dunno,” Ochako said, “Izuku’s opened up a lot, he doesn’t even stutter any more!”

“It’s more than that, though,” Mina argued, “he’s still the same old Midori in other ways, like
putting himself last, and everyone else first.”

“Which is one of the reasons he’s such a great boyfriend,” Setsuna added, “but it’s still not
the greatest habit to have. Especially once he becomes a pro, you know?”

“I’m with ya on that,” Ochako agreed, “an’ I guess I can see where you’re comin’ from, but
I’m just not sure what we can do, y’know? They’ve been like that for… most of their lives,
I’m guessin’.”

“Well, we’ve all started a new life together, have we not?” Ibara pondered, “perhaps we can
all become better than we used to be. I believe that I have, for one.”

“Exactly!” Setsuna nodded vigorously, “what I mean is, we’re not going to like, manipulate
them or anything, but we’ll put a bit of extra effort into encouraging their self-esteem.”

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “I’m not the best at social things. I’m still confused how this is any
different than usual.”

“You’ll like this bit,” Mina waggled her eyebrows, “part of the plan is to get Izuku to be more
assertive!”

“We covered that already,” Ibara argued.

“Sexually assertive!” Mina shouted.

“Oh,” Ibara blushed, “well, then.”

“Not that I’d be complainin’, but we kinda already had that conversation with him,” Ochako
argued, “what did you have in mind?”

“Why, nothing other than being our gorgeous selves!” Setsuna explained, “a little extra
flirting here, a little touchy-feely there, and then…”

“We wait for Izuku to get the message and make a move!” Mina bounced where she sat.

“Hmm,” Ochako scrunched her face up in concentration, “I’m on board, I ‘spose.”

Yui pondered the plan – as loose as it was – and thought that it had some merits. She was
certainly satisfied with how Izuku treated her in bed, but the thought of him getting rough
with her because it was what he wanted definitely sounded even more tantalizing.
“Mm,” Yui chimed in, “I’m down.”

“I suppose it won’t make much of a difference either way,” Ibara said, “I’m not exactly well-
versed in seduction.”

“What about Momo?” Ochako asked.

“Huh?” Mina and Setsuna said in chorus.

“I think I get what you’re sayin’ about Izuku,” Ochako pursed her lips, “but how does this
plan build up Momo’s self-esteem?”

“Uh, well,” Setsuna chuckled and rubbed at her head, “we kinda got as far as the ‘turn
Greenie into a sexual dynamo’ part and got a bit distracted…”

“I would imagine that Momo has a complicated relationship with compliments,” Ibara
wondered aloud, “for most of her life, I’d wager a guess that anyone who complimented her
was either buttering her up for a favor, or doing so in a way that placed expectations on her.”

“Maybe not so much ‘hey Momo, nice tits’, then,” Yui said.

“It’s tricky,” Mina admitted, “getting her to see that we love her for who she is, not what she
does or how she looks.”

“I mean, it doesn’t hurt that she’s so gorgeous,” Setsuna waved her hands in the air as a
couple of the girls started to protest, “I don’t mean it like that, I mean, Momo herself seems
to think she’s maybe average looking.”

“Which, I’ll admit, is truly baffling,” Ibara nodded.

“I think I’ve got an idea or two,” Ochako hummed, “leave Momo to me, the rest of y’all can
focus on this seduction plan you’ve got goin’.”

“Works for me,” Yui shrugged.

“All in agreement?” Mina gave a wide grin.

Eight Months and Two Weeks Since Arriving

Momo

Something was up the past few days, but Momo wasn’t entirely sure what. The other girls
hadn’t been behaving oddly, per se, but there was a subtly different feel to her recent
interactions with them. For one thing, Ochako had been acting in a way which Momo was
almost tempted to call “possessive”, except instead of displaying any form of jealousy, the
brunette was simply being even more affectionate than her usual level.

Not that Momo minded this in the slightest; she had to admit that she found herself preening
somewhat under the attention. The moments where Ochako would, without warning, pull her
into an embrace, or plant a relatively-chaste kiss on her lips were ones that Momo found
herself thinking back on throughout the day.

The other four women, meanwhile, had been behaving similarly towards Izuku, but in a
significantly more sexually-charged manner. Momo had often caught sight of Mina rubbing
up against Izuku, Setsuna leaning into his ear and whispering something undoubtedly
graphic, or Yui… well, Yui basically stopped just short of actually having sex with him in the
middle of the cave.

Normally, Momo would have simply written this off as one (or more) of her partners feeling
particularly amorous, but as far as she could tell, the various provocations never actually
developed further than teasing. Were the context any different, Momo would have feared that
there was some joke she was being left out of, but she trusted her girlfriends to have hers and
Izuku’s best interests at heart.

It remained a puzzle that she couldn’t solve, however, which always left her feeling
somewhat unsettled. Izuku seemed to be faring little better, as he sat beside her, looking
notably flustered. Then again, the slight flush at his neck could probably be explained by the
way that Mina was “innocently” splayed out on the floor, idly chatting with Ochako, with her
back arched and hindquarters thrust into the air quite blatantly.

Momo felt her own mouth run somewhat dry at the sight, she had to admit.

“Hey, guys!” The once-alarming sight of Setsuna’s disembodied head made itself apparent, as
she appeared at the mouth of the cave, under cover of a palm leaf, “the rain’s really coming
down, hey? I think we’re gonna camp out in the shack tonight!”

“Why did you insist on going on a salvage operation at this hour anyways?” Momo
wondered, “I hope it won’t be too chilly for you!”

“Oh, I’m sure we’ll stay warm,” Setsuna winked, “anyway, I’d better get back, I can’t stay
decapitated for too long!”

“Night, babe!” Mina called, though she didn’t change her provocative position in the
slightest.

“Looks like it’s just the four of us tonight,” Ochako spoke from directly behind Momo,
making her jump a tiny bit, “not that I’m complainin’, especially with you two lookin’ so
cute!”

Ochako leaned down and kissed the shell of Momo’s ear, which sent a shiver down her spine
that had absolutely nothing to do with the rainy weather outside.

“What do you guys wanna do?” Mina asked, as she rolled over to a new position. If her
previous stance had been provocative, this was nearly pornographic, as she propped herself
up on her elbows, her knees spread wide, looking for all the world like she was imminently
about to have sex.
“Hmm,” Ochako hummed, and Momo noticed her run her fingernails up Izuku’s spine, “I
dunno! Wanna play a game or somethin’?”

“Uh,” Izuku grunted, and Momo could hear the strain in his voice, “yeah, sure. What did you
have in mind?”

“We’ve pretty much run ‘truth or dare’ into the ground,” Mina shrugged, which did
fascinating things to her breasts, “what did you have in mind, ‘Chako?”

“Let’s grab a drink!” Ochako chirped, “c’mon, Mina, let’s go see what we’ve got in stock!”

As Ochako walked around the wooden bench where Momo and Izuku were seated, Momo
was absolutely convinced that her girlfriend was purposefully swaying her hips. While
Ochako was rather blessed in that department, nothing else could explain the way that her
posterior wobbled back and forth enticingly.

Momo nearly leapt out of her seat when Izuku’s hand came to rest on her upper thigh, and
when she turned to look at him, his expression was part of way to “frantic”.

“They’re teasing us, aren’t they?” He half-whispered, half-groaned.

“I suspect so,” Momo noticed that her own voice came out breathier than she’d intended.

“How about…” Izuku trailed off as his eyes ran up Momo’s body, and she felt her heart race
under his gaze, “we give them a bit of a show, then?”

Momo’s brief doubts were erased by the feeling of Izuku’s hand sliding further up her thigh.

“Yes!” she whined.

As soon as she spoke, Izuku’s hand clenched down more firmly, and he pulled her towards
himself just as eagerly as Momo swung her leg over him, straddling him easily. Izuku’s other
hand went to the back of her head, carding through her hair as he pulled her into a searing
kiss.

His tongue danced against hers as Momo loosed a groan that she hadn’t realized she’d been
holding on to, the heat between her legs rapidly becoming an inferno.

“Whew! Took ya long enough!” Ochako’s voice barely even registered to Momo, as she was
far too preoccupied with her present activities.

Her girlfriend’s physical interruption, however, could not be ignored in the slightest. When
Ochako made her proximity known by rubbing her hand along Momo’s back, Momo leaned
into the touch, then craned her head back so that the brunette could kiss her in turn.

“Dang, guys,” Mina interrupted, “you’re… really going at it. Want me to give you some
privacy…?”

Momo turned to look at the pink-haired woman, taking note of the way that Mina was
rubbing her thighs together where she stood, a hopeful expression on her face.
Well, it’s going to happen eventually, Momo thought.

“Mina,” she spoke, “come here.”

Mina practically bounced over to the trio, and, after a shuddering breath, Momo pressed her
lips against Mina’s. As the pinkette’s tongue pushed into her mouth, Momo wondered why,
exactly, she’d waited so long.

Ibara

“They’re in good hands!” Setsuna reported, “Mina and Ochako will show them a really good
time, or my hair isn’t green!”

“Well, let us hope that it’s a good experience for all,” Ibara hummed, “I still don’t see why
we have to spend the night in a shack, however.”

“Becauuuuse,” Setsuna drawled, “it’s a ‘1-A bonding’ kind of thing. They’ve known each
other longer, there’s less room for Greenie or Momo to get nervous about anything.”

Ibara supposed it made sense, and she certainly hoped that the four of them had a pleasant
evening together, but she still would have preferred spending her own evening somewhere
warmer. While the former “love shack” was rain-proof enough after the repairs that Izuku had
performed over the summer, it wasn’t exactly her residence of choice.

There was something of a bed remaining, at least.

“Well, how shall we spend our time, then?” Ibara asked.

Setsuna gave a grin that Ibara didn’t trust in the slightest, then turned to Yui.

“Hey, Yui?” The greenette asked.

“Mm?” Yui responded.

“How have you been holding up, flirting with Izuku all week and all?”

“Mm,” Yui hummed, “I’m horny.”

“Well then,” Setsuna’s grin got even wider, “wanna bone?”

“Oh, goodness,” Ibara said, “is that why you brought us here?”

“Can’t say I wasn’t thinking of it,” Setsuna took a step towards Yui, “if you’re
uncomfortable, we don’t have to do anything, but I’ve talked to Mina, y’know.”

“I, oh, um, well…” Ibara stammered.

“No pressure,” Setsuna ran a hand up Yui’s side, and the black-haired woman shuddered
under her touch, “but I’m pretty pent up myself, and I think it’s about time that I rock our
girl’s world.”

“Please,” Yui murmured.

Ibara wasn’t sure how to feel about this – in retrospect, entirely predictable – development.
On the one hand, it was true that she wished to explore more forms of intimacy with other
women, but on the other… it seemed awfully sudden.

“You can watch, if you want,” Setsuna reached up and ran her fingers through Yui’s hair,
“would that be easier?”

Ibara pondered the idea. While these feelings were still new and uncertain to her, the more
she thought, the fewer reasons to say “no” she could come up with. She had to admit, the
sight of Setsuna’s lithe body pressed up against Yui’s curvaceous form was stoking a heat in
her belly.

“Okay…” Ibara said, hesitantly, “I’ll watch, I suppose.”

“Great!” Setsuna tightened her grip in Yui’s hair, pulling her head backwards, allowing Ibara
to see how Yui’s blue eyes were blown wide with lust, “in that case, get on your knees,
babe!”

Yui was all too eager to follow Setsuna’s directions, dropping to the floor in an instant. Just
as quickly, Setsuna lifted one of her legs, slung it over Yui’s shoulder, and pulled Yui’s face
between her legs. The speed at which the night had turned into a wantonly sexual occasion
still had Ibara feeling off-balance, but she obediently watched the performance as she had
said she would.

“Fuck yeah,” Setsuna panted, “damn, you’re great at this. I should’ve fucked you ages ago!”

“Mm!” Yui hummed, her voice muffled by her activities.

Setsuna met Ibara’s eyes across the room and winked salaciously, before she started to thrust
her hips against Yui’s face. Yui, for her part, seemed to have absolutely no objection to the
rough treatment, as positively lewd sounds of licking and slurping started to fill the room.

Ibara rubbed her thighs together, as she was more and more affected by the sights and sounds
she witnessed.

Perhaps I am restraining myself too much…

Setsuna tossed her head back in pleasure, and Ibara watched the greenette detach her hands,
which floated down to Yui’s backside. With how Yui was crouched on the floor, her posterior
was stuck out rather appealingly, a fact made even more evident when Setsuna’s disembodied
hands clutched Yui’s butt, kneading and spreading her cheeks.

“You’ve got an absolutely fantastic ass, y’know,” Setsuna chuckled, “ever thought about
having something up it?”

“Mhmm,” Yui murmured.

Ibara wasn’t nearly as scandalized by the suggestion of sodomy as she once would have been,
but even still, something about the act seemed a bit too perverse for her to consider engaging
in. She wondered if this, perhaps, was another area where she might be holding herself back
for no reason.

“Is that actually enjoyable?” She asked.

“It can be!” Setsuna answered, “for some people – fuck, Yui! – it’s more a sometimes thing,
but I know Mina fucking loves it.”

Fascinating, Ibara thought, I wonder what the appeal is.

“Of course, for some people like Yui…” Setsuna’s hands slapped Yui’s bottom, making it
wobble, “I’d imagine part of the appeal is feeling utterly dominated. I can’t wait to watch
Izuku pound your bubble butt, babe.”

“Mm!” Yui replied.

“In the mean time…” Setsuna pulled Yui’s face out from between her legs, “you’re doing
great, but standing up isn’t working for me. Bed?”

“Mhm!” Yui eagerly sprang to her feet, then Setsuna led her towards the bed which remained
in the corner of the shack.

Ibara found herself unconsciously following the pair, wandering closer to that side of the
room even though she could see perfectly well from her present vantage point. Setsuna – her
hands reattached – guided Yui to lay down on her back, then wasted absolutely no time in
leaping atop the other woman, taking a seat atop her face. Ibara couldn’t help but admire the
smooth lines of musculature in Setsuna’s back, to say nothing of how her backside looked,
perched atop Yui as she was.

Setsuna leaned back, then grabbed on to Yui’s calves, pulling her legs wide open and into the
air. Setsuna then craned her head even further back, made eye contact with Ibara, and grinned
deviously.

“You sure you’re good just watching?” Setsuna asked, “looking awfully hot and bothered
there…”

Ibara was shaken by the realization that, at some point, she’d allowed her hand to drift
between her own legs, and she’d started idly toying with her womanhood. When she removed
her hand in surprise, a string of moisture trailed from her sex to her fingers.

“I, um,” Ibara stammered.

“Live a little,” Setsuna suggested, “c’mon, why don’t you help Yui out while she takes care
of me.”

Ibara thought of protesting, considered insisting that her only interest was acting as an
observer, but she found it hard to actually speak the words that her mind came up with.
Instead, a quiet, treasonous whisper in her mind agreed with Setsuna, and that voice became
louder and louder the longer she waited.

She walked closer to the couple on the bed with shaky legs, and as she approached, she could
see that Yui’s womanhood was positively glistening with arousal. Ibara crouched down at the
end of the bed, taking an even closer look, and as she leaned in, she caught a scent of a heady
aroma.

Hesitantly, Ibara reached out and ran one of her fingers up Yui’s slit. While it wasn’t the first
time she’d explored another woman’s body (thanks to her recent experience with Mina),
something about the occasion felt momentous in its own way.

“That’s it,” Setsuna spoke, and when Ibara glanced up, she noticed that her classmate had
swiveled her head around to face her, “don’t be scared, you’re doing great.”

Ibara licked her lips, then took a deep breath.

There’s no time to overthink this, just do it.

She leaned forward, and ran her tongue up Yui’s womanhood. Ibara wasn’t quite sure what
she expected, but the tangy taste that hit her senses was one that she immediately decided she
could easily become accustomed to.

“MM!” Yui voiced her approval from between Setsuna’s legs.

“Here,” Setsuna said, “let me help out a bit.”

One of Setsuna’s hands floated in front of Ibara’s face, then the detached extremity proceeded
to spread Yui’s lower lips open, revealing the pink flesh of her most intimate place. Ibara
found the sight breathtaking, and the next time she extended her tongue to meet Yui’s slit, she
wasn’t hesitant in the slightest.

“Fuck yeah,” Setsuna panted, “just like that. Both of you.”

As Ibara’s doubts melted away before her lust, she started to put the tips that Mina had given
her into practice, exploring every part of Yui’s sex with her tongue. She found that Yui
seemed to react most positively when she flicked her tongue around the spot just under her
clitoris, so Ibara started to focus on that area in her ministrations.

Why was I so afraid of this? Ibara wondered, this is absolutely delightful.

The three women didn’t exchange any further words as they busied themselves in their oral
activities, and Ibara found that she didn’t even mind that she wasn’t currently receiving any
stimulation. As she continued to suckle on Yui’s sex, Yui’s legs began to twitch and spasm at
either side of her head.

Ibara decided to add further stimulation, and slowly pushed two of her fingers inside the
black-haired woman. She marveled at just how wet Yui was, her walls seeming to cling to
Ibara’s digits as if they were trying to pull them deeper inside.
When Ibara curled her fingers upwards, Yui loosed a long, shuddering moan, her hips
bucking up towards Ibara’s face. Ibara became conscious that her chin suddenly became
drenched with moisture at the same time as Yui’s womanhood clenched so tightly that Ibara
couldn’t even move her fingers.

“Fuck yeah,” Setsuna gasped, “fuck yeah, I’m cumming, don’t stop!”

Ibara looked up, and witnessed Setsuna undergo a full-body spasm as Yui’s own attentions
brought her to a climax. She found the sight undeniably erotic, and felt a not-insubstantial
amount of pride that she had managed to bring Yui to her peak before Setsuna had reached
hers, despite Setsuna’s head start in the matter.

“Mmm, yeah,” Setsuna dismounted from Yui, spun around, and stared at Ibara, “fuck, she
came hard, didn’t she?”

Just as Ibara was about to reply, Setsuna swept closer to her, and initiated a forceful kiss.
Ibara was surprised at first, but quickly found herself responding by instinct, her tongue
dancing against the other woman’s in an impromptu battle for dominance.

“She tastes good,” Setsuna breathed as she pulled back.

“She does…” Ibara agreed.

Yui, for her part, simply lay there breathing heavily, her chest heaving up and down as she
caught her breath.

“Now, it’s your turn!” Setsuna announced.

“Oh,” Ibara had managed to forget about her own pleasure, “I suppose it is.”

“Lay back,” Setsuna commanded, “I’ll take care of you. If that’s okay?”

“More than okay,” Ibara acknowledged, “please do.”

She clambered on to the bed, laying down beside Yui, as Setsuna repositioned herself towards
the foot of the bed. The greenette was quick to spring into action, plunging between Ibara’s
legs as soon as they were spread, and Ibara didn’t even bother stifling the gasp that Setsuna’s
sudden, intense licking drew forth from her.

“Mm,” Yui rolled into her side, the shorter woman’s breasts crushing up against Ibara’s own,
“that was good. Thanks.”

“It was my pleasure,” Ibara found her voice shaky, “well, that is, I suppose it was yours…”

“Mm,” Yui leaned in towards her, “you’re cute.”

Yui pressed a soft kiss against Ibara’s lips, one that quickly turned into a slow, languid dance
of tongues.
It may have been the fact that the situation was so new to her, or it could have been that
Setsuna was particularly talented, but before long, Ibara noticed the familiar heat of an
orgasm beginning to build in her loins.

“You like that?” Setsuna looked up at her, and instead of answering, Ibara reached down to
plant her hand on the back of Setsuna’s head, then pushed her back towards her task. Setsuna
responded to Ibara’s non-verbal command quite admirably, licking and sucking at her sex
with expert technique.

“Oh!” Ibara gasped, “right there!”

Setsuna listened to directions very well, as it turned out, focusing her attentions directly on
the sensitive spot that her tongue had just encountered. Yui reached out to Ibara’s other hand,
entwining their fingers together, then squeezed reassuringly as Ibara felt herself becoming
undone.

“Mm, yeah,” Yui hummed, “cum for us.”

Ibara immediately did just that, her hips rising from the bed and thrusting against Setsuna’s
face as pleasure wracked her body.

“YES!” Ibara screamed, the heat from her core spilling out into her entire body.

Her vision filled with stars; such was the intensity of her climax. When Ibara came down
from her peak, all she could do was pant for breath, as Yui clasped her hand, and Setsuna ran
her fingers up and down the inside of Ibara’s thighs.

“So, that was a good experience?” Setsuna grinned cheekily.

“Very much so,” Ibara agreed.

“Good,” Setsuna said, “because we can keep going, if you’d like.”

“I would like,” Ibara eagerly consented, “I’d like that a lot.”

“Mhmm!” Yui agreed in her characteristic way.

Izuku

Izuku wasn’t the most socially-competent man in the world, but he was more aware than
many – including himself – gave him credit for. It hadn’t taken him long to notice that
something was up over the past few days, with how all the girls except for Momo had
suddenly become much more flirtatious and complimentary.

He’d also figured out that it was for his benefit, and had a typically-Izuku reaction that they
didn’t need to bother for his sake. That, in turn, had led to another realization that his usual
urge to insist that people didn’t need to bother doing things for his sake was probably the
exact reason that the girls were acting the way they were.
This had finally led him to resolve that he’d at least attempt to give himself a little bit more
credit, but this was a somewhat alien mindset to put himself into. He’d taken the initiative to
start a couple new projects around the cave, but for some reason, it seemed like the girls were
extra-nice to him when he was relaxing, rather than being productive.

The message wasn’t exactly hard to figure out: “relax and be happy for once”.

When he found himself with Momo on his lap, Ochako and Mina at arm’s reach… Izuku
figured he could manage to get out of his own head for a little bit, surrounded by three
gorgeous women as he was.

Ochako leaned over Momo’s shoulder, and Izuku was quick to pull her face down to his,
where he slipped his tongue into her mouth without the slightest hint of hesitation. His hands
roamed over the expanses of bare skin that he was surrounded by, pausing to squeeze, grab,
and grope at the more interesting regions of his girlfriends’ bodies.

He felt his heart pounding in his ears as his libido took over his higher brain functions, and
this time, Izuku simply surrendered himself to his lust. He had no need to worry or fret over
“what ifs”, giving himself entirely over to the present.

Mina separated from Momo, and Izuku turned from Ochako to begin kissing the tall woman.
Momo moaned against his lips as Izuku palmed one of her breasts, his other hand full of
Mina’s bountiful ass. Izuku thrust his hips forward by instinct, his rapidly-growing erection
brushing up between Momo’s thighs.

“Ahn!” Momo gasped when Izuku’s head brushed against her slit, “Izuku, please!”

Well, I can hardly leave a lady waiting, he mused.

Izuku stood from the bench, easily lifting Momo as he did so. Ochako and Mina made
pleased cooing noises as he effortlessly spun the black-haired woman through the air,
repositioning her so that he could gently lay her down on her back.

He didn’t hesitate a moment to spread Momo’s legs apart, taking a moment to appreciate the
way she looked up at him with such unabashed need in her eyes. Izuku ran his fingers over
her slit, and, finding her to be absolutely soaked, lined his cock up as he prepared to slide
inside her.

“Fuck yeah,” Mina moaned, “you two are so hot.”

Izuku slid inside Momo slowly, both of them shuddering as the days of teasing they’d been
on the receiving end of finally came to a satisfying resolution. While part of Izuku was
tempted to focus solely on Momo for the time being, the rest of him thought that there were
two other gorgeous women nearby who had something to make up to Momo and him.

Driven by that impulse, Izuku reached out and slung his arms around Ochako and Mina’s
shoulders, using them for leverage as he began to thrust in and out of Momo. Izuku set an
aggressive pace from the start, his hips slamming against Momo with enough force to cause
ripples to run up her body.
“You two,” Izuku grunted, “have some explaining to do.”

“Oh?” Ochako’s gaze was full of mischief, “do we?”

“You’ve been teasing us all week,” Izuku said, as he ran his fingers through each of their hair,
“I think it’s time you start telling us why…”

He figured that he knew the answer already, but it was fun to play along.

“Y-Yes,” Momo stammered, as Izuku continued to thrust almost absent-mindedly, “I noticed

the same.”

“Well, you seeeee,” Mina whined as Izuku reached up and started to toy with one of her
horns, “we just wanted you two to feel good about yourselves…”

“Yeah,” Ochako groaned as Izuku tightened his grip in her hair, “that’s all!”

“Actions speak louder than words,” Izuku gave them both a wry grin, before he pushed both
women downwards, mashing their faces into Momo’s bouncing breasts. Mina and Ochako
got the message immediately, latching on to Momo’s nipples and sucking enthusiastically.

“O-oh my!” Momo moaned, her eyes rolling back as she arched upwards, “don’t stop!”

Izuku had no intention of slowing down, let alone stopping. While he still wanted his
girlfriends to have fun, of course, he figured that he might as well prioritize his own desires,
at least this time. With that in mind, he increased the pace at which he fucked Momo, his
hands clenched around her firm thighs. Mina and Ochako continued to lavish attention to her
tits: Mina had both hands wrapped around one breast and was sucking as hard as she could,
while Ochako had her face pressed in to Momo’s other breast and flickered her tongue over
Momo’s nipple.

He briefly removed his hands from Momo’s legs to bring them down on each of Ochako and
Mina’s butts, delivering a spank just hard enough to cause each woman’s ass to jiggle
enticingly. Izuku figured that he had more than enough stamina to give all three of them a
good time, so he didn’t concern himself with the orgasm that he felt beginning to build in his
core.

“OH!” Momo shouted, as her legs spasmed and her hips bucked. Her own orgasm was
intense enough that it almost forced Izuku’s cock free of her, but Izuku took the chance to
lean forward, perching on his feet so that he could pound downwards into her. His new
position also gave him the ability to bend down to kiss Momo, trapping Ochako and Mina
between their chests in a way that he doubted either woman had any objection to.

“Fuck, Izuku,” Mina gasped, “you’d better fuck me like that!”

“Maybe I will,” Izuku teased, then turned his head so he could kiss Mina. Ochako was quick
to slide from Momo’s breast back to her lips, and all the while, Izuku continued to thrust
powerfully into Momo’s wet, eager pussy.
Momo made a high-pitched sound that marked her second climax of the evening, and Izuku
felt her walls flutter around his shaft. The stimulation was nearly enough to bring him to his
own orgasm, but he held on a moment longer, delaying his climax as long as possible as he
thrust harder and faster.

“Where d’you want it, Momo?” Izuku gasped.

“Inside!” She begged.

“Fill her up, babe,” Mina grinned.

Izuku thought that sounded like a fantastic idea. He raised himself higher up, pounding down
into Momo at nearly a vertical angle, and after a few mighty thrusts, he let himself go. His
orgasm ripped through him more powerfully than usual – no doubt the result of having been
teased for days – as he let loose a triumphant shout.

“Mmmm,” Ochako purred, as Izuku let his cock slip free from Momo, “you two are fuckin’
hot together.”

“Oh, we’re not done yet,” Izuku grinned, “why don’t you clean our girlfriend up, Ochako?”

He stepped back to allow Ochako to slide into position, which she did without argument.
Momo gasped and grabbed Ochako’s head with both hands as the brunette dove into her
pussy with gusto, licking and slurping to extract all the cum that Izuku had just left inside of
Momo.

“Goddamn,” Mina whistled, “she’s really going for it!”

Izuku stood up, then turned to face the pink-haired woman, who knelt beside Ochako’s hips.
In most situations, he might have had a moment of hesitation, but Izuku was doing his best to
allow himself to be carried by the momentum of the situation.

Without asking, Izuku once more gripped Mina’s horns, then pulled her head towards his
cock, which remained mostly stiff. Mina understood what he expected immediately, as her
tongue lolled out of her mouth and ran up the entire length of his shaft, her gold-on-black
eyes staring up at him hungrily.

“That’s right,” Izuku murmured, “get me hard again.”

“Mmmf,” Mina slurred, “you already are, fuck.”

Izuku glanced down, surprised at his own recovery speed. He supposed that, given what was
going on around him, he should have expected it, but it was still a pleasant discovery.

Mina, for her part, started sucking his cock in earnest, bobbing her head back and forth and
drawing a groan from the green-haired man. He glanced to the side, where Momo lay on her
back, her chest heaving in the air, while Ochako absolutely devoured her. Ochako’s ass was
raised in the air enticingly, a fact that Mina picked up on shortly afterwards.
“Look at all this booty,” Mina brought a hand down to slap Ochako’s ass, “what are you
gonna do with it, Midori?”

“Hmm,” Izuku pretended to ponder his options, while he reached down and hauled Mina to
her feet, “that’s a good question.”

He took a moment to line himself up with Ochako, then pushed forward roughly, hilting
himself inside her with a single thrust.

“Fuck!” Ochako threw her head back, only for Momo to drag Ochako’s face back down
between her long legs.

Izuku stayed still for a moment, savoring the feeling of Ochako’s pussy wrapped around his
manhood, which was still extra-sensitive from his recent climax. He pulled Mina closer to
him, bringing her into a heated kiss as he began to slowly rock his hips back and forth.

“I’m sure she can handle more than that, Izuku,” Momo panted, “why don’t you show
Ochako what I experienced?”

“Yeah, Midori,” Mina whispered into his ear, followed by a bite to his earlobe, “really give it
to her.”

And here I thought you wanted me to call the shots, Izuku thought, though he wasn’t
frustrated at all; after all, the fact that all his girlfriends were such assertive women was one
of the things he loved about them.

Izuku let his hand slide down Mina’s back and over the curve of her backside as he started to
put more intensity into his thrusts, watching how Ochako’s ass rippled every time his hips
impacted her bountiful butt. He glanced at Momo, and saw that the black-haired woman had
her eyes closed and her mouth hung open in pleasure as she enjoyed Ochako’s oral attention.

Let’s see if I can distract her a bit…

He brought his free hand down onto Ochako’s ass, gripping her butt-cheek firmly to pull her
back into his thrusts. At the same time, he slid his other hand lower on Mina’s ass, delving
between her legs to curl his fingers inside her pussy from the back.

“Mmm,” Mina purred into his ear, “that’s the spot.”

Ochako, meanwhile, made a muffled moan between Momo’s legs.

“How’s she doing, Momo?” Izuku asked.

“So good,” Momo whined in response, “I’m going to cum again soon!”

“I’m glad to hear,” Izuku grinned, then started to fuck Ochako in earnest, putting all his
strength into his movements. At his side, Mina panted and mewled as his digits stroked at the
sensitive spots inside her, and from how he could feel her pussy clenching and quivering,
Izuku assumed that Mina wasn’t far off herself.
“You’re close too, aren’t you?” Izuku whispered in Mina’s ear, then he punctuated his
statement with a hearty slap to Ochako’s ass.

“Oh, oh yes, oh!” Momo cried, her usual eloquence disappearing as she started to cum.

“All of you,” Izuku grunted, “I want you to cum for me.”

He thrust his fingers deep inside Mina, and at the same time, slid his thumb between her
cheeks and over her asshole. The trick that Setsuna had shown him so long ago worked
wonders, as Mina suddenly sagged against his hand, whining desperately in his ear as her
orgasm tore through her.

“Yeeeesss!” Momo shouted, bucking her hips up into Ochako’s face.

Izuku gripped Ochako’s ass tightly, pounding her with as much intensity as he could. It didn’t
take her long to join the other two women, her walls contracting around his shaft in a
pleasant, wet grip as she came.

“Wow,” Mina sighed, sagging against Izuku’s side, “that was intense.”

“Oh, we’re not done yet,” Izuku teased.

He pulled free from Ochako, then, in one smooth motion, lifted Mina into the air with one
arm, making her squeal in surprise. Izuku brought his other hand under her thighs, and
hoisted her up to his chest, kissing her fiercely.

“Momo,” Izuku spoke as he pulled away from Mina’s lips for a moment, “help me out here.”

“Oh, yes!” Momo shakily got to her knees, then crawled over to the pair. She reached up to
angle Izuku’s throbbing cock so that it lined up with Mina’s entrance, at which point Izuku let
Mina drop lower, impaling her on his length.

“Fuck, you’re amazing,” Mina gasped, “manhandle me, babe!”

Izuku set about doing exactly that, bouncing Mina up and down in midair, her legs splayed
out around him. Ochako crawled over to kneel beside Momo, and both of the currently-
unoccupied women began to run their hands up and down Izuku’s thighs, occasionally rising
higher to caress his balls.

“You’re so strong…” Ochako said, “it’s so fuckin’ hot.”

Mina wrapped her arms around Izuku’s neck, a constant stream of whines and moans spilling
from her lips. His every thrust made Mina’s entire body ripple from the sheer force involved,
the other two women watching with impressed expressions as Izuku did his level best to fuck
Mina’s brains out.

“Izukuuuuu!” Mina cried, her statement trailing off into a wordless moan.

Ochako was bold enough to lean forward and plant a kiss on Izuku’s swinging balls, which
sent a pleasurable shiver up his spine. Mina’s pussy tightened around him, marking another
orgasm for the pink woman, and the combination of stimuli made the heat in Izuku’s groin
rise to a boiling point.

He reluctantly removed Mina from her “seat”, since Izuku had something else in mind for his
finale, inspired by Ochako’s recent actions.

“All three of you,” he commanded, “finish me off.”

Ochako happily continued licking and slurping at his balls, while Momo leaned forward to
take his length into her mouth. Mina, once she had recovered from her own recent climax,
joined Ochako at the other side of Izuku’s ballsack, the lazy way that she licked at him
contrasting excellently with Ochako’s technique.

Izuku felt his orgasm approaching rapidly, and from how his legs had started to quiver
slightly, he could tell it was going to be a big one.

“I’m close!” He announced, “get ready!”

As if driven by an unspoken agreement, the three women pulled back from his groin, then
stared up at him with lustful eyes and their open mouths presented as targets. Ochako reached
up to stroke his manhood, her hand a blur of movement as she expertly brought him towards
his climax.

“Fuck!” Izuku bellowed as his powerful orgasm struck like a lightning bolt, before he shot
several thick ropes of cum all over the faces and mouths of his girlfriends kneeling in front of
him. The sight of the three gorgeous women red-faced, panting, and covered in cum was one
that Izuku thought he’d never forget. When the women leaned in to engage in a sloppy, three-
way kissing session, he felt his manhood twitch a final time despite all the effort he’d already
put in.

“That was hot,” Ochako giggled, “you’re amazin’, babe.”

“You’re all amazing,” Izuku sighed, as his exertions finally started to catch up to him, leaving
him in a pleasant afterglow, “that was really great.”

“Mhmm!” Mina agreed, as she cuddled up to Momo, “definitely worth the wait!”

“I’m inclined to agree,” Momo said, “I feel like I might be able to be somewhat more open
with my, um, affections, now.”

Izuku was pleased to hear it. He slumped to the floor, and the group of four quickly arranged
themselves into a sweaty, but satisfied pile.

I wonder if the others had as good a time as we did.

Eight Months and Three Weeks Since Arriving

Ochako
While there hadn’t exactly been any kind of dramatic, overnight change in Izuku and Momo’s
behavior, Ochako thought she could see signs – in Izuku, at least – that Setsuna and Mina’s
plan had proven successful. Izuku had definitely seized the initiative when the foursome had
developed, but more than just during sexual activities, he seemed to have genuinely relaxed
in a way that she wasn’t sure if she’d ever seen before.

Momo was still Momo, as much as Ochako loved the woman, she could tell that the brilliant
Yaoyorozu heir still struggled to accept that there was something she didn’t understand,
namely the mysterious nature of The Garden. Ochako didn’t believe that her girlfriend was
actively distressed or anything that severe, but she also thought she had a fairly solid grasp
over Momo’s thought processes after all their time together.

Even still, Ochako felt a strange sense of optimism, one that didn’t seem to have any sort of
concrete basis, but it buoyed her mood all the same. If she were to try to put it into words, it
felt like good things were on the horizon.

“What’cha smiling about?” Setsuna asked. The two women were the only ones hanging
around the cave at that moment, as the others were occupied with various activities.

“Oh, just thinkin’,” Ochako replied, “yours and Mina’s plan worked out pretty well, didn’t
it?”

“Honestly, it wasn’t much of a plan,” Setsuna chuckled, “I think we were just bored, and
wanted to stir the pot a little bit.”

“From what I heard, it was your pot that got all stirred up,” Ochako teased, “sounds like you
Class-B ladies had a good night yourselves.”

“It was a blast,” Setsuna nodded, “it’s taken a while, but it seems like everyone’s walls are
coming down finally, hey?”

“I’d say so,” Ochako hummed, “I’m just glad that we all fit with each other, y’know?”

“It’s definitely easier this way,” Setsuna agreed, “you ever think things would wind up like
this?”

“Eh?”

“I mean, when we all got here,” Setsuna said, “I definitely wasn’t expecting to start dating
anyone, let alone all of you.”

“I guess it’s kinda surprisin’, when you put it like that,” Ochako pondered the question, “but I
wouldn’t change anythin’ about it. I dunno, somethin’ just feels right about the way we fell
together, y’know?”

“It fits for someone as awesome as me that I have five gorgeous girlfriends, and one absolute
hunk of a boyfriend!” Setsuna puffed her chest out, “maybe I never really planned for a
whole poly deal, but now that I’ve got my hooks in you all, there’s no escaping me!”
“Wouldn’t dream of it,” Ochako giggled, “same goes for you, I’m not giving up my lizard
girl for anythin’!”

“Wait,” Setsuna reached out and grabbed Ochako by the shoulders, “I just realized
something.”

“What’s that?”

“We’ve never fucked,” Setsuna affected a shocked expression, “it’s practically as much your
harem as it is Izuku’s, and you’ve never taken me to bed! I’m hurt!”

“Oh, geeze,” Ochako laughed, “you had me worried for a second. Here!”

She leaned in and kissed Setsuna, one which started out relatively chaste, but quickly became
a sloppy duel of tongues.

“Better,” Setsuna said, as they separated, “but I still want you to rock my world. Sooner than
later, preferably.”

“You got it,” Ochako rested her head against Setsuna’s shoulder, “maybe not right now, but
I’m sure I can fit you in soon.”

“If you can fit Greenie in, you can definitely handle me,” Setsuna waggled her eyebrows.

“This is nice,” Ochako sighed, “I know it’s gonna be a bit different when we get back to the
real world, but I’m glad that we can spend this time together.”

“When do you think that’ll be?” Setsuna asked, “the ‘real world’ bit, that is.”

“I have a feeling it’s soon,” Ochako answered, “I can’t say why, just somethin’ in my gut.”

“About darn time,” Setsuna grumbled, “don’t get me wrong, I love our little love-fest
vacation and all, but I miss stuff from our century sometimes.”

“Be patient,” Ochako patted Setsuna’s head reassuringly, “however much longer it takes, that
just means more time to spend with all of you.”

“Yeah, but I wanna go on dates,” Setsuna pouted, “real ones, not just trips to the love shack.”

“Me too,” Ochako agreed, “it’ll come. We’ve got the rest of our lives to spend doin’ that
kinda stuff, there’s no rush.”

“Yeah?” Setsuna mused, “you think this is gonna be a lifetime type situation?”

“Yeah,” Ochako said, “I don’t think any of us is willin’ to give up anyone else of us.”

“That’s kind of nice,” Setsuna hummed, “maybe it’s a bit soon to think of this all, but the
thought of living in a mansion with all of you sounds pretty fucking ideal.”

“A mansion, hey?” Ochako teased, “I should’ve known you had expensive taste.”
 “Oh, just you wait,” Setsuna jokingly threatened, “when we’re back there, I’mma spoil the
fuck out of you.”

“Nooooo,” Ochako whined, “my one weakness!”

The pair remained embracing each other in silence for a few moments longer, then separated
with a final quick peck.

“Sooooo,” Setsuna drawled, “we’ve got another anniversary coming up soon, don’t we?”

“We do,” Ochako said, “why? What’re you thinkin’?”

“Oh, nothing in particular,” Setsuna gave one of her toothy grins, “I just think it’s going to be
an extra-fun time, that’s all.”

Ochako found herself looking forward to it.

Chapter End Notes

Well, that took long enough! I want to apologize for the wait, there's been... a lot going
on. I'll explain in a separate section, marked by asterisks, anyone who doesn't care can
skip it :^P

***

Again, sorry that this took so fucking long to get published. Things haven't been ideal
for me lately, there's a number of factors that have impacted my ability to write,
including a chronic health condition that causes fatigue (nothing I'm going to die from,
but it's a pain in the ass). That, in turn, led to a pretty lengthy depressive episode, and I
often found that when I did have time to write, I had absolutely no inspiration. Building
on that, I lost all interest in writing sex and romance, which for this fic is kind of pretty
important!

Fortunately, I've been working on various medication regimens which should - hopefully
- start to show some improvement on these fronts. If nothing else, I'm hoping that
actually taking the time to sit down and write (and not just staring at an empty page!)
will kickstart a bit of extra motivation for me.

This is actually the fourth draft of this chapter, so I'm glad it's done. The first draft was -
frankly - a miserable, angsty piece of shit (I wonder why) that made no sense for this
story, while the second was a meandering slice-of-life that didn't actually accomplish
much of anything. More of the third draft survived to this one, so I'm hoping that the end
result is at least decent!

I appreciate everyone who's stuck around this long, and I'm still planning on finishing
this fic! I'm hoping that I get some additional writing mojo when I hit the planned
epilogue chapters, of which there's a few. My INTENT is that I want to try and get
another chapter out this month, but frankly I have no idea if I can meet that deadline or
not.

I should have kept up more presence in the comments and such, but I honestly started
avoiding AO3 because it felt overwhelming to know that I still have *so much* left to
write. I've got two other fics I want to finish, and hopefully things will become less
monumental-seeming as I start crossing those off. I'm definitely thinking that the next
fic I write, whenever that is, is going to be much shorter and more limited in scope!

Anyways.

Let me know what you thought!

***

Up next: What we've all been waiting for

Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!